The De podagra (On Gout) - The University of Manchester

Transcription

The De podagra (On Gout):
a pre-Gariopontean treatise excerpted from the Latin translation
of the Greek Therapeutica by Alexander of Tralles
A thesis submitted to the University of Manchester for the degree of
Doctor of Philosophy
in the Faculty of Humanities
2015
Valerie Knight
School of Arts, Languages and Cultures
Contents
Contents ................................................................................................................ 2
1
List of tables and figures .............................................................................. 7
2
List of appendices ......................................................................................... 8
3
Abstract ........................................................................................................ 10
4
Declaration ................................................................................................... 11
5
Copyright statement .................................................................................... 11
6
Acknowledgements ..................................................................................... 12
7
Conventions and abbreviations.................................................................. 14
7.1
Abbreviations.................................................................................................................................. 14
7.2
Sigla................................................................................................................................................. 15
7.2.1
Latin witnesses ........................................................................................................................ 15
7.2.2
Greek witnesses ....................................................................................................................... 16
7.3
Weights and measures .................................................................................................................... 16
7.3.1
Latin ....................................................................................................................................... 16
7.3.2
Greek ...................................................................................................................................... 17
8
Introduction .................................................................................................. 19
8.1
Alexander of Tralles (Alexander Trallianus) and the Greek Therapeutica ................................... 19
8.2
The Latin Alexander....................................................................................................................... 20
8.3
A comparison of the Greek Therapeutica and the Latin Alexander .............................................. 22
8.4
The De podagra (On Gout), De pod., a treatise excerpted from the section on gout in the Latin
Alexander ................................................................................................................................................. 23
-2-
8.5
The De podagra (De pod.), the pre-Gariopontean tradition ........................................................... 31
9
The De podagra (De pod.), the individual manuscripts ............................ 34
9.1
Cambridge, Peterhouse 251 (Ca).................................................................................................... 34
9.1.1
Ca: bibliography ..................................................................................................................... 34
9.1.2
Ca: description and content ..................................................................................................... 34
9.1.3
Ca: De pod. (186r–191v) ......................................................................................................... 35
9.2
Cesena, Malatestiana D XXIII.1 (Ce) ............................................................................................. 36
9.2.1
Ce: bibliography...................................................................................................................... 36
9.2.2
Ce: description and content ...................................................................................................... 36
9.2.3
Ce: De pod. (226vb–229rb) ..................................................................................................... 37
9.3
El Escorial, N. iii. 17 (E) ................................................................................................................. 37
9.3.1
E: bibliography........................................................................................................................ 37
9.3.2
E: description and content........................................................................................................ 37
9.3.3
E: De pod. (130v–135v) .......................................................................................................... 38
9.4
London, British Library, Royal 12. E. XX (L) ............................................................................... 39
9.4.1
L: bibliography........................................................................................................................ 39
9.4.2
L: description and content........................................................................................................ 39
9.4.3
L: De pod. (107r–111v) ........................................................................................................... 39
9.5
Poitiers, Bibliothèque Municipale 184 (P) ...................................................................................... 40
9.5.1
P: bibliography........................................................................................................................ 40
9.5.2
P: description and content ........................................................................................................ 40
9.5.3
P: De pod. (60v–67r) ............................................................................................................... 41
9.6
Città del Vaticano, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, Barb. lat. 160 (Va2)...................................... 42
9.6.1
Va2: bibliography.................................................................................................................... 42
9.6.2
Va2: description and content.................................................................................................... 42
9.6.3
Va2: De pod. (109r–112v) ....................................................................................................... 43
9.7
Città del Vaticano, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, lat. 4417 (Va3) .............................................. 44
9.7.1
Va3: bibliography.................................................................................................................... 44
9.7.2
9.7.3
Va3: De pod. (80v–85v) .......................................................................................................... 44
9.8
Città del Vaticano, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, lat. 4418 (Va4) .............................................. 45
9.8.1
Va4: bibliography.................................................................................................................... 45
9.8.2
-3-
9.8.3
Va4: De pod. (101v–107v) ...................................................................................................... 46
10
The De podagra (De pod.), editio princeps, 1490 (Bon.) ....................... 47
10.1
Bon.: bibliography ..................................................................................................................... 47
10.2
Bon.: description and content .................................................................................................... 47
10.3
Bon.: De pod. (2.241rb–242vb) ................................................................................................... 47
11
The De podagra (De pod.), the stemma .................................................. 49
11.1
The relationship of the De podagra (De pod.) to the Greek Therapeutica and Latin Alexander49
11.2
The De pod. stemma, two main branches: ρ and σ .................................................................... 51
11.3
De pod., the ρ witnesses and the σ witnesses .............................................................................. 53
11.3.1
The ρ manuscripts (Va2, Va3, and Va4).............................................................................. 55
11.3.1.1
Va2 stands alone ............................................................................................................ 55
11.3.1.2
Va3 stands alone ............................................................................................................ 55
11.3.1.3
Va2 and Va3 stand alone ................................................................................................ 55
11.3.1.4
Va2 and Va3 stand together against Va4......................................................................... 55
11.3.1.5
Va2 and Va4 stand together against Va3......................................................................... 55
11.3.1.6
Va4 stands alone ............................................................................................................ 56
11.3.2
11.3.2.1
The σ manuscripts, τ (L and Ca) and ψ (P and Ce).............................................................. 56
τ (L and Ca)................................................................................................................... 57
11.3.2.1.1
L stands alone........................................................................................................... 57
11.3.2.1.2
Ca stands alone ........................................................................................................ 57
11.3.2.2
ψ (P and Ce) and Bon. ................................................................................................... 57
11.3.2.2.1
P stands alone ........................................................................................................... 58
11.3.2.2.2
Ce (and Bon.) stands alone ....................................................................................... 58
11.3.2.2.3
Ce stands alone......................................................................................................... 59
11.3.2.2.4
Bon. stands alone...................................................................................................... 59
11.3.3
Manuscript E ...................................................................................................................... 59
12
The De podagra (On gout), De pod., towards a critical edition ............ 61
13
The De podagra (De pod.): provisional text, translation, notes ........... 64
13.1
Conventions ................................................................................................................................ 64
13.2
Capitula....................................................................................................................................... 65
-4-
13.3
Chapter I: De podagricis (‘On gouty diseases’).......................................................................... 67
13.4
Chapter II: Podagra si ex sanguine fuerit generata (‘Gout if it has been generated from blood’)
.................................................................................................................................................... 81
13.5
Chapter III: De localibus curis (‘On topical treatments’) ......................................................... 91
13.6
Chapter IIII: Ad poros... (‘For tophi...’)................................................................................... 110
13.7
Chapter V: De cerotis ad poros (‘On cerates for tophi’) .......................................................... 120
13.8
Chapter VI: Signa si de colerico humore podagra fuerit generata (‘Signs if gout has been
generated from a choleric humour’)...................................................................................................... 160
13.9
Chapter VII: Curatio podagrae calidae de coleribus in articulis (‘Treatment of hot gout
[arising] from biles in the joints’) .......................................................................................................... 164
13.10
Chapter VIII: Podagricis quae sunt <ex>trinsecus adhibenda (‘[Things] which are to be applied
externally for gouty diseases’) ............................................................................................................... 186
13.11
Chapter IX: De embroca (‘On lotions’).................................................................................... 190
13.12
Chapter X: De dieta (‘On diet’)................................................................................................ 195
13.13
Chapter XI: De oleribus (‘On green vegetables’)..................................................................... 198
13.14
Chapter XII: De uolatilibus (‘On birds’) ................................................................................. 201
13.15
Chapter XIII: De piscibus (‘On fish’) ...................................................................................... 203
13.16
Chapter XIV: De carnibus (‘On meats’) .................................................................................. 208
13.17
Chapter XV: De leguminibus (‘On pulses’) ............................................................................. 213
13.18
Chapter XVI: De pomis (‘On fruits’) ....................................................................................... 215
13.19
Chapter XVII: De tragoematibus (‘On sweetmeats’) ............................................................... 218
13.20
Chapter XVIII: De gestatione (‘On being carried’) ................................................................. 220
13.21
Chapter XIX: Curatio si de flegmatico humore podagra generatur (‘Treatment if gout is
generated from a phlegmatic humour’)................................................................................................. 223
13.22
Chapter XX: De catarticis (‘On cathartics’) ............................................................................ 230
13.23
Chapter XXI: De oximelle (‘On oxymel’) ................................................................................ 237
-5-
13.24
Chapter XXII: De cataputiis dandis (‘On giving pills’)............................................................ 252
13.25
Chapter XXIII: De balneis (‘On baths’) .................................................................................. 263
14
Bibliography ........................................................................................... 268
14.1
Incunabula and early printed books ........................................................................................ 268
14.1.1
Antidotarium Magnum ...................................................................................................... 268
14.1.2
Esculapius......................................................................................................................... 268
14.1.3
Galieni Opera ................................................................................................................... 268
14.1.4
Gariopontus’ Passionarius ................................................................................................ 268
14.1.5
Gilbertus Anglicus ............................................................................................................ 268
14.1.6
Greek Therapeutica........................................................................................................... 269
14.1.7
John of Gaddesden ............................................................................................................ 269
14.1.8
Latin Alexander ................................................................................................................ 269
14.2
Primary sources ....................................................................................................................... 269
14.3
Secondary sources .................................................................................................................... 273
15
List of manuscripts cited ....................................................................... 288
15.1
Greek manuscripts ................................................................................................................... 288
15.2
Latin manuscripts .................................................................................................................... 288
Final word count: 79713
-6-
1
List of tables and figures
Table 1: Chapters on gout in the Latin Alexander (ed.) included in their entirety, or in part,
in the De podagra (De pod.) ............................................................................................ 24
Figure 1: Relationship between the Greek Therapeutica, the Latin Alexander, and the De
podagra (De pod.) ........................................................................................................... 49
Figure 2: Stemma, the De podagra (De pod.) ................................................................... 54
-7-
2
List of appendices
Appendix 1: Chapters on gout in the Latin Alexander (ed.) missing entirely from the De
podagra (De pod.) ......................................................................................................... 291
Appendix 2: Content of M (Montecassino, Archivio della Badia, V. 97) ........................ 292
Appendix 3: Content of v1 (Vendôme, Bibliothèque municipale 109) ............................ 294
Appendix 4: Content of Ca (Cambridge, Peterhouse 251) .............................................. 296
Appendix 5: Ca, list of capitula (186r)........................................................................... 298
Appendix 6: Ca, capitula against headings within text ................................................... 299
Appendix 7: Ca, provisional transcript of 191v, ll.10–30 ............................................... 301
Appendix 8: Content of Ce (Cesena, Malatestiana D XXIII.1) ....................................... 302
Appendix 9: Sections in Ce ............................................................................................ 305
Appendix 10: Content of E (El Escorial, N. iii. 17) ........................................................ 307
Appendix 11: E, list of capitula (130v) .......................................................................... 309
Appendix 12: E, capitula against headings within text ................................................... 310
Appendix 13: E, provisional transcript of 129v, l.33–130v, l.10 ..................................... 312
Appendix 14: E, provisional transcript of 136r ............................................................... 315
Appendix 15: E, marginalia and interlinear glosses ....................................................... 317
Appendix 16: Content of L (London, British Library, Royal 12. E. XX, 107r–111v) ...... 319
Appendix 17: L, list of capitula (107r–107v) ................................................................. 323
Appendix 18: L, capitula against headings within text ................................................... 324
Appendix 19: Content of P (Poitiers, Bibliothèque Municipale 184, 60v–67r)................ 327
Appendix 20: P, list of capitula (60v) ............................................................................ 330
Appendix 21: P, capitula against headings within text ................................................... 331
Appendix 22: Content of Va2 (Città del Vaticano, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, Barb.
lat. 160) ......................................................................................................................... 334
Appendix 23: Va2, chapter headings and sections .......................................................... 338
Appendix 24: Va2, marginalia and interlinear glosses ................................................... 340
Appendix 25: Content of Va3 (Città del Vaticano, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, lat.
4417) ............................................................................................................................. 341
Appendix 26: Va3, sections ........................................................................................... 343
4418) ............................................................................................................................. 345
-8-
Appendix 28: Va4, chapter headings and sections .......................................................... 347
Appendix 29: Va4, marginalia and interlinear glosses ................................................... 349
Appendix 30: Content of Bon. (Galieni Opera, 1490) Volume 1 .................................... 350
Appendix 31: Content of Bon. (Galieni Opera, 1490) Volume 2 .................................... 353
Appendix 32: Transcript, the De podagra (De pod.), Galieni Opera, 1490 (Bon.), 2.241rb–
242vb............................................................................................................................. 354
Appendix 33: Q40 (Worcester, Cathedral Library, MS Q. 40), list of capitula, f.51v, ll.33–
8 .................................................................................................................................... 361
Appendix 34: Q40, section breaks and section incipits against De pod. .......................... 362
Appendix 35: Q40 (51v) and G26 (LIIra), comparison of lists of capitula for Book 4 .... 364
Appendix 36: Q40, G26, and G31, section breaks/chapter headings and section incipits
against De pod. .............................................................................................................. 365
Appendix 37: Spellings and abbreviations ...................................................................... 370
Appendix 38: The De podagra (De pod.), alphabetical list of materia medica ................ 373
Appendix 39: Dioscorides on gout and tophi .................................................................. 394
Appendix 40: The De podagra (De pod.), index uerborum ............................................. 402
-9-
3
Abstract
This thesis presents the first steps towards a critical edition of the ‘De podagra’ (‘On
Gout’), a pre-Gariopontean treatise excerpted from the Latin translation of the Greek
‘Therapeutica’ by Alexander of Tralles. From information collated, from manuscripts and
printed texts, from four textual traditions, the Greek ‘Therapeutica’, the Latin Alexander,
the ‘De podagra’, and Gariopontus’ Passionarius, a provisional Latin text of the ‘De
podagra’ has been produced which looks forward to the last of these traditions,
Gariopontus’ Passionarius. A full English translation of the ‘De podagra’ is given. The
footnotes to the provisional Latin text of the ‘De podagra’ serve to illustrate the textual
tradition and highlight points of relevance for the content of the text itself. These footnotes
also contain information of significance to the reconstruction of each of the other three
traditions. An appendix of ‘materia medica’ and an ‘index uerborum’ are included.
KEY WORDS: Alexander of Tralles (Trallianus), Greek ‘Therapeutica’, Latin Alexander,
Gariopontus of Salerno, Latin Galen, Medieval medicine
- 10 -
4
Declaration
No portion of the work referred to in this thesis has been submitted in support of an
application for another degree or qualification of this or any other university or other
institute of learning.
5
Copyright statement
i.
The author of this thesis (including any appendices and/or schedules to this thesis)
owns certain copyright or related rights in it (the “Copyright”) and s/he has given The
University of Manchester certain rights to use such Copyright, including for
administrative purposes.
ii. Copies of this thesis, either in full or in extracts and whether in hard or electronic
copy, may be made only in accordance with the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act
1988 (as amended) and regulations issued under it or, where appropriate, in
accordance with licensing agreements which the University has from time to time.
This page must form part of any such copies made.
iii. The ownership of certain Copyright, patents, designs, trade marks and other
intellectual property (the “Intellectual Property”) and any reproductions of copyright
works in the thesis, for example graphs and tables (“Reproductions”), which may be
described in this thesis, may not be owned by the author and may be owned by third
parties. Such Intellectual Property and Reproductions cannot and must not be made
available for use without the prior written permission of the owner(s) of the relevant
Intellectual Property and/or Reproductions.
iv. Further information on the conditions under which disclosure, publication and
commercialisation of this thesis, the Copyright and any Intellectual Property and/or
Reproductions described in it may take place is available in the University IP Policy
(see http://documents.manchester.ac.uk/DocuInfo.aspx?DocID=487), in any relevant
Thesis restriction declarations deposited in the University Library, The University
Library’s regulations (see http://www.manchester.ac.uk/library/aboutus/regulations)
and in The University’s policy on Presentation of Theses.
- 11 -
6
Acknowledgements
Quite simply, this thesis would not exist were it not for David Langslow. I particularly
thank David for generously sharing with me many of his own resources and files.
I owe a debt of gratitude to many members of the Classics and Ancient History
Department at The University of Manchester, past and present. For several years, I have
had the pleasure of working for Alison Sharrock. I thank Alison for both invaluable
experience gained and her support. I thank Andrew Morrison for suggesting that I apply to
the Arts and Humanities Research Council (AHRC). I would also like to specifically thank
Jim Adams, Philippa Bather, John Briscow, Amy Coker, Polly Low, Caroline Petit, Clare
Pilsworthy, Katy Thompkins, and Stephen Todd.
I thank all the staff of the many libraries that I have had occasion to use, especially the
team in the Document Supply & Inter-Library Loans service (DS&ILL) at The University
of Manchester.
I thank Cloudy Fischer, Eliza Glaze, and Monica Green for generously sharing their
knowledge.
I thank Heather Bury, Marjorie Clarkson, and Anya Morris for their friendship and
support.
Last but not least, I especially thank my husband, Brian, for his selfless and unwavering
support and encouragement throughout.
This work was supported by the Arts and Humanities Research Council
(http://www.ahrc.ac.uk) [grant number 2007/133509].
- 12 -
In memory of Jack, Irene, and Carole Knight
For Brian, Richard and Emily, Sarah and Charles
- 13 -
7
Conventions and abbreviations
7.1
Abbreviations
For ‘Botanical abbreviations’ used in the ‘Materia medica’, see Appendix 38.
ad fin. (ad finem) = at the end
ad loc. (ad locum) = at the place
ante = before
app. crit. = apparatus criticus
bis = occurs twice
Cap. (Capitulum) = Chapter
corr. ex (correctum ex) = corrected from
corrigendum ex = to be corrected from (as indicated in the manuscript)
corr. in (correctum in) = corrected into
cum = with
deletum = deleted
DMLBS = Latham, R. E., Howlett, D. R., and Ashdowne, R. K. (eds) 1975–2013.
Dictionary of Medieval Latin from British Sources. Oxford: Oxford University
Press, for the British Academy.
in marg. (in margine) = marginal addition
L&S = Lewis, C. T. and Short, C. 1879. A Latin Dictionary Founded on Andrews’ Edition
of Freund’s Latin Dictionary: Rev., Enl., and in Great Part Rewritten by Charlton
T. Lewis [1989 impression]. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
LSJ = Liddell, H. G., Scott, R., and Jones, H. S. (eds) 1968. A Greek-English Lexicon
(9th edn) [1992 impression]. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
OLD = Glare, P. G. W. (ed.) 1968–1982. Oxford Latin Dictionary [2006 printing]. Oxford:
Clarendon Press.
om. (omissum) = omitted
post = after
℞ (recipit) = it takes
sic = thus
s. s. (super scriptum) = superscript
- 14 -
s. s. corr. (super scriptum correctum) = superscript correction
super = above
ThLL = Thesaurus Linguae Latinae (Leipzig, 1900–)
TLG = Thesaurus Linguae Graecae, http://www.tlg.uci.edu/
transp. (transpositum) = transposed
uide = see
≈ = approximately
7.2
Sigla
7.2.1 Latin witnesses
A
Angers, Bibliothèque Municipale 457 (442)
Ba
Basel, Öffentliche Bibliothek der Universität, D. III. 13
Bo
Cologny, Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cod. Bodmer 177
Bon.
1490. Galieni Opera (2 vols), Venice: Philippus Pincius.
Ca
Cambridge, Peterhouse 251
Ce
Cesena, Malatestiana D XXIII.1
E
El Escorial N. iii. 17
ed.
1504. Practica Alexandri Yatros, Lyons: Franciscus Fradin.
G26
1526. Passionarius Galeni, Lyons: Bartholemeus Trot.
G31
1531. Garioponti uetusti admodum medici ad totius corporis
aegritudines remediorum, Basel: Henricus Petrus.
G36
1536. Habes sincerioris medicinae amator...Garioponti medici,
Basel: Henricus Petrus.
G.P
Paris, Bibliothèque de l’Arsenal 867
L
London, British Library, Royal 12. E. XX
M
Montecassino, Archivio della Badia, V. 97
P
Poitiers, Bibliothèque Municipale 184
P1
Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale, lat. 9332
Q40
Worcester, Cathedral Library, MS Q. 40
v1
Vendôme, Bibliothèque municipale 109
v3
Va2
Città del Vaticano, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, Barb. lat. 160
- 15 -
Va3
Città del Vaticano, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, lat. 4417
Va4
Città del Vaticano, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, lat. 4418
W
London, Wellcome MS MSL 133
Z
Zurich, Zentralbibliothek C.128
Gariop. = Gariopontus (Q40 G26 G31)
Lat.Alex. = Latin Alexander (v1 A ed.)
ρ = Va2 Va3 Va4
σ = L Ca P Ce
τ = L Ca
ψ = P Ce
7.2.2 Greek witnesses
C
Cambridge, Gonville and Caius 77
L
Florence, Biblioteca Medicea Laurenziana, Plut. 74.10
M
Venice, Biblioteca Nazionale Marciana, gr. V9
Mf
Venice, Biblioteca Nazionale Marciana, gr. 295
2200
Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale, gr. 2200
2201
2202
Gk. = Puschmann 1878–79
7.3
Weights and measures
7.3.1 Latin
÷
= uncia (12 uncia = 1 libra)
℈
= scrupulus (24 scrupuli = 1 uncia)
ʒ
= uncia [?] (cf. Fischer 2003b, 294)
℥
= uncia
coclearium
= spoonful
dragma
= dragma (8 dragmae = 1 uncia)
L
= dragma
- 16 -
lib.
= libra
s.
= semis = a half
siliqua
= siliqua (6 siliquae = 1 scrupulus)
SS
= sextarius (= libra)
solidus
= solidus (72 solidi = 1 libra)
7.3.2 Greek
γο
= οὐγγία
γρ.
= γράμμα
δρ./δραχ./δραχμ.
= δραχμή
κε./κερ.
= κεράτιον
κοτ.
= κοτύλη
κοχ./κοχλ.
= κοχλιάριον
λι./λιτ./λιτρ.
= λίτρα
ξε./ξ̸
= ξέστης
οὐγ./οὐγγ.
= οὐγγία
Greek numbers:
s´´ = ½
α´ = 1
ια´ = 11
β´ = 2
ιβ´ = 12
γ´ = 3
ιγ´ = 13
δ´ = 4
ιδ´ = 14
ε´ = 5
ιε´ = 15
ς´ = 6
ις´ = 16
ζ´ = 7
ιζ´ = 17
η´ = 8
ιη´ = 18
θ´ = 9
ιθ´ = 19
ι´ = 10
κ´ = 20
κα´ = 21
- 17 -
The content of this thesis is of historical interest only: it is not intended to, and does not,
constitute medical advice, diagnosis, or treatment recommendations.
- 18 -
8
Introduction
8.1
Alexander of Tralles (Alexander Trallianus) and the Greek Therapeutica
Alexander of Tralles (Alexander Trallianus) was a distinguished Byzantine physician,1
born into an illustrious family in Tralles, not far from Pergamum. Alexander’s dates are
consistently given in the handbooks as 525–605 CE, although it is possible that they could
be as much as fifty years earlier. At some time he settled in Rome and, at the end of a long
medical career, he set down, in Greek, his extensive knowledge and experience.2
Three works can be attributed to Alexander with confidence:3 the Therapeutica, On fevers,
and On intestinal worms. Two works ascribed to Alexander but regarded as spurious are
On eyes and On the pulse and urine.4 At least three of these five works were translated into
Latin: the Therapeutica, On fevers, and On the pulse and urine.5
Alexander’s Greek Therapeutica, containing over one hundred thousand words,6 was
possibly written before 542 CE; certainly he makes no mention of the Plague of Justinian
‘that reached Constantinople and Italy in that year’.7 The Therapeutica consists of 12
Books,8 covering internal diseases mainly, from alopecia to gout, arranged in the head to
foot (a capite ad calcem) order that was prevalent at the time.
Alexander’s writing follows what John Scarborough describes as the ‘Hippocratic model’:
first there is a description of a given disease, along with its stages of development,
followed by recommendations for treatment.9 Scarborough estimates that the Therapeutica
1
For ‘Byzantine medicine in the sixth and seventh centuries’, see Duffy 1984 and especially 25–6 on
Alexander; for ‘Galen to Alexander, aspects of medicine and medical practice in late antiquity’, see Nutton
1984.
2
For a thorough, sceptical discussion of what little evidence we have for Alexander’s dates and life, see
Langslow 2006, 1–4; see also Scarborough 1997, 51–5 (I thank Cloudy Fisher for this reference); ibid.,
2008c.
3
Langslow 2006, 4.
4
Ibid., 4–5.
5
Ibid., 5.
6
103,803 words, Thesaurus Linguae Graecae (TLG).
7
Langslow 2006, 2 and n.10.
8
In Puschmann 1878–79 (Gk.); all specific references to Gk. are in the format Gk.vol.page.line.
9
Scarborough 1997, 58.
- 19 -
includes reference to ‘[a]lmost all of the 600–odd substances included in the great Materia
Medica of Dioscorides’.10
David Langslow notes that while ‘some parts of the Therapeutica are carefully composed
and finished, others seem incomplete and resemble rather the notes and collected recipes of
a busy doctor’.11 The emphasis of the work is upon Alexander’s experience (πεῖρα, peira)
not upon theory.12
There are eighteen known manuscripts containing all or part of the Greek Therapeutica,
ranging from the tenth to the seventeenth century.13
The editio princeps of the Greek Therapeutica was printed in 1548,14 using manuscripts
taken from a poor branch of the stemma.15 The second edition was printed in 1556, but the
editor, Joannes Guinterius (Andernacus), ‘silently’ added Greek translations of the Latin
text.16 The third edition, of Theodor Puschmann, a doctor, published in two volumes in
1878–1879, is based on inferior, late recensions, using the best manuscripts only to
supplement these or to document variants.17
8.2
The Latin Alexander
Alexander’s Greek Therapeutica was translated into Latin, possibly soon after its
composition, possibly at Ravenna or Rome.18 Ravenna in the sixth and seventh century
was ‘the administrative capital of Late Roman, Ostrogothic, and Byzantine Italy’, 19 and an
important centre both for the translation and redaction of Greek medical texts into Latin,
and for medical education under the iatrosophists (‘professors’ of medicine).20 Texts
10
Ibid., 59.
Langslow 2006, 6 citing Gk.I.102; I.104.
12
Ibid., 6.
13
Langslow 2006, 13 and nn.1–4; for details of these manuscripts, see Zipser 2005; for a stemma, see Zipser
2003, XLV. I thank Barbara Zipser for a digital copy of her 2003 doctoral thesis.
14
In Paris by Robert Étienne, the editor was Jacques Goupyl.
15
Langslow 2006, 13–14.
16
Ibid., 14 and n.8.
17
Ibid., 14 and n.11.
18
See Langslow 2006, 35–6. For Ravenna, see Adams 2007, index s.v. Ravenna. For the traditional view on
Ravenna, see, for example, Iskandar 1976; French 2003, especially 61–2. This view has been challenged: see,
for example, Vázquez Buján 1984. I thank Cloudy Fischer for bringing these to my attention.
19
Wallis 2010, 3.
20
For the iatrosophists of the sixth and seventh centuries, see Duffy 1984.
11
- 20 -
translated there included works from the Hippocratic corpus, Oribasius,21 Rufus of
Ephesus,22 and Galen.23 Henning Mørland ‘has demonstrated very convincingly that [the
Latin] translations of Oribasius were made in or near Ravenna in the 6th century’.24
The Greek Therapeutica had certainly been translated by the late eighth/early ninth
century, the date of the oldest extant manuscript, Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale, lat. 9332,
P1.25 This translation was combined with a Latin translation of Alexander’s On fevers to
produce what Langslow has called the ‘Latin Alexander’.26 The Latin Alexander comprises
three books: Books 1 and 2 are the translated Therapeutica, in broadly the same order as
the original, Book 3 is the translated On fevers.
From the twenty-one known complete manuscript copies of the Latin Alexander, nineteen
are extant, ranging in date from the late eighth/early ninth to the sixteenth century.27 In
addition to manuscripts that contain Books 1–3 of the Latin Alexander, others manuscripts
contain excerpts.28
The editio princeps (ed.)29 of the Latin Alexander was printed in 1504 at Lyons: Practica
Alexandri yatros Greci cum expositione glose interlinearis Iacobi de Partibus et Ianuensis
in margine posite, edited by Fr. Fradin;30 where ‘Iacobus de Partibus’ is Jacques Despars
(c. 1380–1458)31 and ‘[Simonis] Ianuensis’ is Simon of Genoa (thirteenth century).32
21
For ‘Oreibasios of Pergamon (ca 350–ca 400 CE)’, see Scarborough 2008f.
For ‘Rufus of Ephesos (ca 70–100 CE)’, see Scarborough 2008h.
23
For ‘Galēn of Pergamon (155–215 CE)’, see Hankinson 2008.
24
Sigerist 1958, 135 referring to Mørland 1932; see Langslow 2006, 36; Adams 2007, 472–501.
25
For P1, see Langslow 2006, 49–50.
26
Ibid., 5 and n.33.
27
See Langslow 2006, 37–8; for the individual manuscripts, see ibid., 40–53; for a stemma showing the
relationship between these and ed. (the 1504 editio princeps), see ibid., Plate XII.
28
For the secondary tradition of the Latin Alexander, see Langslow 2006, 54–102.
29
All specific references to ed. are in the format ‘book.chapter’.
30
I thank David Langslow for granting me access to his copy of this edition.
31
For ‘Despars, Jacques’, see Schalick (III) 2014.
32
For ‘Simon of Genoa’s Medical Lexicon’, see Zipser 2013; for Simon and the Latin Alexander, see Knight
2013.
22
- 21 -
8.3
A comparison of the Greek Therapeutica and the Latin Alexander
There are important differences between the Greek Therapeutica and the Latin
Alexander.33 The translated Latin Alexander contains significant additions to the content of
the material found in the Greek text.34
This supplementation is particularly evident in Book 2 of the Latin Alexander, where
extensive extracts, in Latin, of two lost Greek works have been added. The first of these
(2.79–103) is from the Latin translation of what was originally a second-century Greek
work of Philumenus, 35 on dysentery and diseases of the intestine (‘De reumate uentris
Filominis [sic]’), which replaces Alexander’s own chapters on dysentery.36 The second of
these (2.104–150) is from a Latin translation of what was originally a fourth-century Greek
work of Philagrius37 on diseases of the spleen (‘Ad splenem Philagrius’).
At times, material found in the Greek Therapeutica is completely absent from the Latin
Alexander. A significant quantity of material from the end of the chapters on gout in the
Greek Therapeutica is not found in the Latin Alexander, most notably the final twelve
percent of the Greek text (II.577.1–585.24) is missing from the Latin Alexander.
There is no trace in the Latin Alexander of ‘Several magical cures for rheumatic fluxes of
the feet’ (‘Φυσικὰ διάφορα πρὸς ῥεύματα ποδῶν’);38 or the remedy exhorting that a
bandage spotted with the first menstrual blood of a virgin be applied to the affected part, to
ensure a life free from gout;39 or the recommendation to wear ‘a gold lamella inscribed
with Iliad 2.95’, while the moon is in Libra, to treat gout;40 or the Jewish magical recipe41
cited by Puschmann (1878–79, I.84) as evidence that Alexander was a Christian.42
33
See Langslow 2006, 17–35.
See ibid., 15–16.
35
For ‘Philoumenos of Alexandria (150–190 CE)’, see Jacques 2008.
36
Langslow 2006, 17.
37
For ‘Philagrios of Ēpeiros (300–340 CE)’, see Scarborough 2008g.
38
Gk.II.579.13–19.
39
Finger and Piccolino 2011, 72 (=Gk.II.581.11–13).
40
Gk.II.581.22–5, see Collins, D., 2008, 225.
41
Gk.II.585.5–22, see Bohak 2008, 207–9.
42
Langslow 2006, 3.
34
- 22 -
However, for all the variation in content between the Greek Therapeutica and the Latin
Alexander, neither has been decanonised: they have not lost their ascription to Alexander.43
8.4
The De podagra (On Gout), De pod., a treatise excerpted from the section on
gout in the Latin Alexander
Eight manuscripts,44 dating from the eleventh to the thirteenth century (see Section 8.5 and
Section 9), contain a text on gout, the De podagra, De pod., clearly having its origin in the
chapters on gout in the Latin Alexander, but drastically reduced in length with some
reordering of the contents. At approximately 4000 words this excerpted De pod. transmits
only forty percent of the total content of the Latin Alexander.45 Table 1 gives an overview
of the chapters on gout in the Latin Alexander, in order, against their equivalent in De pod.
For a list of chapters omitted entirely from De pod., see Appendix 1.
43
Wallis 2010, 33.
There are, in fact, at least nine manuscripts containing the De podagra: I thank Cloudy Fischer for bringing
to my attention Vat. Pal. lat. 1094 (pers. comm., April 2015), 14th century; see Schuba 1981, 26–31. I also
thank Cloudy Fischer for this reference.
45
Based on my transcription of Città del Vaticano, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, cod. Barb. lat. 160 (Va2)
and Langslow’s transcription of Angers, Bibliothèque Municipale 457 (442), A. Cf. Rufus’ De podagra, at
approximately 3,500 words (in Daremberg and Ruelle 1879).
44
- 23 -
Table 1: Chapters on gout in the Latin Alexander (ed.) included in their entirety, or
in part, in the De podagra (De pod.)
ed.
De pod.
Order of the sections as in the Greek
Therapeutica and Latin Alexander
2.235 (74r): De podagra
I
Introduction: αἷμα/sanguis; χολὴ/colericus
+
humor; φλέγμα/flegma; μελαγχολικὸς
2.236 (74r): De podagre
χυμὸς/melancolicus humor
causis
2.237 (74v): Signa si de
VI
χολὴ/colericus humor: De pod. =3rd
colerico humore
podagra fuerit generata
2.238 (74v): Curatio
VII
podagre calide de
coleribus adhibenda
2.239 (75r): Podagricis
VIII
que sunt extrinsecus
adhibenda
2.240 (75r): De
IX
embrocis
2.241 (75r): De dieta
X, XI, XII,
XIII, XIIII,
XV, XVI,
XVII, XVIII
2.242 (75v): De balneis
Most of, but
in XXIII
2.243 (75v)–2.246 (76v)
Omitted
2.247 (76v)
Omitted
2.248 (76v): Curatio
XIX
2.242=XXIII.De pod.
fl(egm)atice podagre
2.249 (77r): De
φλέγμα/flegma: De pod. =4th, but followed by
XX
catarticis
2.250 (77r): Oximel
XXI
iuliani catarticum
- 24 -
ed.
De pod.
Order of the sections as in the Greek
Therapeutica and Latin Alexander
2.251 (77r): De
XXII
cathaputiis dandis
2.252 (77v)–2.260 (79v)
Omitted
2.261 (80r): Curatio
II
αἷμα/sanguis: De pod. =1st
podagre ex sanguine
generate
2.262 (80r): De
III
localibus curis
2.263 (80v): Ad po[r]os
Some of, in
Ad poros: De pod. =2nd
hoc est si...
IIII
Περὶ πώρων/[Ad poros], 2.263+2.264+2.265
2.264 (80v): De
IIII
antidotis
2.265 (81r): Ad po[r]os
Some of, in
V
2.266 (81v)
Omitted
Περὶ ἀνωδύνων ἀντιδότων καὶ φαρμάκων/De
2.267 (81v): Catarticum
Some of, in
anodinis antidotis et catarticis dandis, 2.266
de hermodactilis
V
2.268 (82r)
Omitted
2.269 (82r)
Omitted
2.270 (82r): De antidoto
V
alio podagricis dando
Φυσικὰ διάφορα πρὸς ῥεύματα ποδῶν/De
per totum annum
2.271 (82v)
Omitted
localibus adiutoriis mitigatiuis, 2.271
- 25 -
The introduction to the chapters on gout in the Greek Therapeutica refers to four kinds of
gout, each caused by one of the four Hippocratic humours, αἷμα, χολὴ, φλέγμα, and
μελαγχολικὸς χυμὸς:
αἷμα...θερμὸν...ὀδύνην...σφοδράν46
χολὴ...τῷ φλέγειν...διατείνειν...μεγάλας ὀδύνας47
φλέγμα...ὀδύνης ἰσχυροτέρας...τῇ ψύξει...τῷ στενοχωρεῖν
...διατείνειν48
μελαγχολικὸς χυμὸς: μελαγχολικὸς χυμὸς...τῷ ψύχειν...θλίβειν...βάρους...οὐ
μετρίους ἐργάζεται τοὺς παροξυσμούς49
αἷμα:
χολὴ:
φλέγμα:
Possibly, this order is to reflect an increase in pain and discomfort.50
The Latin Alexander and De pod. follow the Greek Therapeutica with sanguis for αἷμα;
colericus humor for χολὴ; flegma for φλέγμα; melancolicus humor for μελαγχολικὸς
χυμὸς. Note, however, one key difference with respect to μελαγχολικὸς
χυμὸς/melancolicus humor:
melancolicus humor...infrigdat...opprimit...grauitate...mediocris effecta
commotio
(1.9.De pod.)
For melancolicus humor, both the Latin Alexander (v1 A ed., 2.236) and De pod. (1.9)
have mediocris effecta commotio51 for οὐ μετρίους ἐργάζεται τοὺς παροξυσμούς
(Gk.II.503.1–2); no Latin witness has an equivalent to οὐ.52
Given the order and number of the humours in the introduction in all three traditions,
αἷμα/sanguis, χολὴ/colericus humor, φλέγμα/flegma, and μελαγχολικὸς
χυμὸς/melancolicus humor, one might expect that the body of the text itself would contain
four sections, following this very order. However, in both the Greek Therapeutica and
Latin Alexander there then follows (giving a selective overview):
χολὴ53/colericus humor54
46
Gk.II.501.20–2.
Gk.II.501.22–4.
48
Gk.II.501.24–5.
49
Gk.II.501.26–503.2.
50
For ‘Hippocratic pain’, see Scullin 2012. For pain in Antiquity, see Rey 1993, 10–43; for pain in the
Middle Ages, see ibid., 44–9.
51
For Gariopontus, see 1.9.De pod and note ad loc.
52
See Langslow 2006, 170 n.245; Goupyl 1548, 179 also has ‘οὐ’.
47
- 26 -
φλέγμα55/flegma56
αἷμα57/sanguis58
and then, with no further explicit reference to μελαγχολικὸς χυμὸς/melancolicus humor:
Περὶ πώρων (Gk.II.553.1)/‘Ad po[r]os hoc est si in nodis tumores fuerint et
lapides’, 2.263; ‘De antidotis’, 2.264=Gk.II.553.23, no heading; ‘Ad
po[r]os’, 2.265=Gk.II.555.10, no heading
Περὶ ἀνωδύνων ἀντιδότων καὶ φαρμάκων (Gk.II.561.12)59/‘De anodinis antidotis
et catarticis dandis’, 2.266
Φυσικὰ διάφορα πρὸς ῥεύματα60 ποδῶν (Gk.II.579.13)/‘De localibus adiutoriis
mitigatiuis’, 2.271
De pod., with (almost) the same introduction, has the following sections: sanguis, Ad
poros, colericus humor, and flegma; there is no equivalent to ‘De anodinis antidotis et
catarticis dandis’ (2.266), although there are extracts from the following chapter, 2.267, as
well as the whole of 2.270. De pod. has no equivalent to ‘De localibus adiutoriis
mitigatiuis’ (2.271). That the unknown maker of De pod. has deliberately chosen to place
sanguis immediately after the introduction is reflected in the opening words to this section:
Praedicendum est nunc...
Dicendum erit nunc...
(2.1.De pod.)
(2.261, ed.)
Looking at the sections on colericus humor/χολὴ and flegma/φλέγμα, two bits of evidence,
one from each, may have influenced the excerptor’s belief that the section on sanguis
should precede them. First the following on colericus humor:
Quod si humorem qui in pedum articulis fit colericum esse cognoueris, manifeste
non est opus sanguinis detractionem facere, sed colagogo uteris uel medicamento
catartico.
(7.1.De pod.=2.238, ed.)61
53
Gk.II.503.8.
2.237.
55
Gk.II.519.3.
56
2.247.
57
Gk.II.547.8.
58
2.261.
59
+Gk.II.561.n.8: ‘Guinther schaltet auf Grund des latein. Textes καθαρτικῶν ein.’
60
+Gk.II.579.n.1: ‘ρεῦμα 2202, L, C, M.’
61
=Gk.II.503.19–21.
54
- 27 -
Possibly, to state that ‘evidently there is no need to perform a drawing off of sanguis’,
before sanguis has been mentioned seemed inappropriate?
Similarly, perhaps, in the following on flegma, it could be argued that the section on
sanguis should come first, as the very treatment requires blood-letting prior to purging:
et si non solum sit flegma quod molestat, sed cum eo uideatur tibi etiam sanguinis
habundantia esse simul cum flegmate, utrosque oportet educere.
(20.3.De pod.=2.249, ed.)62
Having brought forward the section pertaining to sanguis, the section ‘Ad poros’ has also
been moved, so that it still follows the sanguis section.
Returning to Table 1, it can be seen that the excerptor has used the two introductory
chapters (2.235, 2.236) and the section on sanguis (2.261, 2.262) in their entirety.
Of the ten chapters potentially available in the colericus humor section (2.237–246), the
excerptor has taken the first five (2.237–241), more or less complete, and most of the sixth
(2.242). The final four chapters (2.243–246) are omitted. However, of the six taken, one of
them, 2.242, De balneis, is not actually found in the colericus humor section of De pod.,
but at the very end of the treatise, where it follows the flegma section, whose own chapter
‘On baths’ (2.2[57]) has been omitted entirely.
From a stylistic point of view, the colericus humor ‘On baths’ is more elegant than the
flegma ‘On baths’; from an excerptor’s point of view, it is easier to shorten. Possibly, the
excerptor has been influenced by the references to Roman bathing practices?
In all, the excerptor has included approximately fifty percent of the material potentially
available in the colericus humor section of the Latin Alexander.
Of the fourteen chapters potentially available in the flegma section (2.247–260), the
excerptor has used four (2.248–251) and omitted ten (2.247 and 2.252–260). Again, the
chapters appear to have been taken as a ‘block’ from the first half of the section, although
the introductory chapter (2.247) has been omitted. This omission is difficult to understand
as a deliberate editorial decision, as this introductory chapter serves exactly the same
62
=Gk.II.521.1–4.
- 28 -
purpose in the flegma section as the equivalent introductory chapter (2.237) included in the
colericus humor section.
In all, the excerptor has included approximately twenty percent of the material potentially
available in the flegma section of the Latin Alexander.
Chapters 2.263–271 appear to have exercised the excerptor most. 2.263 has been used, but
with considerable omissions throughout, including, for example, a reference to ‘frequenter
narcoticis et anodinis medicaminibus utendo’ (see 4.1–3.De pod. and notes ad loc.). The
whole of 2.264 has been included, but not under a separate heading (see 4.3–7.De pod.).
Parts of 2.265 have been used (see 5.1–8.De pod. and notes ad loc.). 2.266 is not included.
Following the omission of 2.266, the excerptor omits the greater part of Chapter 2.267,
‘Catarticum de hermodactilis’. 63 Both 2.268 and 2.269 are then omitted. Then, 2.270 is
included, after which 2.271, ‘De localibus adiutoriis mitigatiuis’, is omitted.64
In the version of the Latin Alexander printed in ed., Chapter 2.267, ‘Catarticum de
hermodactilis’, is a very long chapter that begins with a discussion of hermodactyl and its
side-effects.65 Alexander notes that patients given hermodactyl become pain-free straight
away (sine dolore...mox) because it causes a loosening of the belly (uentris solutio),
leading to the discharge of a watery humour (aquosum humorem), in such a way that the
patient is then able to walk immediately (statim ambulare).66 He then goes on to note that
it is not be used too often (rarius danda est) as hermodactyl is harmful (habet...quid
nociuum in se). Indeed, there then follows a discussion of hermodactyl’s irritating action
on the stomach (cacostomachus est hermodactilus), along with a very brief discussion as to
what other ingredients are added to counteract this. Having disagreed with those who think
that hermodactyl is cold (aliquid frigoris habere) and therefore narcotic (ideo narcoticum
esse), because if it were cold (frigidus) it would not have the property of purging (purgandi
63
Note that the division between the equivalent of Chapters 2.266 and 2.267 in ed. differs in both A (see
127rb–127va) and Vendôme, Bibliothèque municipale 109, v1 (see 85ra–85va).
64
Also missing from v1.
65
Hermodactyl has been identified as colchicum, Colchicum autumnale; see Hartung 1954, 193–4.
Colchicine, the active ingredient found in colchicum, is used today ‘as one of the first-line therapies for the
treatment of acute gout’, Van Echteld et al. 2014.
66
Cf. Hartung 1954, 194.
- 29 -
uirtutem non haberet), Alexander continues with further discussion as to how to mitigate
its irritating action on the stomach. 67
Alexander then gives six recipes containing hermodactyl, the final two of which he
attributes to other doctors: one to Jacobus Psychrestus68 and one to Theodosius the
philosopher. 69 Chapter 2.267 concludes with instructions on the giving of hermodactyl that
are intended to mitigate against its openly acknowledged side effects. Chapter 2.268
contains a further three hermodactyl recipes.
From the material potentially available, De pod. transmits only the two named recipes of
Jacobus (5.12.De pod.) and Theodosius (5.13–14.De pod.). The remaining four
hermodactyl recipes of 2.267, and the three hermodactyl recipes in Chapter 2.268, are not
found. However, in De pod. (5.9–11) these two named recipes are preceded by a
hermodactyl recipe that does not seem to be present in the Latin Alexander.70 De pod.
includes no discussion of side-effects prior to these three hermodactyl recipes, although
following them, instructions for mitigating hermodactyl’s side effects are given (5.15.De
pod.).
One consequence of the excerptor’s decisions with regards to Chapters 2.263–271 of the
Latin Alexander is that Chapters IIII and V of De pod., including the hermodactyl recipes
(5.9–19.De pod.), are very much a part of the section Ad poros. Furthermore, it must be
remembered that chapters which were to be found at the end of the Latin Alexander have
been brought forward in De pod.
In all, the excerptor has included approximately thirty-five percent of the material
potentially available in Chapters 2.263–271. Considering the text of De pod. as a whole,
the excerptor has endeavoured to even out the length of each individual section.
67
Everything mentioned so far from 2.267, ed., is found in the preceding chapter, equivalent to 2.266, ed., in
A and v1. Only now do these manuscripts have the next chapter heading: ‘Catarticum (-o v1) de
hermodactilo’ (v1, 85va; A, 127va).
68
For ‘Iakōbos Psukhrestos (457–474 CE)’, see Scarborough 2008e.
69
For ‘Theodosios (Empir.) (150–210 CE)’, see Stok 2008; if this is the Theodosius referred to by
Alexander, note that he was ‘an exponent of the Empiricist “school”’, ibid., citing Galen, Med. Exp. [De
experientia medica] 29.
70
Langslow 2006, 75 and n.81.
- 30 -
8.5
The De podagra (De pod.), the pre-Gariopontean tradition
The eight71 manuscripts that transmit the text of the De podagra, De pod., are:
Va2
Città del Vaticano, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, Barb. lat. 160, (s. XI)
Va3
Città del Vaticano, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, lat. 4417, (s. XI/XII)
Va4
Città del Vaticano, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, lat. 4418, (s. XI)
Ca
Cambridge, Peterhouse 251, (s. XI/XII)
P
Poitiers, Bibliothèque Municipale 184, (s. XI/XII)
L
London, British Library, Royal 12. E. XX, (s. XII)
E
El Escorial, N. iii. 17, (s. XII)
Ce
Cesena, Malatestiana D XXIII.1, (s. XIII)
In seven of these manuscripts, dated from the eleventh to the twelfth centuries — Va2,
Va3, Va4, Ca, P, L, and E — De pod. is only ever transmitted as the sixth part of a group
of late antique/early medieval texts, a grouping possibly originating in the eleventh
century:72
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
Galen, Ad Glauconem 173
[Pseudo-Galenic] Liber tertius75
Liber Aurelii76
Liber Esculapii77
De pod.78
These six texts, along with extracts from Book 2 of Theodorus Priscianus,79 Euporista,80
are known informally as the ‘pre-Gariopontean ensemble’,81 after the eleventh-century
71
See n.44 on a ninth manuscript: Vat. Pal. lat. 1094.
Baader 1972, 696 (where Baader’s attribution of De pod. to Esculapius is to be corrected).
73
Editio princeps: Galieni Opera, 1490 (Bon.), see Sabbah, Corsetti, and Fischer 1987, 85. For ‘[t]he late
Latin translation of Galen, Ad Glauconem (Kühn XI 1–146)’, see Fischer 2012.
74
Editio princeps: Galieni Opera, 1490 (Bon.), see Sabbah, Corsetti, and Fischer 1987, 85.
75
Fischer 2003b; see also ibid., 2003a.
76
Daremberg 1847, see Sabbah, Corsetti, and Fischer 1987, 42–3.
77
Manzanero Cano 1996 (I thank Eliza Glaze for granting me access to her copy of this thesis); (De
stomacho) Fredriksson 2002.
78
Editio princeps: Galieni Opera, 1490 (Bon.), see Sabbah, Corsetti, and Fischer 1987, 85, 135.
79
For ‘Theodorus Priscianus (364–375 CE)’, see Scarborough 2008i.
80
Rose 1894.
72
- 31 -
scholar and physician, Gariopontus of Salerno,82 who reworked them to produce his
Passionarius (Book of Diseases). I will refer to the collection of the six texts including De
pod. as the ‘De pod. Grouping’.
The other five texts in the ‘De pod. Grouping’ are also transmitted with extracts taken from
Theodorus Priscianus, Euporista Book 2, but without De pod.:
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
[Pseudo-Galenic] Liber tertius
Theodorus Priscianus, Euporista 2
Liber Aurelii
Liber Esculapii
To avoid confusion, I will refer to these as the ‘Euporista Grouping’.83
Note that an early tenth-century manuscript,84 Montecassino, Archivio della Badia, V. 97,
M, probably made in the Abbey in Montecassino,85 contains the ‘Euporista Grouping’
(33a–199b) with Books 1–3 of the Latin Alexander (282a–466a).86
Furthermore, an eleventh-century manuscript,87 Vendôme, Bibliothèque municipale 109,
v1, from the Abbaye de la Trinité de Vendôme, 88 ‘founded in 1032 by Geoffroy Martel,
Count of Angers’,89 contains the first four texts from the ‘Euporista Grouping’ (1v–58r),
81
For the pre-Gariopontean ensemble, see Glaze 2005, especially 53–4 and nn.; ibid., 2008, especially 158–
60 and nn.; Langslow 2006, 83–9 and nn., especially 83 n.85.
82
For ‘Salerno’, see Green 2014c.
83
Cf. Baader 1972, 696.
84
Beccaria 1956, 297; cf. Glaze 2008, 164: ‘late ninth century...probably commissioned by Abbot Bertharius
(856–883/4)’.
85
Langslow 2006, 45.
86
For M, see Langslow 2006, 45–6; in addition to the bibliography given by Langslow, see also Fischer
2003b; Glaze 2008, 164; Haverling 2010; Vázquez Buján 2010; Everett 2012, 125–7. For an overview of the
content of M, see Appendix 2.
87
Sigerist 1943, 68.
88
Ibid., 69.
89
Ibid., 68.
- 32 -
Esculapius (66r–68v),90 and Chapters 2.235–70 of the Latin Alexander on gout (75v–86v).
Note that, as with De pod., 2.271 is missing.91
Beccaria (1956, 186) refers to these chapters on gout in v1 as ‘De podagra de libro
Philoni’. Unfortunately, line 1 of 75va, the beginning of De podagra in v1, is badly
damaged, making the reading ‘Philoni’ extremely difficult. Note, however, that f.68va has
the following: ‘Incipit de reuma uentris de libro Alexandri. sicut ibidem testabatur ut de
libro Philonium subtraxisset.’,92 referring to the Latin Alexander 2.79, where 2.79–103, are
the interpolation from Philumenus.
David Langslow has suggested that ‘[t]he first 86 folios of v1 could be seen as a sort of
prototype’ of the pre-Gariopontean ensemble, 93 that is the ‘De pod. Grouping’. However,
he emphasises that the chapters on gout in v1 are a ‘faithful copy’ of the Latin Alexander
and show ‘no signs of the radical recension represented by [De pod.]’.94
Note that, of the seven texts that make up the pre-Gariopontean ensemble, De pod. is the
only one only ever transmitted as part of a fixed grouping; the other six texts are found
both in alternate groupings and individually: see Fischer (2003b, 289–91), for example, for
the distribution of the Liber tertius.
The eighth95 De pod. manuscript, Ce, contains fourteen Latin medical tracts attributed to
Galen. De pod. is the fourteenth tract (226vb–229rb), bearing the explicit, Explicit liber
galieni deo gratias (229rb, l.14).
90
See ibid., 78.
For v1, see Langslow 2006, 100–1; see in addition Manzanero Cano 1996; Fischer 2003b, 290. For an
overview of the content of v1, see Appendix 3. Note that v1 is closely related to M and P1 (Langslow 2006,
75).
92
Beccaria 1956, 186.
93
Langslow 2006, 59.
94
Ibid., 59 and n.6.
95
See n.44: the text of the De podagra in Vat. Pal. lat. 1094 is closely related to Ce (and Bon.). I thank
Cloudy Fischer for this information.
91
- 33 -
9
The De podagra (De pod.), the individual manuscripts
9.1
Cambridge, Peterhouse 251 (Ca)
Autopsy: March 2008.
9.1.1 Ca: bibliography
James 1899, 307–10 — Bishop 1955, 189 — Bishop 1959, 95 — Kristeller 1976, 82 —
Lawrence 1982, 102 — Cameron 1983, 162–3 and nn.8–42 — Kristeller 1986, 124, 132,
139–40, 14996 — Cameron 1993, 71 n.21, 72 — Gameson 1995, 102 n.28 — Gameson
1999, 68 — Gneuss 2001, 4297 — Clarke 2002, 51598 — Fredriksson 2002 — Banham
200699 — Langslow 2006, 93 — Matheson 2006, 324100 — Tavormina 2006, 328101 —
Laurioux 2007, 241 n.25102 — Wallis 2007, 136 n.25103 — Barker-Benfield 2008, I.516,
II.1230, II.1261, III.1820104 — Gameson 2008, 192, 203–4 — Banham 2011, 342, 348 —
Banham 2014 — Gneuss and Lapidge 2014, 136 (no. 145)
9.1.2 Ca: description and content
Date: ‘s. xi ex. or xi/xii’105 — 11th/12th century106 — 12th century107
Provenance: St. Augustine’s, Canterbury108
Medium: vellum109
Size: 242x162 mm110
Folios: 191111
96
I thank Eliza Glaze for this reference.
I thank Monica Green for this reference.
98
99
I thank Debbie Banham for this reference.
100
I thank Eliza Glaze and Monica Green for this reference.
101
102
103
104
105
For ff.106–91, Gneuss and Lapidge 2014, 136.
106
Gameson 1999, 68.
107
James 1899, 307–9.
108
Bishop 1955, 189.
109
James 1899, 307.
110
Langslow 2006, 93 (‘Eliza Glaze pers. comm.’).
97
- 34 -
Attribution: none
Ca is comprised of six medical manuscripts, held together in a twelfth/thirteenth-century
binding,112 the sixth manuscript (106r–191v) contains the pre-Gariopontean ‘De pod.
Grouping’. For the content of the sixth manuscript, see Appendix 4. De pod. is found at
186r–191v.
9.1.3 Ca: De pod. (186r–191v)
186r, ll.12–13: ‘EXPLICIT LIBER QUINTUS. INCIPIUNT CAPITULA LIBRI
SEXTI’
186r, ll.14–25: list of 22 capitula, in 2 columns, see Appendix 5
186r, l.25: ‘incipit liber sextus. De podagricis.’
186r, l.26, incipit: ‘Podagricorum causas scire oportet...’
191v, l.9, explicit: ‘...etiam si frigidum tempus est.’
Ca contains the full text of De pod., divided into twenty-three sections, with twenty-three
chapter headings, despite only having twenty-two entries in the list of capitula.
Furthermore, the entries found in the list of capitula do not always match the chapter
headings found in the text itself, see Appendix 6.
Following De pod., the last folio, 191v, contains three additional paragraphs (ll.10–30), in
the same hand as De pod., without rubrics, see Appendix 7 for a provisional transcript.
As with the other manuscripts that transmit the pre-Gariopontean ‘De pod. Grouping’, the
Liber Esculapii in Ca terminates with the equivalent of (but is not identical to) the end of
Esculapius XLV.12, as found in Manzanero Cano (1996, 856): in the case of Ca, with
‘...circa frigidissima mordatia et ignea. acerrima [sic] induta [sic] fiant’ (186r, l.12).
111
112
James 1899, 307.
Langslow 2006, 93.
- 35 -
9.2
Cesena, Malatestiana D XXIII.1 (Ce)
non uidi.
9.2.1 Ce: bibliography
Diels 1905, 130 — Campbell 1926, II.154 — Baader 1977, especially 62–4 — Durling
1981, 376–7 — Durling 1986 — Kibre and Kelter 1987, 30 — Lollini 1998, 102–4 —
Manfron 1998 — Nutton 2007a, especially 169–70 — Nutton 2007b — Nutton 2010, 217
n.28 — Nutton 2011, in Nutton and Bos 2011, especially 33, 46–81
9.2.2 Ce: description and content
Date: 13th century113 — c. 1270–1280114
Provenance: Bologna115
Medium: ‘membr.’116
Size: 411x268 mm117
Folios: 230118
Attribution: Galen (‘Explicit liber galieni deo gratias’, 229rb)
Ce is a thirteenth-century manuscript, from the library of Giovanni di Marco of Rimini (d.
1474),119 court doctor to Malatesta Novella, 120 dated more specifically to c. 1270–1280 in
Bologna.121 It was copied by Giovanni da Parma (c. 1260–1320), who Vivian Nutton
believes ‘may have worked as a copyist of medical writings before embarking on a career
as a medical teacher around 1285’.122
113
Diels 1905, 94, 130.
Lollini 1998, 102–4.
115
Ibid., 102–4.
116
Manfron 1998, 182.
117
Ibid., 182.
118
Ibid., 182.
119
See Ibid., 69–96.
120
Nutton 2007a, 164.
121
Nutton, in Nutton and Bos 2011, 33, citing Lollini 1998, 102–4.
122
Ibid., 33 and n.95, citing Bacchelli 2001.
114
- 36 -
Ce contains fourteen Latin medical tracts attributed to Galen followed by, in a later hand, a
Latin translation of Hippocrates’ De lege, attributed to Nicholas of Reggio (c. 1280–c.
1350).123 For the content of Ce, see Appendix 8.
9.2.3 Ce: De pod. (226vb–229rb)
226vb, l.1, incipit: ‘Podagricorum causas scire oportet...’
229rb, l.12, explicit: ‘...etiam si frigidum fuerit tempus.’
229rb, l.13: empty line
229rb, l.14: ‘Explicit liber galieni deo gratias’, same hand
The text of De pod. consists of sixteen distinct sections with no chapter headings, see
Appendix 9.
Note that the explicit to De pod. found in Ce (229rb, l.12), ‘...etiam si frigidum fuerit
tempus’, differs to that found in those manuscripts transmitting the full text of De pod. in
the pre-Gariopontean ‘De pod. Grouping’, all of whom have ‘...etiam si frigidum tempus
est’; it is, however, the same as that seen in the editio princeps, Bon. (242vb, ll.40–1).
9.3
El Escorial, N. iii. 17 (E)
non uidi.
9.3.1 E: bibliography
Diels 1905, 130 — Diels 1908, 40 — Antolín 1910–23, III.155–6 — Campbell 1926,
II.151, II.154 — Kristeller 1976, 75 — Kristeller 1986, 121, 149124 — Langslow 2006, 95
— Vázquez Buján 2009125 — Haverling 2010
9.3.2 E: description and content
Date: 12th century126/ mid-12th century127 / end-12th century128
Provenance: probably of Italian origin129
123
For ‘Niccolò da Reggio’, see Touwaide 2014.
125
I thank Cloudy Fischer for this reference.
126
Diels 1905, 94, 130.
127
Vázquez Buján 2009, 164.
128
Antolín 1910–23, III.155.
129
124
- 37 -
Medium: parchment130
Size: 257x145 mm131
Folios: 154, numbered 1–152, with an unnumbered folio between ff.34 and 35, and
between ff.134 and 135132 [=ff.134r(bis) and 134v(bis)]
Attribution: none
The content of E is entirely medical, 133 see Appendix 10. Folios 41r–135v contain the preGariopontean ‘De pod. Grouping’. De pod. is found at 130v–135v, including two
unnumbered folios, 134r(bis) and 134v(bis).
9.3.3 E: De pod. (130v–135v)
130v, l.11: ‘EXPLICIT LIBER QUINTUS. INCIPIT SEXTUS’
130v, ll.12–33: list of capitula, see Appendix 11
130v, l.36: ‘De podagricis’
The text of De pod. is complete, but with only twenty-two capitula, only twenty-two
chapters, with only twenty-two chapter headings. Chapter IIII of De pod. is not a discrete
entity in E. For the capitula against the headings within the text itself in E, see Appendix
12.
Liber Esculapii in E terminates with the equivalent of (but is not identical to) the end of
Esculapius XLV.12, as found in Manzanero Cano (1996, 85): in the case of E with
‘...Circa frigidissima mordatia et ignea acerrime inducta fiant’ (129v, ll.31–2). However,
after Esculapius and preceding De pod. in E are several recipes for gout (129v, l.33–130v,
l.10), see Appendix 13 for a provisional transcript of these. Following De pod., f.136r
contains further additions, see Appendix 14 for a provisional transcript. For the marginalia
and interlinear glosses in E, see Appendix 15. 134
130
132
Vázquez Buján 2009, 164; cf. Antolín 1910–23, III.155, with ‘152 fols.’. Note that the unnumbered folio
between ff.134 and 135 is within De pod. (=134r(bis) and 134v(bis), within 130v–135v).
133
134
Cloudy Fischer has identified a second, abbreviated, version of the De podagra in E (150v–151r). I thank
Cloudy Fischer for bringing this to my attention (pers. comm., April 2015).
131
- 38 -
9.4
London, British Library, Royal 12. E. XX (L)
Autopsy: February 2009.
9.4.1 L: bibliography
Bernard 1697, II.i.239, CMA. 8617; Rose 1864–70, II.103–31 — Warner and Gilson 1921,
II.56–7 — Campbell 1926, II.151 — Beccaria 1961, 29 — Önnerfors 1963, 117–27 —
Önnerfors 1964, xix–xxii — Kristeller 1976, 75 — Kibre 1985, 38–9 — Kristeller 1986,
121, 149135 — Gameson 1999, 118 — Langslow 2006, 94–5 — Haverling 2010
9.4.2 L: description and content
Date: 12th century136 — xii1 137
Provenance: made in England138 — ? Rochester139
Medium: vellum140
Size: 178x121 mm141
Folios: 164142
Attribution: none
L contains several medical treatises, see Appendix 16. Folios 33r–111v contain the
complete pre-Gariopontean ‘De pod. Grouping’. De pod. is found at ff.107r–111v.
9.4.3 L: De pod. (107r–111v)
107r, l.37: ‘Explicit liber .v. Incipiunt capitula libri .vi. Cap(_) .i.’
107r, l.37–107v, l.12: list of capitula, see Appendix 17
107v, ll.11–12: ‘...Capitulum .i. ...De podagricis’
107v, l.13, incipit: ‘Podagricorum causas scire oportet...’
111v, l.38, explicit: ‘...sed sepius et paulatim oportet’
135
Warner and Gilson 1921, II.57.
137
Gameson 1999, 118.
138
139
Gameson 1999, 118.
140
141
Langslow 2006, 94.
142
Warner and Gilson 1921, II.57, and note ‘Gatherings of 8 leaves...’ (ibid.). Langslow 2006, 94: ‘orig. 162,
ff.163–164 being added later’.
136
- 39 -
The text of De pod. is preceded by twenty-three capitula (including a correction made in
[?] a later hand), but ends abruptly at 111v, l.38, the bottom of the folio, with ‘...sed sepius
et paulatim oportet’, omitting the final word of the sentence ‘educere’ (=22.6.De pod.).
Prior to this abrupt ending, there had been twenty-two distinct chapters, with chapter
headings. See Appendix 18 for the capitula against the headings within the text in L.
Liber Esculapii in L ends with the equivalent of (but is not identical to) the end of
Esculapius XLV.12, as found in Manzanero Cano (1996, 856): in the case of L with
‘...Circa frigidissima. mordacia
9.5
et agnea [sic]. ac(er)rima [sic] inducta fiant.’ (107r, l.36).
Poitiers, Bibliothèque Municipale 184 (P)
non uidi.
9.5.1 P: bibliography
De Fleury 1868, 76 (no. 254) — Lièvre and Molinier 1894, 54–5 — Sigerist 1934, 590 —
Beccaria 1956, 181–3 — De Rijk 1963, 36 — Wickersheimer 1966, 147–54 — Baader
1972, 696, 716143 — Bischoff 1984, 172 and n.5144 — Manzanero Cano 1996 — Fischer
1998, 279 — Smets 2001 — Fredriksson 2002 — Fischer 2003b, 290 — Fortuna and Raia
2006, 4, 15145 — Langslow 2006, 95–6
9.5.2 P: description and content
Date: 10th century146 — 10th or 11th century147 — 11th century148 — 11th century and ‘(the
end of) the 11th century’149 — no older than 1100, rather even a little younger150 — late11th–early-12th century151— 12th century152
Provenance: French;153 ‘formerly belonging to the Library of the Benedictine Abbey of
143
But where Baader’s attribution of De pod. to Esculapius at ibid. 1972, 696 is to be corrected.
I thank Cloudy Fischer for this reference.
145
146
De Rijk 1963, 36.
147
Lièvre and Molinier 1894, 55.
148
Sigerist 1934, 590.
149
Smets 2001, 29 and n.11 [p.42], 39.
150
Bischoff 1984, 172.
151
Beccaria 1956, 182.
152
De Fleury 1868, 76 (no. 254).
144
- 40 -
Fleury’154
Size: 198x132 mm156
Folios: 81157
Attribution: none
P consists of two parts, probably two manuscripts.158 For the content of P, see Appendix
19. The beginning, and greater portion, of Part I contains the pre-Gariopontean ‘De pod.
Grouping’ (1r–67r). De pod. is found at 60v–67r.
9.5.3 P: De pod. (60v–67r)
60v, ll.11–20: list of 20 capitula, in one column, see Appendix 20
60v, l.20: ‘De podagro’, after the final capitulum in the list of capitula
60v, l.21, incipit: ‘Podagricorum causa scire oportet...’
67r, l.16: De pod. in P suddenly ends at 21.2 with ‘...simul et tenues educ(_)’
The list of twenty capitula preceding the text of De pod. do not match the headings of the
twenty chapters within the text, see Appendix 21. The text itself contains the equivalent of
chapters I–XX, before ending suddenly with ‘...simul et tenues educ(_)’ in the second
sentence of Chapter XXI (67r, l.16). Note, however, that the ending is not so abrupt as to
leave an incomplete sentence, and the scribe leaves a completely empty line before
commencing again with De diebus aegyptiacis versus.
Liber Esculapii in P ends with the equivalent of (but is not identical to) the end of
Esculapius XLV.12, as found in Manzanero Cano (1996, 856): in the case of P with
‘...Circa frigidissima. mordacia. et ignea. acerrime inducta fiant.’ (70v, ll.9–10).
153
Wickersheimer 1966, 147: ‘Provenance sans doute française’; Wickersheimer notes the 15th century
interlinear/marginal additions of ‘reubarbe’, ‘ache’, ‘serpollet sauvage’, ‘betoine’, and ‘chierfueil’, to ff.67v
and 68r, as evidence that the manuscript was in France at that time (ibid.); cf. Beccaria 1956, 182: ‘in
caratterre trecentesco’. Note 64r, l.9 (=5.24.De pod.) ‘tricoscina’ + in the margin ‘cribra’. DMLBS:
‘cribrare [CL; cf. AN cribrer, OF cribler], to sift...’ and ‘cribrum [CL; cf. AN cribre, OF crible], ~ra,
sieve...’, where ‘AN’ =‘Anglo-Norman’ and ‘OF’ =‘Old French’.
154
De Rijk 1963, 36.
155
Langslow 2006, 95.
156
Beccaria 1956, 181.
157
Lièvre and Molinier 1894, 55.
158
Beccaria 1956, 181–2.
- 41 -
9.6
Città del Vaticano, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, Barb. lat. 160 (Va2)
non uidi.159
9.6.1 Va2: bibliography
Molinier 1876, XIX–XX — Rose 1894, VI–VII, XII, XXIV, 355–9, 427, 446–7 n., 484 —
Diels 1908, 40 — Loew 1914, 19, 152, 365 — Vollmer 1916, XIII — Howald and Sigerist
1927 — Mørland 1940, 6 — Mackinney 1952a, 8 — Mackinney 1952b, 198 n.11 —
Beccaria 1956, 324–31 — Silverstein 1957, 34–6 — Ermatinger 1958 — Beccaria 1959,
I.44 — Beccaria 1961, II.28–9 — Baader 1972, 696, 716160 — Pellegrin et al. 1975–82,
I.189–91 — Kristeller 1992, VI.388a — Hanson and Green 1994161 — Manzanero Cano
1996 — Newton 1999, 245–7, 311, 389–90 — Collins, M., 2000, 107 n.237, 192 + 232–3
(nn.), 194, 235 n.228 — Smets 2001, 30 and nn. — Fredriksson 2002 — Fischer 2003b,
290 — Fortuna and Raia 2006, 9162 — Langslow 2006, 98–9 — Haverling 2010 —
Vázquez Buján 2010 — Everett 2012, 127–9
9.6.2 Va2: description and content
Date: 11th century163 — second half of the 11th century164
Provenance: Italy, Abruzzo165
Size: 335x230 mm167
Folios: 289168
Attribution: Galen (‘Incipit liber galieni de podagra’, 109r)
159
I thank Cloudy Fischer for bringing the existence of Charles Victor Daremberg’s hand-written
transcription of ff.109r–112v, Va2, to my attention (‘Collection Daremberg’ (Ms 465(1344), Fol. 1),
Bibliothèque de l’Académie Nationale de Médecine).
160
161
162
163
Loew 1914, 365.
164
Newton 1999, 245–7.
165
Ibid., 246 and n.81, citing Levy [1962], especially 265.
166
Langslow 2006, 98.
167
Beccaria 1956, 324.
168
Ibid., 324.
- 42 -
Possibly, a gift from Bishop Atto of Chieti to Alfanus at Monte Cassino,169 Va2 consists of
four parts, written in both Beneventan and Caroline minuscule, in several different
hands.170 For the content, and indication of the hand, see Appendix 22. The first part (1r–
142r) contains the pre-Gariopontean ‘De pod. Grouping’ (48v–112v). De pod. is found at
ff.109r–112v.
9.6.3 Va2: De pod. (109r–112v)
109r, l.8: ‘LVII. Incipit liber galieni de podagra’
109r, ll.9–10, in margin: ‘Incipit liber galieni de podagra’, in a different hand
112v, l.37, explicit: ‘...si frigidum tempus est.’
The ‘LVII’ of f.109r, l.8 follows the numbering seen in the preceding text, the Liber
Esculapii, which listed fifty-seven capitula (94r, ll.18–35 to 94v, ll.1–3), where the fiftyseventh capitulum is given as ‘LVII De podagricis et eorum cura’ (at 94v, l.3). Although
all the other texts of the pre-Gariopontean ensemble in Va2 are preceded by lists of
capitula, there is no such list preceding the text of De pod. Also, even though all the other
texts of the pre-Gariopontean ‘De pod. Grouping’ in Va2 are identified as Books 1–5, De
pod. is not identified as Book 6. Furthermore, the ‘P’ of ‘Podagricorum’ is only marginally
distinguishable from the chapter-initials elsewhere in ff.109r–112v.
The text of De pod. in Va2 is complete, consisting of twenty-two sections, with only
nineteen chapter headings (including ‘LVII. Incipit liber galieni de podagra’ as a chapter
heading), see Appendix 23.
Liber Esculapii in Va2 terminates with the equivalent of (but is not identical to) the end of
Esculapius XLV.12, as found in Manzanero Cano (1996, 856): in the case of Va2 with
‘...circa frigidissima. mordacia [+ s. s. ‘.i. si ex frigdo hu more gene / rata e(st)’, same hand]
et ignea acerrime inducta fiant.’ (109r, ll.7–8). For the marginalia and interlinear glosses in
Va2, see Appendix 24.
169
Newton 1999, 245–7. ‘...Atto was bishop as early as 1057, and...died in 1071, or at any rate before
1073/4...at the age of 38’, ibid., 245 and see also ibid., n.77. For Alfanus, see Newton 1999, passim.
170
Ibid., 389.
- 43 -
9.7
Città del Vaticano, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, lat. 4417 (Va3)
non uidi.
Goetz 1892, III.xxxiii, 616–30 — Rose 1894, XII — Diels 1905, 130 — Campbell 1926,
II.154 — Beccaria 1956, 307–9 — Baader 1972, 696, 716171 — Durling 1993a, 297, 299
— Fischer 1994, 48 — Manzanero Cano 1996 — Smets 2001, 30 and nn. — Fredriksson
2002 — Fischer 2003b, 290 — Fortuna and Raia 2006, 18–19 — Langslow 2006, 99–100
— García González 2008172
Date: 11th century173 — late-11th or early-12th century174 — 12th century175
Provenance: Italian176
Size: 307x178 mm178
Folios: 127179
Attribution: none
Va3 contains several medical manuscripts, written in minuscule,180 see Appendix 25. The
first manuscript begins with the pre-Gariopontean ‘De pod. Grouping’ (ff.1r–85v). De pod.
is found at ff.80v–85v.
9.7.3 Va3: De pod. (80v–85v)
85v, l.39, explicit: ‘...etiam si frigidum tempus sit.’
171
I thank both Eliza Glaze and Monica Green for this reference.
173
Goetz 1892, III.xxxiii.
174
Beccaria 1956, 307.
175
Rose 1894, XII.
176
Beccaria 1956, 308.
177
Langslow 2006, 99.
178
Beccaria 1956, 307.
179
Ibid.
180
Ibid.
172
- 44 -
Va3 has no list of capitula, the text of De pod. is complete, consisting of twenty-two
sections, with distinctive chapter-initials, but no chapter headings, see Appendix 26.
‘...Circa frigidissima. mordatia et ignea / ac(er)rime inducta fi ant [sic]’ (80v, ll.36–7).
9.8
Città del Vaticano, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, lat. 4418 (Va4)
non uidi.
Rose 1894, XII, 484 — Diels 1905, 130 — Marriott Bannister 1913, 125, no. 359 —
Campbell 1926, II.154 — Beccaria 1956, 309–12 — Baader 1972, 696, 716181 — Durling
1993a, 298, 299, 303 — Manzanero Cano 1996 — Smets 2001, 30 and nn. — Fredriksson
2002 — Fischer 2003b, 290 — Langslow 2006, 100 — García González 2010 — Glaze
2012, 78 n.31, 79 n.41, 80 n.47, 100 n.1
Date: 1070–1100182 — 11th century183 — made towards 1200184
Provenance: northern or central Italy185 — southern or central Italy186
Size: 270x163 mm188
Folios: 171, numbered, with an extra unnumbered folio between f.37 and f.38189
Attribution: Galen (‘Incipit liber Galieni de podagra’, 101v, ll.17–18)
181
Glaze 2012, 100 n.1.
183
Rose 1894, XII.
184
Marriott Bannister 1913, 125: ‘fatta verso 1200’.
185
Ibid., 125: ‘Italia settentrionale o media’.
186
Beccaria 1956, 310.
187
Langslow 2006, 100.
188
Beccaria 1956, 309.
189
Ibid.
182
- 45 -
Va4, consisting of three parts, contains medical texts dating from the pre-Salernitan
period,190 see Appendix 27. It is written in minuscule, in several hands, with interlinear
glosses in parts I and II in a similar hand. 191 Part I of Va4 begins with the preGariopontean ‘De pod. Grouping’ (1r–107v). Note, however, the disarray of the first three
books of this grouping, again, see Appendix 27. De pod. is found at ff.101v–107v.
9.8.3 Va4: De pod. (101v–107v)
101v, ll.17–18: ‘Incipit liber Galieni de podagra’
There are no capitula, the text of De pod. begins with the ‘P’ of ‘Podagricorum’ being no
more distinctive than any of the other section-initials in ff.101v–107v, and considerably
less distinctive than some. Va4 transmits the full text, in twenty-seven sections, with
distinctive chapter initials, but only three chapter headings, including ‘Incipit liber Galieni
de podagra’, see Appendix 28.
‘...circa frigidissima [corr. ex frigidassima]. mordacia. et ignea acerrime inducta fiant.’
(101v, l.17). For the marginalia and interlinear glosses found in Va4, see Appendix 29.
190
191
García González 2010, 224.
Beccaria 1956, 310.
- 46 -
10 The De podagra (De pod.), editio princeps, 1490 (Bon.)
non uidi.192
10.1 Bon.: bibliography
Klebs 1938, 147 no. 432i — Durling 1961 — Sabbah, Corsetti, and Fischer 1987, 135 —
Nutton 2010, especially 213–14, 217–18 — Nutton, in Nutton and Bos 2011, especially
77–9 — Fortuna 2005 — Everett 2012, 134–5 — Fortuna 2012 — Garcia Novo 2012, 64–
5
10.2 Bon.: description and content
Date of printing: 1490
Editor: Diomedes Bonardus
Printer: Philippus Pincius
Place of printing: Venice
Attribution: Galen (‘Explicit liber galieni ad glauconem’, 242vb, l.43)
Bon. was edited by Diomedes Bonardus, described by Nutton as ‘an obscure physician
from Brescia’,193 who is known to have visited Cesena,194 and printed in two volumes, by
Philippus Pincius at Venice in 1490. For the content of Volume 1, see Appendix 30; for the
content of Volume 2, see Appendix 31.
10.3 Bon.: De pod. (2.241rb–242vb)
241rb, l.73–241va, l.1: ‘Distinctio .iiii. in qua G. docet cognoscere causas podagre
et curare eandem.’
241va, ll.1–2: ‘Capitulum primum in quo asserit difficultatem cure prouenire ex
uarietate causarum’
241va, l.3, incipit: ‘Podagricorum causas scire oportet...’
242vb, ll.40–1, explicit: ‘...etiam si frigidum fuerit tempus.’
242vb, l.42: empty line
192
I have calculated the folio numbers for De pod. in Bon. using Fortuna 2005, 488–9, see Appendix 31.
Nutton, in Nutton and Bos 2011, 77.
194
Ibid., 78 and n.197.
193
- 47 -
242vb, l.43: ‘Explicit liber galieni ad glauconem.’
De pod. becomes the fourth and final part of Book 2 of the Latin Ad Glauconem de
medendi methodo of Galen.195 In this printing, De pod. has been divided into four chapters,
with ‘markers’ to indicate yet to be added chapter-initials, with the following headings:
1.
2.
3.
4.
Capitulum primum in quo asserit difficultatem cure prouenire ex uarietate
causarum (241va, ll.1–2)
Capitulum ii de cura podagre a sanguine causate (241va, l.33)
Capitulum iii de cura podagre facte ab humore colerico (242ra, l.51)
Capitulum iiii de cura podagre a materia flegmatica facte (242va, ll.21–2)
Note that the explicit to De pod. found in Bon., ‘...etiam si frigidum fuerit tempus’ (242vb,
l.40–1) is identical to that found in Ce (229rb, l.12). Furthermore, the explicit to the text
immediately prior to De pod. in both Ce (226va, ll.51–4) and Bon. (241rb, ll.70–2), Ad
Glauconem, is practically identical: ‘Quia et amici multi quos nosti similiter petunt ut
ca[t]amethodum quanta (qn(_) ata [sic] Ce) possum sci(_)a (scia(_) Ce) omnium
curationem causarum conscriptam.’ Indeed, the extremely close relationship between Bon.
and Ce is striking.
The De pod. found in Bon. continued to be reprinted as a part of the Latin Galen until
1528.196
For a transcript of De pod. in Bon., 2.241rb–242vb, see Appendix 32.
195
196
Sabbah, Corsetti, and Fischer 1987, 135.
Ibid.
- 48 -
11 The De podagra (De pod.), the stemma
11.1 The relationship of the De podagra (De pod.) to the Greek Therapeutica and
Latin Alexander
Figure 1, shows the relationship between the Greek Therapeutica, the Latin Alexander, and
the De podagra, De pod., where α´ represents the parent of both α, the archetype of the
Latin Alexander as in Langslow’s (2006, Plate XII) stemma, and π, the archetype of De
pod. This parent is itself descended from the original Latin translation of the Greek
Therapeutica.
Figure 1: Relationship between the Greek Therapeutica, the Latin Alexander, and the
De podagra (De pod.)
Greek Therapeutica
For Stemma, see
Zipser 2003, XLV
Puschmann 1878–79
Latin Alexander
α´
α
Latin Alexander,
For Stemma, see Langslow 2006,
Plate XII
ρ
π
De pod.
Partial Stemma
σ
- 49 -
The relationship between all three traditions, and the clear distinction between α and π, can
be seen in the very first sentence, which in the Greek Therapeutica is:
Τὸ τῆς ποδάγρας πάθος εἰδέναι χρὴ πρό γε πάντων ὡς ἐκ πολλῶν καὶ διαφόρων
αἰτιῶν ἔχει τὴν σύστασιν, ὅθεν, οἶμαι, διὰ τὸ ποικίλον τῆς γενέσεως οὔτε
διαγνωσθῆναι καλῶς οὔτε θεραπείας τελείας ἠδυνήθη ἐπιτυχεῖν.
(Gk.II.501.9–12)
The following is the translation found in the Latin Alexander:
Podagrae passionem sciri oportet ante omnia quia ex multis et ex diuersis
causis habet consistentiam, unde existimo quia propter uarietatem natiuitatis
eius neque cognoscitur omnino neque curari potest perfectius.
(2.235.1, Langslow 2006, 168)
Consider the opening sentence of De pod.:
Podagricorum causas scire oportet quia ex multis et ex diuersis causis habent
consistentiam, unde, existimo, propter uarietatem natiuitatis eius, neque
cognoscuntur omnia de ea, neque curari potest perfectius.
(1.1.De pod.)
Every single De pod. manuscript, and the editio princeps, Bon., begins with the words
‘Podagricorum causas (causa P) scire oportet’.
That π is descended from a superior branch, α´, of the Latin Alexander stemma has been
noted by Langslow (albas at 13.1.De pod., and v1 of the Latin Alexander, against duras in
2.241, ed., A, M, and P1 of the Latin Alexander, for λευκή at Gk.II.509.19 of the Greek
Therapeutica).197 Consider another example, rus (‘sumach’), found in De pod. at 3.2 and
3.4.
First 3.2, which in the Greek Therapeutica is:
κάλλιστον οὖν ἐστιν ἐπὶ τούτων κατάπλασμα τὸ διὰ τοῦ ἀειζώου ἢ τὰ λέμματα τῶν
ῥοιῶν καὶ ῥοῦς καὶ ἄλφιτα ἐν οἴνῳ ἑψόμενα καὶ καταπλαττόμενα·...
(Gk.II.549.12–14)
197
See Langslow 2006, 89, and ibid., n.101 for other Latin Alexander witnesses.
- 50 -
The Latin Alexander has:
Optimum ergo ad hoc est cathaplasma quod de herba semperuiua et de corticibus
maligranati in uino coctis et rosis [rus v1 rosis A] et alphita conficitur...
(2.262, ed., 80r)
De pod. has:
optimum ergo ad haec est cataplasma quod de herba semperuiua et cortice
maligranati et rus [rubo σ Bon., rubo corr. ex [?] E] et alfita in uino cocta efficitur.
(3.2.De pod.)
Secondly 3.4, which in the Greek Therapeutica is:
δεῖ δὲ καλῶς ἕψειν τὰ τῶν ῥοιῶν λέπη καὶ τὸν ῥοῦν...
(Gk.II.549.16–17)
The Latin Alexander has:
Oportet enim coquere bene cortices maligranati in uino et rosas [rus v1 rosas A]...
(2.262, ed., 80r)
De pod. has:
oportet (ergo) bene coquere cortices maligranati in uino, et rus [rubum σ Bon.,
rubum corr. ex rus E]...
(3.4.De pod.)
In both 3.2 and 3.4, De pod. has rus for ροῦς, against the Latin Alexander (A ed.) with
rosae. Furthermore, just as with the albas (13.1.De pod.) for λευκή (Gk.II.509.19) against
duras (2.241) example noted by Langslow,198 once again v1 agrees with the Greek
Therapeutica and De pod., against the Latin Alexander (A and ed., here).
11.2 The De pod. stemma, two main branches: ρ and σ
The ‘rus’ example also illustrates the division between the ρ and σ branches of the De pod.
stemma: ρ has rus, but σ has rubus (as does Bon.). It also serves to demonstrate that the
maker of E has access to at least one witness from each side of the stemma, with ‘rubo’
corrected from [?] at 3.2, and ‘rubum’ corrected from ‘rus’ at 3.4. Of the two recensions of
198
See Langslow 2006, 89 and n.101.
- 51 -
π, however, it is the ρ recension that is closer to the parent Latin Alexander. Consider the
first sentence from Chapter XIV, ‘De carnibus’. First, the text of the Greek Therapeutica:
Καὶ τῶν προβατείων δὲ κρεῶν προσφερέσθωσαν τὸ ἀπόζεμα καὶ μάλιστα τῆς
κοιλίας τῶν βοῶν. ὁμοίως...
(Gk.II.509.26–7)
In the Latin Alexander the translation of this sentence is:
Veruecinam carnem manducent iuscellatam et maxime uentres. Et bouinam
similiter.
(ed., 2.241, 75v)
De pod. has:
Veruecinam manducent iuscellatam et maxime uentres et bouinam similiter.
(14.1.De pod.)
However, every σ witness, and Bon., and E has:
Ceruin[am] manducent [iu]scellata[m] et maxime uentres et bo[u]ina[m]
similiter.199
Again, there is a clear distinction between the two main De pod. recensions, ρ and σ: all
the ρ manuscripts transmit ueruecina, as does the Latin Alexander and Greek
Therapeutica, but all the σ manuscripts (and Bon.) transmit ceruina. Again, E here follows
a σ exemplar, with ceruina.
A significant feature of the σ recension is the attempt to improve the latinity of De pod.
Consider again the opening sentence:
consistentiam, unde, existimo, propter uarietatem natiuitatis eius, neque
cognoscuntur omnia de ea, neque curari potest perfectius.
(1.1.De pod.)
This same sentence in σ is:
consistentiam. unde existimo propter uarietatem natiuitatis eius uix posse cognosci
omnia de ea neque curari perfectius.
199
See app. crit. at 14.1 for variant endings.
- 52 -
causas] -a P | ex] om. ψ Bon. | causis habent] h(_)t ca(_)s podagra Ce causis habet
podagra Bon. | habent] h(_)t Ce habet Bon. | consistentiam] substanci- P | de ea]
dieta L
The maker of σ probably seeing the accusative and infinitive as a learned construction.
11.3 De pod., the ρ witnesses and the σ witnesses
The De pod. witnesses that make up the ρ recension are the three Vatican manuscripts:
Va2, Va3, and Va4; those that make up the σ recension are (in alphabetical order) Ca, Ce,
L, and P. The σ recension divides into two further distinct recensions: ψ (P and Ce) and τ
(L and Ca), see Figure 2, ‘Stemma, the De podagra (De pod.)’. E has access to at least one
witness from each side of the stemma.
- 53 -
Figure 2: Stemma, the De podagra (De pod.)
α´
α (Latin Alexander)
700 CE
◇
◇
1000 CE
◇
◇
◇
◇
◇
◇
◇
◇
◇
◇
◇
◇
◇
◇
π (De podagra)
ρ
v1
σ
ψ
Va2
Va3
Va4
τ
P
Ca
1100 CE
E
L
1200 CE
Ce
1300 CE
- 54 -
11.3.1 The ρ manuscripts (Va2, Va3, and Va4)
The ρ recension is the closest to the parent Latin Alexander. However, although very
similar, the ρ witnesses are not identical. For the transmission of De pod., Va2 is the most
reliable of all the witnesses.
11.3.1.1 Va2 stands alone
For example: 5.9, Pul(_) siue catarticu(m) de hermodactilo aptu(m) om(n)ibus podagricis
inuenta...hermodactilo... (see app. crit. for other witnesses); 5.18, tangendo dol- (for
tangendo led-); 7.8, culmelle (for cum melle); 11.1, sic (for si); 15.1, fus- (for infus-); and
note 5.46, acaeto (for aceto); 19.3, saecd(_)m (for scd(_)m); 23.3 and 23.8, aetiam (for
etiam).
Va3 contains a considerable number of ‘generic’/‘non standard’ abbreviation signs which
allow for a considerable amount of interpretation when collating. In addition, the
abbreviation signs are often ‘misplaced’ and do not appear exactly where they should for a
given word.
Examples of variants/errors unique to Va3: 4.1, reumatizant(ur) (for reumatizantibus);
5.21, inuiscatos (for conuiscatos); 19.6, causa, ita et facere debemus (omitted); 20.3,
deducere (for educere); 21.5, caeteras (for ceteras).
11.3.1.3 Va2 and Va3 stand alone
7.1, colagoc- (for colagog-, calagog- Ca); 7.16, mel- (for mal-).
11.3.1.4 Va2 and Va3 stand together against Va4
For example: 3.17, coct- (against decoct- Va4, and τ); 7.13, dabis omitted, after uirtutem
Va4; 21.3, agri [for acris] (omitted by Va4).
11.3.1.5 Va2 and Va4 stand together against Va3
For example: 3.13: cataplasma(m) de tritici, Va2 and Va4, against Va3 and all the other
De pod. winesses with cataplasma (cataplasm Ca) de tritico; 21.10: amisco, Va2 and Va4,
against all the other De pod. witnesses with admisceo (ammisceo Va3 a(m)misceo L
admisces Bon.).
- 55 -
Examples of just some of the very many variants/errors unique to Va4: 1.1, aestimo (for
existimo); 4.3, medica mediocriter (for mediocriter); 16.1, purgatet purgat- (for purgatet mundat-); 21.6, coxerit (for coctum fuerit); 22.6, oportetur (for oportet); 23.4, sup(er)
hos fundant (for suos perfundant).
Examples of omissions: 1.10, aut calidus et humidus, aut frigidus et humidus, aut certe
frigidus et siccus; 4.4, quod sufficit; 5.18, faciat haec (for faciliorem reddit [5.19] sufficiat
haec); 15.1, alexandrinum et maxime infusum, et fenigreci cimas; 18.1, labore multo,
magis ante cibum. [18.2] labor quoque est.
Va4 has a tendency to ‘miss’ abbreviation signs, for example: 2.11, omibus (for omnibus).
Note the incorrect expansion of abbreviation signs, for example: 3.10, qui si (for quod si).
Va4 has a tendency to run words together, for example: 1.3, ipsaspeties (for ipsas species).
Note ‘u’ for ‘b’, for example: 5.11, uiu- (for bib-).
Note the loss of ‘h’, for example: 5.36, omnibus (for hominibus).
Note the addition of ‘h’, for example: 7.16, hedendum (for edendum).
Note ‘s’ for ‘sc’, for example: 22.9, sire (for scire).
Note ‘sc’ for ‘s’, for example: 9.2, scit tria (for si tria)
Note the omission/addition of connecting words, for example: 3.3, enim (omitted); 14.4,
autem (omitted); 19.3, autem igitur (for igitur) and autem enim (for autem).
In addition to which, of the twenty-five occurences of sed found in De pod., for twenty-one
of these Va4 has s7; for two, set (19.31 and 19.32); for two, sed (10.2 and 20.4).
Furthermore, there is a total abandonment of sentence breaks towards the end of De pod.
11.3.2 The σ manuscripts, τ (L and Ca) and ψ (P and Ce)
The σ recension divides into two further distinct recensions: ψ (the French manuscript, P,
and the Italian manuscript, Ce) and τ (the two English manuscripts, L and Ca).
- 56 -
11.3.2.1 τ (L and Ca)
The maker of τ shows a tendency to alter word order, ranging from the transposition of two
words, for example at 6.1 (humore reumatismi, transposed τ), to the reordering of the
ingredients in the recipe for Julian’s oxymel at 21.3, see note ad. loc.
Examples of common errors/variants: 2.11, q(uo)d (for quando); 3.1, omnia (for omnino);
3.9, commixta fuerint (for se adunauerint, se -erit ψ Bon. adhunau- E); 5.36, magaro (for
mogaro); 7.13, ℞ haec rosae (for rosae); 7.15, eum sepius (for sepius ipsum); 7.20,
simplices aut certe duplices ex diagridio (agridi- L) confectas et (for et); 16.1, et matura
(for natura); 17.1, expetunt (for expediunt); 18.1, Egestare (for Gestare); 20.2, si (s(ed)
Ca) prius uisa (for si prius); 20.4, deducendus (for detrahendus).
Examples of omissions: 1.11, uel quantitates; 3.10, satis; 4.1, pori; 4.4, quod recipit.
Although L and Ca are very closely related, they are not identical.
11.3.2.1.1 L stands alone
For example: 1.6, 1.7, and 7.19, iis (for his); 2.1, caeteris (for ceteris) and 6.3, caeterum
(for ceterum); 3.4, calid- (for tepid-); 19.1, ergo (omitted); 21.2, H. (for enim); 22.6,
educere to the end of De pod. is missing.
11.3.2.1.2 Ca stands alone
For example: 2.5, habens (omitted); 3.7, autem (omitted); 3.20, inferat (for ingerat); 10.1,
nunc autem dieta dicendum est (omitted); 16.2, pira (for poma); 20.4, cand- (for dand-);
22.7, et ideo paulatim...sensim educunt (omitted).
11.3.2.2 ψ (P and Ce) and Bon.
ψ (P and Ce) and Bon. share significant omissions, for example: non enim solum (1.10) to
the end of Chapter I; hoc autem (5.3) to (5.5) item aliud; 6.1, et quia quam plurime...in
articulis generantur (omitted ψ Bon., and by E).
The maker of ψ shows a tendency to omit arguably superfluous words: for example, to
remove the second ex from ex multis et ex diuersis at 1.1 (as is often the case, here E has
(done) the same). There is also some further transposing of words, for example at 2.2 (esse
solent, transposed in ψ, and Bon.).
- 57 -
Note the omission of connecting words, for example: 6.2, igitur (omitted ψ Bon.).
Examples of common errors/variants: 7.19, ut stomacus non subuertatur (for quibus
stomachus non subuertitur); 20.5, ia(m) mixta (for admixta).
11.3.2.2.1 P stands alone
For example: 1.1, substanciam (for consistentiam); 1.7, dicimus (for diximus); 2.1, ex (for
de); 3.17, nescientes (for non scientes); 5.9, philipus (for philosophus); 5.24, iterumque
mittis in mortario et teris diu iterumque (for et iterum); 6.1, cognosc- (for agnosc-); 7.10,
diarosin (for diarodon); 7.16, diagridi- (for scamoni-).
Examples of omissions: 1.3, species; 5.22, gentianae...camedreos ÷ viiii; 21.2, qui fuerint
in corpore... to the end of De pod.
Note the alteration to connecting words, for example: 1.2, etaim (for enim).
Note especially ‘-que’ for ‘et’ throughout.
11.3.2.2.2 Ce (and Bon.) stands alone
There are far too many differences between Ce and ψ, and between Ce and the other De
pod. witnesses, to list them all.
There is a further transposing of words, for example (also Bon.) at 2.5, with ergo si for si
ergo.
There is a tendency to further remove arguably superfluous words, for example: herba at
3.2.
There are substitutions, for example: patientis for eius qui patitur at 22.5.
There are alterations to the connecting words, for example: 3.5, autem (for enim).
Note the following examples of alterations to verbs: 2.1, oporteat (for oportet); 2.3, minuta
fuerint (for minuerint); 18.2, calefiunt (for calefaciunt); 23.4, ceperint (for incipiant); 23.5,
esse (for habere).
There are additions, for example: 5.23, dosis sit (for dosis); 7.15, dolore et molestia (for
molestia).
- 58 -
There are significant alterations to the recipes: in the ingredients (for example, the
omission of timi comae at 21.2); in quantity (for example at 4.4); in the instructions for
preparation (for example at 5.24); in the instructions for administration (most notably in
the addition of instructions for March and September to the regime at 5.27 and 5.31,
respectively). Furthermore, the first two recipes of Chapter V (5.1 and 5.2) are effectively
‘merged’ to create a new recipe.
11.3.2.2.3 Ce stands alone
Although extremely closely related, Ce and Bon. are not identical. Examples of
errors/variants found in Ce alone: 3.9, feceris (for feces); 4.7, coclericam (for colericam);
5.21, renuet (for renum).
11.3.2.2.4 Bon. stands alone
Examples of errors/variants unique to Bon.: 2.3, 2.5, 3.20, 4.4, and 7.6, hic (for hoc); 4.5,
cretitos (for concretos); 5.17, melius (for utilius, utile τ); 6.3, inquirendum (for
requirendum); 7.6, reumatibus (for reumaticis); 7.8 lib(_) (for sextarii) and lib(_) (for
sextarius); 9.3, per filacticon (for profilacticon); 11.1, uirgula (for intuba, -as ρ); 23.4,
antequam tamen (for ante tamen quam).
11.3.3 Manuscript E
The scribe of E seems to have had access to at least two manuscripts, one from the ρ
recension and one from the σ recension. For the σ recension, we have seen two examples:
ueruecina/ceruina (14.1.De pod.) and rubus/rus (3.2 and 3.4.De pod.), the latter being
particularly compelling as it shows clear evidence of correcting on the part of the scribe.
The dominant witness for E is, however, from the ρ branch of the stemma, for example at
2.3.De pod.:
ρ and E:
fuisse liberatos
σ (and Bon.): fuisse curatos
There are occasions when E combines ρ and σ as, for example, at 7.4.De pod., again
showing clear evidence of correcting:
et superfluitatem humorum (-fluitate humoris Va4) et quaeque
(que(m)q(ue) Va4) reumatismum custodire possunt articulis
σ (and Bon.): a superfluitate humorum reumatizauerint articuli
ρ:
- 59 -
E:
a superfluitate (corr. ex -fluitante) humorum et quaeque [sic]
reumatizauerint (-zauerint corr. ex [?]; custodire possunt [?]
deletum) articuli (-i corr. ex [?])
In addition to choosing which readings are most appropriate based on his exemplars, the
maker of E also makes some alterations of his own as, for example, at 12.1.De pod.:
ρ:
fic[ed]ula
σ (and Bon.): f[i]ce[d]ula
E:
ficedula et alia his similia
- 60 -
12 The De podagra (On gout), De pod., towards a critical edition
This thesis represents the first steps towards a critical edition of the De podagra, De pod.,
an edition looking forward to Gariopontus’ Passionarius. The aim has been to produce a
text which does not suggest editorial activity on the part of Gariopontus where there has
been none, and which, in addition, might be used to inform those editorial decisions that
Gariopontus has made.
It has been suggested that ‘Bk IV of the Passionarius (on gout) is virtually a direct copy of
the Galeni de podagra’,200 where ‘Galeni de podagra’ refers to the text of De pod. in Ca, a
σ manuscript.201
A comparison of the text found in Gariopontus with the manuscripts of De pod. in the σ
branch of the stemma does indeed often, but certainly not always, support this view. For
example, at 3.2 and 3.4.De pod., and at 14.1.De pod., the Gariopontus tradition has ‘rubus’
and ‘ceruina’ respectively, indicating that, for the text of these sections at least,
Gariopontus is using (or preferring) a De pod. witness belonging to the σ recension. At 1.1
and 6.3.De pod., however, Gariopontus is following a ρ witnesses. Possibly, Gariopontus
had access to De pod. manuscripts from both sides of the stemma, ρ and σ; or to a
manuscript that itself was prepared using witnesses from both sides of the stemma.
Langslow notes that ‘...the text [of De pod. in] Gariopontus represents consistently and
frequently a further recension of the version of the Latin Alexander transmitted in [De
pod.]; this is true already of the manuscript versions of the Passionarius, and the distance
is increased by the 1536 edition [G36]. ...it is frequently the case that the text of
Gariopontus appears to reflect an attempt to tidy up, and improve the Latinity of, [De
pod.]’.202
This is very true, and if a text of De pod. were to be produced that correctly represented the
parent Latin Alexander and its relationship to the Greek Therapeutica (the α´ of Figure 1,
200
Cameron 1993, 72.
See ibid., 71 n.21. Cf. Langslow 2006, 89 n.99: ‘[Cameron 1993, 72] speaks of Book 4 of the
Passionarius as “virtually a direct copy” of [De pod.]. This is, it seems, an exaggeration, but the dependencerelation is correctly stated.’
202
Langslow 2006, 84.
201
- 61 -
in Section 11.1), Gariopontus would be credited with many changes that he has not made
(and blamed for many errors), and less prominence would be given to those interventions
that are truly innovative.
The text of De pod. in this thesis, therefore, is very different from the text that would be
produced were it based on the evidence of the Latin Alexander and Greek Therapeutica,
using Gariopontus only as an additional witness.
However, it is never forgotten that De pod. is ultimately descended from the Latin
Alexander and Greek Therapeutica, and this is reflected in the text when appropriate to
give a better reading for De pod., if the resultant reading does not impact upon
Gariopontus.
The footnotes to the Latin text reflect all four traditions.
For the Greek Therapeutica, I have collated the relevant sections in Puschmann 1878–79
(Gk.), II.501.7–573.23; on occasion, I refer to the editio princeps, Goupyl 1548.
For the Latin Alexander, I have collated one manuscript transmitting the whole of the Latin
Alexander, Angers, Bibliothèque municipale 457 (442), A;203 the excerpting manuscript
that transmits only the chapters on gout, v1;204 and the editio princeps, ed. (Lat.Alex.)
For Gariopontus’ Passionarius, I have collated one manuscript, Worcester, Cathedral
Library, MS Q. 40 (Q40),205 dated to the first half of the twelfth century,206 originating in
France or Spain, and in England by the thirteenth century.207 Q40 contains only
203
A is an eleventh-century manuscript (Wickersheimer 1966, 15), from the Abbaye de Saint-Aubin
d’Angers (ibid.). Langslow (2006, 40) notes that ‘[t]he whole is carefully and clearly corrected’. For A, see
ibid., 40 and notes and references therein. I have collated those folios of A that contain the sections on gout
found in De pod. using black and white microfilm images, kindly lent to me by David Langslow.
Furthermore, David Langslow also kindly supplied me with a Word Document containing his transcription of
the whole of Books 1 and 2 of the Latin Alexander. Whenever I have used Langslow’s readings for A, I have
indicated this with ‘Langslow, transcript’.
204
I have collated those folios of v1 that contain the sections on gout found in De pod. using black and white
microfilm images, kindly lent to me by David Langslow. Furthermore, David Langslow also kindly supplied
me with a Word Document containing his transcription of folios 75va–86vb of v1 (=2.235–270). Whenever I
have used Langslow’s readings for v1, I have indicated this with ‘Langslow, transcript’
205
Bibliography: Bernard 1697, II.i.21, CMA.844; Floyer and Hamilton 1906, 128; Atkins and Ker 1944, 53;
Thomson and Gullick 2001, 142; Glaze 2012, 70 n.15, 71 n.19.
206
Glaze 2012, 71 n.19.
207
Thomson and Gullick 2001, 142.
- 62 -
Gariopontus’ Passionarius (1–107v), divided into seven books.208 In addition to Q40, I
have collated the editio princeps of the Passionarius (G26), attributed to Galen as the
Passionarius Galeni,209 and the second printing (G31), ‘prominently hail[ing] Gariopontus
as author’.210
208
Each book is preceded by a list of capitula. Gariopontus’ version of De pod. is found in Book 4. For the
capitula to Book 4 in Q40, see Appendix 33. Within the text itself, there are no chapter headings and twenty
sections. For the section breaks and section incipits found in Gariopontus’ version of De pod. in Q40, against
the chapter incipits in De pod., see Appendix 34. Note at 53v, l.15, above the ‘Podagricorum’ of the incipit,
‘Podagricorum causas scire oportet...’ (ll.15–16), the addition in a later hand:‘...t(ra)ctat(us) alexa(n)dri
est...’ [?].
209
G26 was printed in 1526 at Lyons, by Bartholemeus Trot. For the confusion over the authorship of the
Passionarius, see Glaze 2005, 57–73. G26 ‘divides the work into eight books, five on specific diseases and
three on fevers’ (ibid., 57–8 n.13), a division which is not attested in any of the surviving manuscripts (ibid.),
which arrange the work into seven books, with only two books (6 and 7) on fevers (ibid., 54 n.3). G26
contains interpolations within Books 3 and 4 that are not present in the earliest surviving manuscripts (ibid.,
57–8 n.13). Preceding Book 4, G26 has a list of eighteen capitula, see Appendix 35. Gariopontus’ version of
De pod. in G26 is divided into fifteen chapters, with fifteen chapter headings, and four of these chapters have
subheadings, see Appendix 36. I thank David Langslow for granting me access to his copy of G26.
210
Glaze 2005, 58. G31 was printed in 1531 at Basel, by Henricus Petrus, and divided into seven books. G31
has no list of capitula preceding Book 4, but it follows G26 in being divided into fifteen chapters, with
fifteen chapter headings, where four of these chapters have subheadings, see Appendix 36. I thank Eliza
Glaze for granting me access to her copy of G31.
- 63 -
13 The De podagra (De pod.): provisional text, translation, notes
13.1 Conventions
h(_)t, for example
= uncertainty/potential uncertainty as to the expansion of an
abbreviation
qu_, for example
= where the _ represents an illegible letter
[a]bundan[t]ia, for example = [a/ha]bundan[t/c]ia
substantia e(st), for example
= superscript, as written in the manuscript
word-formn
= the nth occurence of a given word, in a given sentence
(-are Va4), for example
= in the apparatus criticus, additional information
(...)
= material present in the De pod. witnesses, disregarded for
the purposes of translation and sense, but retained
and not corrected on the evidence of the Latin
Alexander and/or Greek Therapeutica, so as not to
falsely represent Gariopontus’ parent text(s)/editorial
interventions
[...]
= editorial additions
<...>
= original material lost from/corrupted in De pod., and added
either on the evidence of the Latin Alexander (A
and/or ed. and/or v1) and/or the Greek Therapeutica,
and/or Gariopontus, or by conjecture
****
= illegible text
The gender and declension of the following nouns have been standardised: apozima (3n.);
articulus (2m.); cataplasma (3n.); reuma (3n.); reumatismus (2m.).
For abbreviations, sigla, and weights and measures, see Section 7.
- 64 -
13.2 Capitula
Chapter I
De podagricis
‘On gouty diseases’
Chapter II
Podagra si ex sanguine fuerit generata
‘Gout if it has been generated from blood’
Chapter III
De localibus curis
‘On topical treatments’
Chapter IIII
Ad poros...
‘For tophi...’
Chapter V
De cerotis ad poros
‘On cerates for tophi’
Chapter VI
Signa si de colerico humore podagra fuerit generata
‘Signs if gout has been generated from a choleric humour’
Chapter VII
Curatio podagrae calidae de coleribus in articulis
‘Treatment of hot gout [arising] from biles in the joints’
Chapter VIII
Podagricis quae sunt <ex>trinsecus adhibenda
‘[Things] which are to be applied externally for gouty diseases’
Chapter IX
De embroca
‘On lotions’
Chapter X
De dieta
‘On diet’
Chapter XI
De oleribus
‘On green vegetables’
Chapter XII
De uolatilibus
‘On birds’
Chapter XIII
De piscibus
‘On fish’
Chapter XIV
De carnibus
‘On meats’
Chapter XV
De leguminibus
‘On pulses’
- 65 -
Chapter XVI
De pomis
‘On fruits’
Chapter XVII
De tragoematibus
‘On sweetmeats’
Chapter XVIII
De gestatione
‘On being carried’
Chapter XIX
Curatio si de flegmatico humore podagra generatur
‘Treatment if gout is generated from a phlegmatic humour’
Chapter XX
De catarticis
‘On cathartics’
Chapter XXI
De oximelle
‘On oxymel’
Chapter XXII
De cataputiis dandis
‘On giving pills’
Chapter XXIII
De Balneis
‘On baths’
- 66 -
13.3 Chapter I: De podagricis (‘On gouty diseases’)
1.t.211 De podagricis
De Podagricis] om. ρ Ce Bon. De podagro P
1.t. On gouty diseases
211
=2.235: De podagra and 2.236: De podagre causis (ff.74r, 74v). Gk.II.501.7. Gariopontus Q40, 53v; G26,
LIIIva; G31, 81v. Note the order of the chapters in De pod. against the order of the chapters in the Latin
Alexander: De pod., I (2.235–236) [Introduction: sanguis; colericus humor; flegma; melancolicus humor];
II–III (2.261–262) [sanguis]; IIII–V (2.263–270) [ad poros]; VI–XVIII (2.237–241) [colericus humor];
XIX–XXII (2.248–251) [flegma]; XXIII (2.242) [colericus humor].
- 67 -
1.1. Podagricorum causas scire oportet212 quia ex multis et ex diuersis causis habent213
consistentiam, unde, existimo, propter214 uarietatem natiuitatis eius, neque cognoscuntur
omnia de ea215, neque curari potest216 perfectius.217
causas] -a P | multis] -i Va4 | ex] om. ψ E Bon. | causis habent] h(_)t ca(_)s podagra Ce
causis habet podagra Bon. | habent] h(_)t Va3 Ce E habet Bon. | consistentiam] -ia Va4
substanci- P | existimo] aestim- Va3 | uarietatem natiuitatis] natiuitatem uarietatis E |
neque] quod neque E uix posse σ Bon. | cognoscuntur] cognosci σ Bon. | de ea] de ee(_)t
Va3 dieta L | potest] post(_) Va4 pote(_) E om. σ Bon. | potest perfectius] transp. E
1.1. It is necessary to know the causes of gouty diseases because from many and from
diverse causes they have [their] substance, for which reason, I think, on account of the
variety of its origin, neither are all things recognised about it, nor is it [gout] able to be
treated completely.
212
Podagricorum causas scire oportet: Podagrae passionis scire oportet aut omnia v1 Podagr[ae] passiones
sciri oportet ante omnia A ed., for Τὸ τῆς ποδάγρας πάθος εἰδέναι χρὴ πρό γε πάντων; Gariopontus (Q40 Ba
Bo W G26 G31), Podagricorum causas scire oportet. Every De pod. witness has Podagricorum causas (-a
P) scire oportet. ‘Scire’ is found 10 times in De pod., see Appendix 40. On scire against sciri for εἰδέναι in
the Latin Alexander, see 3.1 and note ad loc.
213
habent: habet v1 A habent ed., for ἔχει; Gariop., habent. Of the De pod. witnesses, Va2 Va4 σ/τ have
habent; Va3 Ce E have the abbreviation h(_)t; Bon. prints habet. Note that Ce Bon. have an interpolated
podagra as the subject of their h(_)t/habet, to ‘correct’ for the singular eius and ea that follow; De pod. and
Gariop. allow the slippage from plural podagricorum causas to singular podagra (understood).
214
unde, existimo, propter: unde existimo quia propter Lat.Alex., for ὅθεν, οἶμαι, διὰ; Gariop., unde
existimo quod propter. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ, with its parenthetical existimo, is a better witness for Gk.
parenthetical οἶμαι; σ Bon. have an accusative and infinitive construction; E, unde existimo propter...quod.
215
cognoscuntur omnia de ea: cognoscitur omnino Lat.Alex., for διαγνωσθῆναι καλῶς; Gariop.,
cognoscuntur omnia de ea. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ E have cognoscuntur, σ Bon. have cognosci (in an
accusative and infinitive construction); with the exception of Va3 (de ee(_)t) L (dieta), they all have omnia
de ea. Note that here, at 1.1.De pod., Gariop., with ‘cognoscuntur omnia de ea’, is following a ρ witness; cf.
also at 6.3.De pod., where, again, Gariop. is clearly following a ρ witness.
216
potest: poterit v1 potest A po(_)t ed. Gariopontus Q40, pot(_); G26, po(_)t; G31, potest. Of the De pod.
witnesses: Va2 Va3 have potest; Va4, post(_); E, pote(_); σ Bon., posse (in an accusative and infinitive
construction).
217
On a version of this opening sentence of De pod. found in a late-thirteenth century English manuscript,
Bodleian e Musaeo 219, see 5.9 and note ad loc. I thank Cloudy Fischer for both alerting me to this and for
very kindly sharing his transcript of the relevant text.
- 68 -
1.2. relinquuntur enim aliqua218 in ipsis locis, et ideo nullo modo ab artificibus medicinae
sanari potuerunt219, quia eius ignorantia natiuitatis est220.
relinquuntur] reliqu- ρ Bon. relinquntur E | enim] etiam P | nullo modo ab artificibus
medicinae sanari] ab artificibus medicinae sanari (-are Va4) nullo modo Va4 E |
artificibus] ignotis artific- τ P inperitis artific- Ce Bon. | sanari] -are ρ Ca | potuerunt]
potuer(_) Va3 Va4 poterunt (poter(_) P E) σ E Bon. | ignorantia natiuitatis] transp. σ E
Bon. | est] plurimis est σ Bon.
1.2. For some things are left remaining in those areas [where the disease occurs], and
therefore [the patients] have in no way been able to be cured by the practitioners of
medicine, because there is ignorance of its [gout’s] origin.
218
relinquuntur enim aliqua: relinquantur enim aliqua v1 relinquitur ei(us) aliquid A relinquitur e(ni)m
aliquid ed.; Gariop., rel[in]quuntur enim aliqua. Every De pod. witness has plural verb and plural aliqua.
219
potuerunt: potuerunt v1 potest A ed. Gariopontus Q40, pot(_); G26 G31, possunt. Of the De pod.
witnesses, ρ has perfect potuerunt (potuer(_) Va3 Va4); σ Bon. E have future poterunt.
220
quia eius ignorantia natiuitatis est: quia eius ignoratur natiuitas (in the margin) v1 quia eius ignorantur
natiuitates A ed.; Gariop., quia eius natiuitatis ignorantia est (certo est Q40). Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ
has quia eius ignorantia natiuitatis est, as does E (but with ignorantia natiuitatis transposed); σ Bon. have
quia eius natiuitatis ignorantia plurimis est.
- 69 -
1.3. ego autem existimo ut quicumque eius bene potuerit221 natiuitatem cognoscere, uel
diuersitates aut ipsas species222, quomodo fiunt223 aut224 qualiter contingunt225, bene226
posse curari227, et facilius a medicis de228 ipsis infirmitatibus liberari229.
eius bene potuerit] bene poterit eius Ce E Bon. | eius bene] transp. τ P | potuerit] poterit ψ
E Bon. | potuerit natiuitatem cognoscere] natiuitatem cognoscere potuerit Ca | natiuitatem]
natiuitatis eius Va4 | aut] om. Ce Bon. | ipsas species] ipsaspeties [sic] Va4 | species] om.
P et spe(_)s Ce Bon. | fiunt] fiant Va4 τ | contingunt] conting(_)t Va2 Va3 P -ant Va4 τ |
posse] possit E | curari] om. Ca -are Ce E Bon. | medicis] medicinis Ce | liberari] -are Ce
Bon.
1.3. I, however, think that whoever is able to recognise its origin well, both the differences
and the very types, how they arise or in what manner they come about, [gout] is able to be
treated well, and [the patient is able] to be freed more easily by the doctors from those
illnesses.
221
potuerit: potuerit v1 A poterit ed.; Gariop., potuerit. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ σ/τ have potuerit; σ/ψ
Bon. E have future poterit.
222
species: ‘species’ is found 3 times in De pod. (1.3, 3.20, 21.6).
223
quomodo fiunt: qu[ae]cu[m]que fiunt Lat.Alex.; Gariop., quomodo + subjunctive fiant. Every De pod.
witness has quomodo, but Va4 τ then have subjunctive fiant, rather than indicative fiunt.
224
aut: et Lat.Alex.; Gariop., aut. Every De pod. witness has aut.
225
qualiter contingunt: qualiter contingunt Lat.Alex.; Gariop., qualiter + subjunctive contingant. Every De
pod. witness has qualiter + indicative contingunt (conting(_)t Va2 Va3 P), except Va4 τ with subjunctive
contingant.
226
bene: bene credo v1 bene et cito A ed. Gariopontus Q40, bene; G26 G31, uere. Every De pod. witness has
bene. On bene et cito in the Latin Alexander, see Langslow 2006, 168 n.222.
227
posse curari: posse curari v1 posse curare A ed.; Gariop., posse (possit G26 G31) curare, but with the
addition of accusative plural eos (and then omitting a...liberari). Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ L P have posse
curari; Ce Bon. have posse curare; Ca has only posse; E has possit curare, following existimo ut.
228
de: ab Lat.Alex.; Gariop. omits a...liberari. Every De pod. witness has de.
229
liberari: liberare v1 liberari A ed.; Gariop. omits a...liberari. Every De pod. witness has liberari, except
Ce Bon., with liberare.
- 70 -
1.4. dicimus230 igitur primo cognitiones ipsarum, et sic postea curationes ipsas
exponimus231.
dicimus] dm(_)s Va3 -emus Ce Bon. -amus E | ipsas] -arum Va4 E | exponimus] -emus Ce
E Bon.
1.4. We speak, therefore, at first about their diagnoses, and then afterwards we set forth
their treatments.
230
dicimus: dicimus v1 dicamus A ed., for εἴπωμεν; Gariop. omits 1.4. Every De pod. witness has dicimus
(dm(_)s Va3), except Ce Bon., with dicemus, and E, with dicamus.
231
exponimus: exponimus v1 exponemus A ed., no Gk. equivalent; Gariop. omits 1.4. Every De pod. witness
has exponimus, except Ce Bon. E with exponemus.
- 71 -
1.5. credo232 enim quia si ea quae scripta tradimus233 diligentius attendantur234, natura235
uniuscuiusque236 multos poterit237 liberare, et non solum eos quibus mox ab initio
curationes adhibentur238, uerum etiam diuturnas iam existentes podagras iuuare poterit239.
quia] qui Va2 q(ui) Va3 | si] om. P | ea] e [sic] P | quae] om. Ce Bon. | tradimus] -emus E |
attendantur] -unt Va2 Va3 adtendant Va4 -erint E adtend- P | natura] et natur- Ce Bon. de
natur- E | uniuscuiusque] uniuscui(us)quae [sic] Va2 | multos] -o P | poterit liberare]
liberare poterint E poterit liberare medicos L poterit liberare medic(us) Ca medicus poterit
liberare Ce Bon. | poterit] -erint Va4 E | mox] om. P | ab initio] ab ininitio [sic] Va4 |
adhibentur] -etur Va2 Va3 -eantur Va4 | diuturnas iam existentes podagras] qui diuturna
passione laborant σ Bon. | podagras] -a Va4 om. E | iuuare] liberare E | poterit] -erint Va4
-est τ P po(_)t Ce Bon. -er(_) E
1.5. For I believe that if those things which we report as having been written are carefully
attended to, from the nature of each [type of gout] [the doctor] will be able to free many,
and not only those for whom right from the beginning treatments are applied, but also he
will be able to help gouts that are already chronic.
232
credo: credo is found in all three Latin traditions for ἐλπιζέτω; Langslow 2006, 169 n.226 suggests the
reading ἐλπίζω.
233
tradimus: tradimus Lat.Alex.; Gariop. alters si...tradimus. Every De pod. witness has tradimus, except E
with trademus.
234
attendantur: attendendum v1 attendendo A agendo ed.; Gariop., a[tt]endantur. Of the De pod. witnesses,
following si, Va2 Va3 have present indicative attendunt, and Va4 present subjunctive a[t]tendant; σ Bon.
have present subjunctive a[tt]endantur (but P omits si); E has attenderint. ‘attendere’ is found here at 1.5,
and at 19.5; note that on both occassions Va4 has adtend-, as does P at 1.5, and Ce, at 19.5.
235
natura: naturam Lat.Alex.; Gariop. omits natura...liberare et. Every De pod. witness has natura: et
natura in Ce Bon.; de natura in E.
236
uniuscuiusque: uniuscuiusque v1 uniuscuiusque uoluerit operari A uniuscuiusque quicumque uoluerit
operari ed.; Gariop. omits natura...liberare et. Every De pod. witness has uniuscuiusque.
237
poterit: poterit Lat.Alex.; Gariop. omits natura...liberare et. Every De pod. witness has singular future
indicative poterit, except Va4 E with poterint.
238
curationes adhibentur: curationem adhibet v1 A curationem exhibet ed.; Gariop. alters this clause. Every
De pod. witness has plural curationes; Va2 Va3 have singular passive indicative adhibetur, and Va4 has
plural passive subjunctive adhibeantur; σ Bon. E have plural passive indicative adhibentur.
239
diuturnas iam existentes podagras iuuare poterit: diuturnas iam existentes podagras iuuare poterit
Lat.Alex.; Gariop., diuturnam poterit (poterunt G26 G31) iuuare. Of the De pod. witnesses, σ Bon. have qui
diuturna passione laborant iuuare potest; E has diuturnas iam existentes liberare poter(_). Note the spelling
exist- in ρ E of the De pod. witnesses (exist- omitted σ Bon.).
- 72 -
1.6. multa igitur sunt uitia240 in his qui insanabiles possident podagras, etenim sanguis
calidus supercurrens241 in articulorum concauitatibus242, extenduntur243, et nerui244 quos
sindesmos uocant245, dolores facere in pedibus solent246 nimios247.
sunt uitia] [a]bundan[t]ia humorum (transp. L) σ Bon. substantia e(st) [sic] E | in] om. E |
his] his (iis L hiis Ce) est σ Bon. | possident podagras] transp. τ P | concauitatibus]
-cauitates σ Bon. | extenduntur] -itur τ -it Ce E Bon. | et] om. E | nerui] -is ρ -os Ce E Bon.
| quos] quod ρ P quos g(re)ci [sic] E | sindesmos] -desmon L ψ E Bon. | uocant] -auit Ce
Bon. | dolores] -em P et dolores Ce E Bon. | facere in pedibus] in pedibus facere E |
solent] -et Ce E Bon. | nimios] -ium ρ E
1.6. Many are the disorders in those who have incurable gouts, for hot blood overflowing
in the cavities of the joints, [which] are stretched, and the sinews which [the Greeks] call
sindesmoi, [all things which] are accustomed to produce pains in the feet, severe ones.
240
sunt uitia: sunt uitia Lat.Alex., for εἰσιν αἴτια. Gariopontus Q40, substantia repleti omnis humorum...est;
G26 G31, substantia...est. Of the De pod. witnesses, σ Bon. have [a]bundan[t]ia humorum (transposed L)
...est; E has substantia e(st).
241
supercurrens: supercurrens Lat.Alex., for συρρεῦσαν. Gariopontus Q40, supercurrens; G26 G31, supra
currens. ‘supercurrere’ is found 7 times in De pod.: 1.6 (συρρεῦσαν); 1.10 (ἐπίρροιαν); 2.2 (συρρεύσαντα);
2.5 (ἐπιρρεῖν); 3.20 (ἐπιρρέον, superfluit ed.); 6.1 (ἐπιρρέον); 19.3 (ἐπιρρέον); cf. 1.7, with currens super
(supercurrens super v1 A supercurrens ed.), for ἐπιρρυεῖσα μεταξὺ; cf. also 3.3, with desupercurrunt
(desupercurrit v1 A supercurrit ed.), for ἐπιρρέον. Note that ‘supercurrere’ is not given as one word in the
DMLBS; it is in both the OLD and L&S.
242
in articulorum concauitatibus: in articularu(m) [sic] concauitatibus v1 in articulorum cauitates (corrected
from ciuitates) A in articulis seu articulorum concauitates ed., for ἐν τῇ τῶν ἄρθρων κοιλότητι; Gariop., in
articulorum concauitatibus. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ E have in articulorum concauitatibus; σ Bon. have
in articulorum concauitates. ‘articulus’ is found 21 times in De pod., see Appendix 40. DMLBS: ‘articulus
[CL], ~um, joint, knuckle, bit between joints, finger, or toe’.
243
extenduntur: extenduntur v1 A extenditur ed.; Gariop., extendit. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ P have
extenduntur; σ/τ has extenditur; Ce Bon. E have active extendit, with accusative neruos.
244
nerui: nerui Lat.Alex.; Gariop., neruos. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has neruis; σ/τ P have nerui; Ce
Bon. E have neruos. Durling 1993b, 244: ‘νεῦρον, τό, (1) nerve...(2) sinews, [De usu partium] I 17’. Cf.
Aretaeus, De causis et signis diuturnorum morborum, IV.12.1: ‘[podagra, as a form of arthritis] ἔστι δὲ
ἁπάντων μὲν ξυλλήβδην τῶν νεύρων ἡ πάθη’.
245
quos sindesmos uocant: ‘sindesmos’ is found 3 times in De pod., here at 1.6, at 1.7 (quos sindesmos
diximus uocari), and 19.3 (quos Greci sindesmos uocant). Here, at 1.6, of all Lat.Alex. and De pod.
witnesses, E alone includes Greci (as a superscript addition); on the other hand, Gr[e]ci is found here in
Gariop. Note that the De pod. witnesses always have the spelling sindes- (sin des- Va4, 1.6). For more on
sindesmoi, see 1.7 and 19.3, and notes ad loc. Durling 1993b, 305: ‘σύνδεσμος...of sinews or ligaments’.
‘This term may also include the joint capsule’, Cloudy Fischer, personal communication.
246
solent: solent Lat.Alex., for πέφυκε; Gariop., solent. Every De pod. witness has solent, except Ce Bon.
E, with solet.
247
nimios: nimios v1 ed. inimicos A; Gariop., nimios. Possibly, the adverbial nimium found only in ρ E of
the De pod. witnesses, of all the Latin witnesses, is a ‘lost’ reading of an adjectival nimium for σφοδράν.
- 73 -
1.7. similiter autem et colericus248 humor249 sepius250 currens super251 neruos aut inter ipsos
residens, et maxime in his quos sindesmos diximus uocari et252 ossibus uicini sunt253,
ardores254 simul et tensiones255 locis quae256 dolent infert et magnos dolores.
currens] -es Va4 | aut inter] aut inter neruos aut inter Bon. | et maxime] transp. Va4 | his]
iis L | sindesmos] -desmon P E -desmox [sic] Va4 | diximus uocari] transp. E | diximus]
dic- P | et] et qui σ Bon. | ardores] -re Va4 | locis quae dolent] om. E | locis] -i Va4 | infert]
inferet Va3 i(n)fr& [sic] Va4 | et] om. ρ
1.7. Similarly also a choleric humour often running over the sinews or residing between
them, and particularly in those which we have said are called sindesmoi and are adjacent
to the bones, brings on fierce heats as well as constrictions in the areas which suffer pain,
and great pains.
248
colericus: ‘colericus’ is found 10 times in De pod., see Appendix 40. The spelling is always coleric-,
except for E, with colleric-, at 7.2.
249
humor: ‘humor’ is found 32 times in De pod., see Appendix 40. The spelling is always hum-, except for P
with um- at 3.20, and for Va3 with um- at 6.12. Note that at 8.2 all the De pod. witnesses (and v1) are in error
with tum- for hum-.
250
sepius: sepius is found 5 times in De pod., see Appendix 40. Only once is it written as saepius, in Va3 at
22.6; I have therefore favoured the spelling sepius.
251
currens super: supercurrens super v1 A supercurrens ed., for ἐπιρρυεῖσα μεταξὺ. Gariopontus Q40,
currens super; G26 G31, currens supra. Every De pod. witness has currens (curres Va4) super. Cf.
supercurrens at 1.6, and see note ad loc.
252
et: quae & v1 q(ui) & A qui 7 ed.; Gariop., et. Every De pod. witness has et, but this is followed by qui in
σ Bon.
253
super neruos...ossibus uicini sunt: an expansion present in all the Latin witnesses for Gk. μεταξὺ τῶν
νεύρων καὶ συνδέσμων. In the Latin gloss at 1.6 we had nerui quos sindesmos uocant, in the gloss here, at
1.7, we learn a bit more about these sindesmoi, namely that ossibus uicini sunt. Gk. suggests two distinct
entities, τῶν νεύρων καὶ συνδέσμων, whereas the Latin suggests there is one main group (nerui) of which a
‘subset’ (sindesmoi) seem to be particularly at risk. Cf. Galen, De compositione medicamentorum secundum
locos (Kühn, 13.163.11–13); Galen, Definitiones medicae (Kühn, 19.366.13–16); Galen, De locis affectis
(Kühn, 8.168.18–169.1); Ps.-Galen, Introductio seu medicus (Kühn, 14.710.11–15). The formulaic neruis
quos Greci sindesmos uocant is found again at 19.3, but followed in De pod. by (19.4) quod si haec
coniuncta sunt, efficitur podagra. The evidence of Lat.Alex. at 19.4 suggests that the Latin should be: ...quos
sindesmos diximus uocari et ossibus coniuncti sunt. For more on sindesmoi, see 19.4 and note ad loc. Durling
1993b, 305: ‘συνδετικός, ή, όν, binding together, connective’.
254
ardores: ardorem Lat.Alex. Gariopontus Q40, ardore(m); G26 G31, adores. Every De pod. witness has
plural ardores (except Va4, with ardore, but note that the next word begins with ‘s’).
255
tensiones: tensionem Lat.Alex.; Gariop., tensiones. Every De pod. witness has plural tensiones.
256
locis quae: locis qui Lat.Alex. Gariopontus Q40, locis q(ui); G26 G31, locis quae. Every De pod. witness
has locis (loci Va4) quae, except E, which omits locis quae dolent.
- 74 -
1.8. nam et257 flegma258 eo modo259 ledens260 dolores fortissimos facit, simul et
frigdores261, et coangustata262 loca extendit.
nam] om. E | et] et si τ | eo] eodem E | dolores] om. E | et] om. E | frigdores] ex frigdore
Va4 fridores [sic] fortissimos facit simul et fridores [sic] Ce frigidiores Bon. | et] om. Va4
| coangustata] coagustat- Va4 coagolat- E coangustata [sic] L
1.8. So too phlegm harming in that way produces very strong pains, as well as chills, and
stretches the constricted areas.
257
nam et: sed et Lat.Alex., for ἔτι δὲ; Gariop., nam et. Every De pod. witness has nam et, except σ/τ with
nam et si, and E with et.
258
flegma: ‘flegma’ is found 6 times in De pod., see Appendix 40. The spelling is always fl-.
259
eo modo: illegible in v1 eodem modo A ed.; Gariop., eodem modo. Every De pod. witnesses has eo modo,
with the exception of E, with eodem modo. Given that A ed. of the Latin Alexander and Gariop. all have
eodem modo, it is tempting to have eodem modo for De pod.; however, ‘idem’ is not found anywhere else,
apart from at 13.3 where, in error for eum desiccando, Va4 has eode(m) (corrected from eade(m)) siccando.
In the whole of De pod., ‘is’ is found 40 times; ‘hic’ 72 times; ‘ipse’ 26 times; ‘iste’ 6 times; ‘ille’ twice, see
Appendix 40.
260
ledens: ‘ledere’ is found 5 times in De pod. (1.8, 5.18 (dol- Va2), 7.6, 20.1, 20.4). No witness ever has
laed-, and therefore I have opted for led-; cf. lesio at 2.5, and note ad loc.
261
frigdores: fricdorem (s. s. above dolorem) v1 fri[gd]orem A ed. Gariopontus Q40, frigdores; G26 G31,
frigora. Every De pod. witness has plural frigdores (fridores Ce frigidiores Bon.), except Va4 with ex
frigdore (and omitting the following et).
262
coangustata: angustata v1 angusta A ed. Gariopontus Q40, coangustia; G26 G31, coangustata. Every De
pod. witness has coangustata (coagustata Va4), except E with coagolata.
- 75 -
1.9. facit etiam sic et melancolicus humor263, et non solum infrigdat264 sed et opprimit et265,
grauitate sua facta, sentitur mediocris effecta commotio266.267
non] om. Ce | sed] s7 Va4 | et] om. Va2 Va3 P s. s. L | opprimit] oprim- Ce E | facta] om.
ψ Bon.
263
melancolicus humor: found only here in the whole of De pod.; note the spelling melancolicus in all
witnesses (ml(_)icus Bon.).
264
infrigdat: ‘infrigdare’ is found 7 times in De pod., see Appendix 40. The spelling is always infrigd-,
except for Va2 at 8.2 with infrigid-; Ce at 1.9, 8.3, and 9.4, with infrigid- (infri(_)d- at 8.2 and 10.2, illegible
at 11.1); Bon. is always infrigid-. Cf. frigid-, see 1.10 and note ad loc.
265
non solum infrigdat sed et opprimit et: non solum infri[g]dat et opprimit (-et v1) sed et Lat.Alex., for οὐ
μόνον τῷ ψύχειν καὶ θλίβειν ἀλλὰ καὶ. Gariopontus Q40, non solum...sed et...et; G26 G31, non
solum...sed...et. There is a difference in sense between the non solum infrigdat sed et opprimit et... of De pod.
and the non solum infri[g]dat et opprim[i]t sed et... of Lat.Alex.
266
mediocris effecta commotio: mediocres & fecta commotio v1 mediocriter commotio A ed., for οὐ μετρίους
ἐργάζεται τοὺς παροξυσμούς. Gariopontus Q40, mediocris effecta commotio; G26 G31, in mediocri effectu
commotio. None of the Latin traditions has an equivalent for οὐ, see Langslow 2006, 170 n.245.
267
Although melancolicus humor/ὁ μελαγχολικὸς χυμὸς (Gk.II.501.26–503.2) is referred to here in all four
traditions, it is not explicitly mentioned again in any. For the notion of the four humours having the ability to
cause pain and/or ill-health, see Hp., Nat. Hom. 4.1. However, Hp., Aff. 31, when discussing gout, only
mentions ‘τοῦ αἵματος ἐφθαρμένου τοῦ ἐν τοῖσι φλεβίοισιν ὑπὸ χολῆς καὶ φλέγματος’. (For ‘rheumatism and
gout in the Corpus Hippocraticum’, see Byl 1988.) Rufus of Ephesus, in his ‘De podagra’ (a Latin
translation of a lost Greek original), mentions only blood, bile, and phlegm. (For Rufus ‘in the medical
context of his time’, see Nutton 2008.) Galen, in De compositione medicamentorum secundum locos (Kühn,
13.332), refers only to ‘χυμὸς αἱματικός’, ‘φλεγματώδης’, ‘φλεγματώδους τε καὶ χολώδους’, or ‘καὶ σὺν
αὐτοῖς αἵματος’; or ‘ὠμὸν’, which sometimes gives rise to πώρων. (For ‘[r]heumatism, arthritis and gout in
Galen’, see Lopez Ferez 1987.) Other medical writers that do refer to all four humours in relation to gout
include Aëtius of Amida and Paul of Aegina (for ‘Aëtios of Amida (500–550 CE)’, see Scarborough 2008a;
for ‘Paulos of Aigina (ca 630–670 CE?)’, see Pormann 2008b). If Aëtius’ dates were the first half of the sixth
century CE, and Alexander’s dates were ‘mid- or ...early sixth-century’ (Langslow 2006, 2), and if the Greek
Therapeutica was written before 542 CE (ibid., 2 and n.10), it is possible that the two were contemporaries,
although there is no firm evidence to suggest that either knew the work of the other. Langslow (2006, 1 and
n.6) suspects that the reference to Aëtius in the final section of Alexander’s book on fevers is a later addition.
They could, however, both have been influenced by the same philosophical, intellectual, and medical
concepts. Paul of Aegina, writing in the seventh century CE, clearly knew, and used, the works of both.
(Langslow 2006, 10–11 and n.82; also ibid., 17–18). It is noteworthy that Isidore of Seville states that:
‘morbi omnes ex quattuor nascuntur humoribus, id est ex sanguine et felle, melancholia et phlegmate.’ (Isid.,
Orig. 4.5.3). (For ‘Isidorus (Isidore) of Hispalis (Seville) (ca 610–636 CE)’, see Somfai 2008). More
significantly for De pod., in the context of its transmission as part of the pre-Gariopontean ‘De pod.
Grouping’, are the opening lines to the Liber Aurelii: ‘Omnibus hominibus generantur aegritudines ex
quatuor humoribus unde et homo factus est; inde seducuntur jam, unde laeduntur infirmi, sicut doctor noster
Ypocrates nobis recte exposuit.’ (Aurelius, De acutis passionibus, Proemium 1–4) However, note that
Gariopontus places two tracts on gout side by side: one in which there are two types of gout, hot and cold
(=Esculapius, De podagricis), the other, De pod., with its reference to four types of gout, each caused by one
of the four Hippocratic humours. Furthermore, by the thirteenth century, on the evidence of Gilbertus
Anglicus, gout arising from a melancholic humour was considered rare (Handerson 1918, 23). For ‘Gilbert
the Englishman’, see McVaugh 2010; I thank Debbie Banham and Lea Olsan for this reference.
- 76 -
1.9. A melancholic humour does the same, and not only does it cool but also it presses
down and, under its own heaviness, is felt as a moderately powerful attack.
- 77 -
1.10.268 non enim solum (oportet ut) per supercurrentem materiam269 reumatismi solent
fieri, sed et per simplicem solam qualitatem efficiuntur270, id est271 per distemperantiam
ipsarum272 quae fiunt ex calido et frigido273, sicco et humido274, et duplicata
distemperantia, id est aut calidus et siccus, aut calidus et humidus275, aut frigidus et
humidus, aut certe frigidus et siccus276, ex quibus distemperationibus277 fiunt sepius
reumatismi278.279
268
Note that the remainder of Chapter I, 1.10–11, is not found in σ/ψ Bon., leaving σ/τ as the only witness to
the σ branch of the De pod. stemma. E does contain 1.10–11, with unique modifications to 1.10, see app.
crit. For 1.10, Gk.II.503.2–5 only has: οὐ μόνον δὲ διὰ ἐπίρροιαν ὕλης οἱ ῥευματισμοὶ τοῖς ἄρθροις
ἐπιγίνεσθαι πεφύκασιν, ἀλλὰ καὶ διὰ ψιλὴν ποιότητα μόνην καὶ θερμὴν καὶ ψυχράν· [+Gk.II.503.n.3, ‘ψῦξιν
M.’] ἔτι δὲ ξηρότης τε καὶ ὑγρότης αἴτια [+Gk.II.503.n.4, ‘αἰτίαι M.’] γίνονται πολλάκις ῥευματισμῶν.
269
(oportet ut) per supercurrentem materiam: oportet ut supercurrentem materiam v1 oportet ut
sup(ra)currente materia A oportet existimare a supercurrente materia ed., for διὰ ἐπίρροιαν ὕλης; Gariop.,
per simplicem (-e G26) sup[er]currentem materiam. Note E of the De pod. witnesses, with m(odo) p(er)
supercurrentem materiam. On oportet here, see Langslow 2006, 170 n.246: ‘Presumably, somehow for
Greek δεῖ, whether from δέ or διά.’
270
efficiuntur: efficitur Lat.Alex.; Gariop., efficiuntur. Note that E alone of the De pod. witnesses has
efficiuntur, ρ τ have efficiant ei.
271
id est: id est, introducing an explanatory gloss, is found 10 times in De pod., see Appendix 40.
272
per distemperantiam ipsarum: per distemperantiam ipsarum v1 per distemperantias ipsarum A per
distemperantias ipsas ed.; Gariop., per distemperantiam eorum. Note that E of the De pod. witnesses has per
distemperantiam ipsorum. On ipsarum, see Langslow 2006, 170 n.249: ‘Understand qualitatum, I suppose.’
For ‘distemperantia’ in De pod., see 6.3 and note ad loc.
273
frigido: ‘frigidus’ is found 13 times in De pod., see Appendix 40. The spelling is always frigid-, except
Va2, at 2.6, with frig- [sic]. Cf. infrigd-, see 1.9 and note ad loc.
274
ex calido et frigido, sicco et humido: those De pod. manuscripts that include this, and Lat.Alex. (but with
various omissions), all have -o endings: possibly referring to abstracts, heat, etc. (which is how I have
translated them); possibly understanding masculine humor, because of the preceding references to the four
humours; possibly understanding masculine (or, as many scribes have written, neuter (see 18.2 and note ad
loc.)) reumatismus; or even possibly a supplied masculine patiens (‘patient’). Gariop. has -a endings (but
with some omissions). Of the three Latin traditions, the De pod. manuscripts, and Gariopontus Q40, most
closely reflect the asyndeton found in Gk. καὶ θερμὴν καὶ ψυχράν· ἔτι δὲ ξηρότης τε καὶ ὑγρότης.
275
humidus: ‘humidus’ is found 4 times in De pod. (1.101, 1.102, 3.17, 5.12); the spelling is always hu-.
276
aut calidus et siccus...aut certe frigidus et siccus: in the Latin Alexander, v1 agrees throughout with the
De pod. manuscripts, with -us (and excluding E, with -o); A ed. (but with omissions) have ablative singular
masculine or neuter -o throughout; Gariopontus Q40 has -o throughout, G26 G31 have -a throughout.
277
distemperationibus: twice in 1.10 we have had first declension feminine ‘distemperantia’, here we have
an ablative plural of a third declension noun ‘distemperatio’; this is true of both the De pod. and Lat.Alex.
witnesses; Gariop., distemperantiis. On distemperationibus/distemperantiis here in the Latin Alexander, and
the rarity of distemperatio, see Langslow 2006, 170 n.251. This is the only occurrence of ‘distemperatio’ in
De pod.; for ‘distemperantia’ in De pod., see 6.3 and note ad loc.
278
reumatismi: ‘reumatismus’ is found 7 times in De pod., see Appendix 40; the spelling is always reum-; cf.
‘reuma’ (reum-); ‘reumaticus’ (reum-); ‘reumatizare’ (reum-).
279
The reference to ‘simple qualities’ and ‘double imbalances’ reflects a Galenic system of medicine, see
Temkin 1973, 19, 103.
- 78 -
non enim solum ad fin. Cap. I] om. ψ Bon. | oportet ut] m(odo) p(er) E | ut] u [sic] Va4 |
materiam] -ia(m) ut in Va4 | sed] s7 Va4 | et] s. s. E | per] om. τ | solam qualitatem] transp.
E | efficiuntur] efficiant ei ρ τ | per] om. τ | distemperantiam] diste(m)perati- [sic] Va3
desp(er)anti- τ | ipsarum] -orum E | ex] om. Va2 Va3 τ E | duplicata] dupplicat- Va4 |
distemperantia] -ia(m) Va4 | aut] s. s. E | calidus] calido s. s. E | et] s. s. E | siccus] sicco
s. s. E | aut calidus et humidus, aut frigidus et humidus, aut certe frigidus et siccus] om.
Va4 | calidus] -o E | humidus] -o E | frigidus] -o E | et humidus] om. Ca | humidus] -o E |
aut certe] in marg. L | certe] om. E | frigidus] -o E | siccus] -o E | ex] e τ | quibus] qu_
q(uo)q(ue) int(er) se
[sic] E | reumatismi] et reumatism- (reumatissim- Va3) ρ τ
1.10. Not only (oportet ut) through overflowing matter are fluxes accustomed to arise, but
also they are produced through a simple single quality, that is through an imbalance of
those [qualities] which arise from heat and cold, dryness and moisture, and a double
imbalance, that is either heat and dryness, or heat and moisture, or cold and moisture, or
undoubtedly cold and dryness, from which imbalances fluxes often arise.
- 79 -
1.11.280 oportet (enim)281 diligenter, ut dictum est, omnia contemplari282, quales sunt
causarum singularum qualitates uel quantitates, et283 singularum causarum expedientem
apponere curationem.
oportet] oport& & Va4 | contemplari] -are ρ contepl- [sic] Va4 | qualitates] -tate(m) Va4 |
uel quantitates] om. τ | singularum] -lis τ | causarum] om. Va4 τ
1.11. It is necessary (enim) carefully, as has been said, to consider all things, what are the
qualities or quantities of the individual causes, and [it is necessary] to apply a treatment
which is suitable for the individual causes.
280
Note that 1.10–11 are not found in σ/ψ Bon., leaving σ/τ as the only witness to the σ branch of the De
pod. stemma.
281
(enim): oportet...causarum1 omitted v1 (er)g(o) A ergo ed., for οὖν; Gariop., igitur ((i)g(itur) Q40); all
the De pod. witnesses containing 1.11 have enim.
282
contemplari: oportet...causarum1 omitted v1 contemplari A ed.; Gariop., contemplari. Of the De pod.
witnesses, σ/τ E have contemplari, ρ has contemplare (contepl- Va4).
283
et: et sic Lat.Alex., for καὶ; Gariop., et. All the De pod. witnesses containing 1.11 have et.
- 80 -
13.4 Chapter II: Podagra si ex sanguine fuerit generata (‘Gout if it has been
generated from blood’)
2.t.284 Podagra si ex sanguine fuerit generata
Podagra si ex sanguine fuerit generata] om. Va3 Va4 Ce | Cap(_) .ii. De cura eorum +in
marg. Signa podagre qu_285 sanguine fit et cur_286 L | De eodem P | Signa podagrae quae
ex sanguine est et cur(_) eius .ii. Ca | .ii. de signis podagrae quae ex sanguine fit et cura
eius E | Capitulum .ii. de cura podagre a sanguine causate Bon.
2.t. Gout if it has been generated from blood
284
=2.261: Curatio podagre ex sanguine generate (f.80r). Gk.II.547.8. Gariopontus Q40, 54r; G26, LIIIvb;
G31, 82r. Note the order of the chapters in De pod. against the order of the chapters in the Latin Alexander:
De pod., I (2.235–236) [Introduction: sanguis; colericus humor; flegma; melancolicus humor]; II–III (2.261–
262) [sanguis]; IIII–V (2.263–270) [ad poros]; VI–XVIII (2.237–241) [colericus humor]; XIX–XXII (2.248–
251) [flegma]; XXIII (2.242) [colericus humor]. Note that, were the order of the chapters in De pod. to
follow the order of the chapters in the Latin Alexander, Chapters II-III (=2.261–262) [sanguis] would follow
Chapters XIX–XXII (2.248–251) [flegma].
285
Cut off.
286
Cut off.
- 81 -
2.1. Praedicendum est287 nunc de ceteris, id est quomodo fit de sanguinis habundantia288
podagra, et quibus oportet uti adiutoriis.
nunc de ceteris] de ceteris nunc Va4 | ceteris] caet- L | quomodo] qm(_) Ce qn(_) [sic]
Bon. | fit] sit Ca | de] ex P | podagra] om. Bon. | et] om. ψ Bon. | oportet] -eat Ce Bon. |
adiutoriis] -ii Ce
2.1. It is to be spoken of beforehand now concerning the rest, that is how gout arises from
an abundance of blood, and what remedies it is necessary to use.
2.2. si enim sanguinis constitueris289 esse qui supercurrit in articulis humorem290, quod si
nihil sit291 quod prohibeat, sanguis est auferendus.
supercurrit] supercur- Ce | articulis] -os σ Bon. | humorem] humor ρ humor est Bon.
huomorem [sic] Ce | quod] om. σ E Bon. | nihil] nil Va4 | sit] fit Va4 | est auferendus] e(st)
auferendus e(st) Va4
2.2. If you have established that the humour which overflows in the joints is of blood, and if
there is nothing which might prohibit, the blood is to be removed.
287
Praedicendum est: Dicendum erit Lat.Alex., no Gk. equivalent; Gariop., Pr[ae]dicendum est. Every De
pod. witness has Pr[ae]dicendum est. For ‘praedīco’, see Thesaurus Linguae Latinae (ThLL) X.2, 562.4–
570.23; here, I have taken the prefix of the compound verb literally, rather than in a weakened sense. This is
the first of many gerundives found in De pod.: cf. 2.2 (est auferendus); 3.4 (superponendum est); 3.7
(superponenda sunt); 3.12 (est...infundenda); 3.131 (est superponenda); 3.132 (sunt fomentandi); 3.133 (est
imponendum); 3.19 (est imponendum); 4.4 (utendum est); 5.15 (nutriendi sunt); 6.1 (agnoscenda sunt); 6.3
(requirendum est); 7.2 (humectendum est); 7.19 (sunt...danda); 8.2 (festinandum est); 10.1 (dicendum est);
10.2 (sunt offerenda); 11.1 (danda sunt); 11.2 (sunt fugienda); 12.1 (danda sunt); 13.1 (dandi sunt); 13.2
(prohibendi sunt); 14.2 (danda sunt); 14.3 (danda est); 15.2 (prohibenda sunt); 16.2 (sunt gustanda); 19.1
(dicendum est); 19.2 (adhibenda sunt); 19.6 (adhibenda sunt); 20.1 (sunt adhibenda); 20.41 (est detrahendus);
20.42 (dandum est).
288
habundantia: ‘habundantia’ is found 3 times in De pod., here (where L alone has abund-), at 2.5 (where
Va3 L have abund-), and at 20.3 (where Va3 σ/τ have abund-); and note P, with habundancia at 2.1, 2.5, and
20.3. Cf. ‘habundare’ at 2.8 (where Va3 L alone have abund-), and at 3.15 (where Va3 alone has abund-).
289
sanguinis constitueris: sanguinem constiterit v1 A de sanguine contingit ed., for αἱματικὸν ὑπολάβοις;
Gariop. alters this clause. Every De pod. witness has sanguinis constitueris.
290
humorem: humor v1 ed. humorem A; Gariop. alters this clause.
291
quod si nihil sit: quod si nihil est v1 A si nihil est ed., for εἰ μὲν μηδὲν εἴη; Gariop., et ni[h]il est. nihil is
found 4 times in De pod. (2.2, 2.5, 3.15, 13.1); for spelling variants, see Appendix 37.
- 82 -
2.3. ex hoc enim scio multos perfecte fuisse liberatos, aut rarius esse reumatizatos292, ita
ut293 primo uere294 per singulos annos sanguinem auferendo295, non solum hoc pro
euacuatione faciant296, sed297 pro custodia corporis298 adhibeant299, ut quaecumque ciborum
esse solent300 nutrimenta sanguinis augmentando, nisi detrahendo301 sanguinem
minuerint302, sanare.
enim] fi [?] Ce om. Bon. | perfecte] p(_)p(_)fecte corr ex. p(_)p(_)fectos [?] P | liberatos]
curat- σ Bon. | ut] om. E | primo uere] primouere Va2 primo uere [?] Va4 primo uero corr.
ex primo uere [?] Va3 | sanguinem] sanguis Va4 | auferendo] -os Va4 | hoc] hic Bon. |
euacuatione] euacuatio e(_) [sic] Va3 -tione(m) Va4 euacution- E | faciant] -iunt E | sed]
sed et Ce Bon. sed ut E s7 Va4 | pro] om. E | custodia] custodia(m) E | ut] quia Ce Bon. |
quaecumque] q(ua)cumque Va4 | ciborum] cyb- Va3 P ciu- Va4 | esse solent nutrimenta
sanguinis] sanguinis nutrimenta esse solent E | esse solent] transp. ψ Bon. | augmentando]
om. ψ Bon. augm(en)tato Va4 | minuerint] minuta fuerint Ce Bon. | sanare] -ari Ce E -ati
Bon.
2.3. For, as a result of this, I know that many have been freed completely, or are troubled
with flux more infrequently, in such a way that, in removing blood annually at the
292
esse reumatizatos: ‘reumatizare’ is found 11 times in De pod., see Appendix 40; the spelling is always
reum-; cf. ‘reuma’ (reum-); ‘reumaticus’ (reum-); ‘reumatismus’ (reum-).
293
ita ut: ita ut Lat.Alex.; Gariop., itaque. Every De pod. witness has ita ut, except E with ita.
294
primo uere: in pri?n/m? [damaged] v1 p(ri)mo uere [sic] A in primo uere [sic] ed., for τοῦ ἔαρος
ἀρχομένου. Gariopontus Q40, in ini[t]io prime uere [=primae uerae?]; G26 G31, primo uere. For De pod., it
is quite difficult to determine whether primo uere is written as two words or one (primouere) in the ρ
witnesses; the σ witnesses are clearly two words. primo uere is found 3 times in De pod., all in Chapter II:
here (primo uere for τοῦ ἔαρος ἀρχομένου); at 2.5 (in initio primo uere for οἷον ἔαρος [+Gk.II.547.n.15, ‘καὶ
τοῦ ἀέρος L, M.’] ἀρχομένου, see note and app. crit. ad loc.), and at 2.10 (in primo uere for ἐν τῷ ἔαρι
[+Gk.II.549.n.2, ‘ἀέρι L, C.’], see note and app. crit. ad loc.).
295
auferendo: the first of three gerunds found in this sentence: cf. 2.32 (augmentando) and 2.33 (detrahendo).
See also: 5.18 (tangendo); 5.35 (utendo); 7.4 (furando); 10.2 (augmentando); 13.3 (desiccando); 14.2
(manducando); 19.5 (sustinendo).
296
faciant: facientes Lat.Alex.; Gariop. alters this clause. Every De pod. witness has faciant, except E with
faciunt.
297
sed: sed et Lat.Alex., for ἀλλὰ καὶ; Gariop. alters this clause. Of the De pod. witnesses, only Ce Bon.
have sed et.
298
pro custodia corporis: note pro custodia corporis/pro corporis custodia in all three Latin traditions, for
προφυλακῆς ἕνεκα.
299
adhibeant: adhibeant v1 adhiberent A adhibent ed.; Gariop. alters this clause. Every De pod. witness has
adhibeant.
300
esse solent: esse spem [sic] v1 solent esse A ed., for πέφυκε, but note Gk.II.547.n.9, ‘L und M schalten
εἶναι ein.’
301
sanguinis augmentando, nisi detrahendo: sanguinem augmentando detrahendo v1 omitted A sanguinem
augmentantia detrahendo ed.; Gariop. alters this clause, but retains nisi. Every De pod. witness has nisi.
302
sanguinem minuerint: sanguinem inde uertatur v1 sanguinem inuenirentur A sanguis minuatur ed.;
Gariop. alters this clause.
- 83 -
beginning of spring, they do so not only for the purpose of an evacuation, but apply [this
treatment] as a protection of the body, so that, by increasing whatever of foodstuffs are the
usual nutrients of blood, they may effect a cure, unless they have diminished the blood by
drawing it off.
- 84 -
2.4. utique303 non inscribo304, sed omnes medicorum305 hoc existimo nosse quia sanguis ex
omni carne fit et, ad hoc, magis306 porcina hoc facere solet307 et dulce uinum et diuersi
omnes cibi et multi308 et exercitatio mediocris309.
inscribo] scrib- Ce Bon. | sed] s7 Va4 | omnes] om(_)s Va2 Va3 ψ E o(_)s Va4 L o(mn)es
corr. ex o(mn)is Ca o(mn)es Bon. | medicorum] -os E | existimo] exstim- Va3 extim- P |
sanguis] corr. ex sanguinis Va4 | omni] om. Ce Bon. | et ad hoc magis] magisque P | ad hoc1] om. σ Bon. hoc corr. ex ad hoc E | hoc2 facere solet] om. σ Bon. | hoc2] om. E | solet]
-ent ρ | dulce uinum] dulci uino σ Bon. | et diuersi] diuersisque P | diuersi] -is σ Bon. diu
[sic] Va4 | omnes] om(_)s Va2 Va3 o(_)is Va4 om. σ E Bon. | cibi] -is σ Bon. cyb- P | et
multi] om. Bon. | multi] -is σ | exercitatio] -citatione ρ σ Bon. et exercitationes E |
mediocris] -res Va4 E -ri σ Bon.
2.4. Certainly I do not write [this], but I think that all doctors are acquainted with this,
that blood arises from every meat and, for this, to a greater extent pork is accustomed to
do this and sweet wine and all diverse foods and many [foods] and moderate exercise.
303
utique: utique ego Lat.Alex., for κἂν ἐγὼ; Gariop. alters this clause. For utique, see Langslow 2005;
Langslow 2006, 202 n.91.
304
inscribo: scribo Lat.Alex., for γράψω; Gariop. alters this clause. Every De pod. witness has inscribo,
except Ce Bon., with scribo.
305
omnes medicorum: omnis medicorum v1 om(_)s medicos A o(mn)es medicos ed., and note omnis
medicorum M P1, for πάντες ἰατροὶ; Gariop. alters this clause. Every De pod. witness has omnes
medicorum, except E, with omnes medicos (but see app. crit. for abbreviations of omnes). Cf. multi
medicorum (and note ad loc.) at 3.17.
306
et, ad hoc, magis: et adhuc magis v1 A et hu(n)c magis ed., for καὶ τούτων ἔτι μάλιστα; Gariop., et
magis. In the De pod. witnesses, ρ has et ad hoc magis, σ Bon. have et magis (magisque P); notably, E had
initially written et ad hoc magis, but then placed dots beneath ad to indicate erasure, then, having retained
this first hoc, he omits the second hoc. In Chapter IIII (4.5), adhuc is omitted entirely by all the De pod.
witnesses, and consequently by Gariop.; note, however, that in Chapter III (3.5), every De pod. witnesses
has adhuc, except Bon., with ad hec.
307
solet: solet Lat.Alex., for πέφυκε. Note that only E of the De pod. witnesses has singular solet, ρ has
plural solent (understanding porcina as neuter plural?) and σ Bon. omit hoc facere solet, as does Gariop.
308
et diuersi omnes cibi et multi: et ex diuersis cibis multi v1 et diuersi omnes cibi multi A ed., for καὶ
καθόλου πᾶσα τροφὴ πολλὴ καὶ εὐθυμία; Gariop., et (atque G26 G31) omnes diuersi et multi cibi.
309
exercitatio mediocris: exercitatio mediocres v1 exercitatio mediocris A ed., for κίνησις σύμμετρος;
Gariop., exercitatio mediocris. In place of exercitatio, every De pod. witness has exercitatione, except E,
with exercitationes (and only Va2 Va3 have mediocris; Va4 E both have mediocres, σ has mediocri).
- 85 -
2.5. si ergo aliquis hoc310 obseruet et in initio primo uere311 sanguinem auferat qui ciborum
habundantia fuerit nutritus, et corpus frequenter exerceat et impiger non sit312 in omni
uectatione313, tunc314 absque humorum lesione et315 sine reumate316 poterit permanere, nihil
habens317 quod supercurrat articulis318.
si ergo] transp. Ce Bon. | hoc] hic Bon. | obseruet] -at Va4 | et] ut Bon. | primo uere]
primouere [?] Va3 Va4 E primi ueris σ Bon. | sanguinem] sangui- Ce | ciborum] ciu- Va4
cyb- P | fuerit nutritus] transp. E | et corpus] corpusque P | impiger] piger σ E Bon. inpigVa4 | tunc] om. Va4 | absque] abq- Va4 | humorum] humor P | reumate] reuma Va4 |
habens] om. Ca hab- Va3 ab- P | articulis] -os Va4 σ Bon. in -os Ce Bon.
2.5. If, therefore, someone were to observe this and at the start of spring were to remove
the blood which has been nourished by an abundance of foods, and were to exercise the
body frequently and not be assiduous in every conveyance, then he will be able to remain
without injury of the humours and without flux, having nothing which might overflow in the
joints.
310
hoc: his v1 haec A hoc ed.; Gariop. alters this clause. Every De pod. witness has hoc/h(oc), except Bon.,
with hic.
311
et in initio primo uere: et in initio primum uer v1 et ininitio p(ri)mo ueris [sic] A et in initio ueris primo
[sic] ed., for οἷον ἔαρος [+Gk.II.547.n.15, ‘καὶ τοῦ ἀέρος L, M.’] ἀρχομένου; Gariop., primo uere, in a
modified clause, omitting in initio. In the De pod. witnesses, ρ E have et in ini[t]io primo uere (possibly
primouere in Va3 Va4 E); σ has et in ini[t]io primi ueris; Bon. has ut in ini[t]io primi ueris. Note the
transition from the specific to the general in this double temporal phrase (in initio primo uere — ‘in the
beginning, in spring’) rather than the more usual transition from the general to the specific (primo uere, in
initio — ‘in spring, at the beginning’). For examples of such temporal (and locative) phrases, where both
orders are found, see Müller 1895. I thank Jim Adams for alerting me to this. For primo uere, see especially
notes and app. crit. at 2.3 ad. loc., see also at 2.10.
312
et impiger non sit: et impiger (-pinger ed.) sit Lat.Alex., for ἄοκνός τε γένοιτο; Gariop., et i[m]piger +
erit, in a modified clause. In the De pod. witnesses, ρ has et i[m]piger non sit, σ Bon. E have et piger non sit.
313
in omni uectatione: ad omnem uectationem Lat.Alex., for πρὸς πᾶσαν κίνησιν; Gariop., ad omnem
uecta[t]ionem. Every De pod. witness has in omni uecta[t]ione.
314
tunc: et v1 omitted A ed.; Gariop. omits tunc, in a modified clause. Every De pod. witness has tunc,
except Va4, with nothing.
315
humorum lesione et: humore superfluitatem poterit esse et cum absque superfluitate humor fuerit v1
humorum superfluitate poterit esse et cum absque superfluitate humorum (h. s. ed.) fuerit A ed.; Gariop.,
ulla humorum lesione et. Every De pod. witness has humorum (humor P) lesione et. ‘lesio’ is found twice in
De pod., here, and at 20.5. In both instances it is written as les- in all witnesses, never as laes-. Cf. ‘ledere’ at
1.8, and see note ad loc.
316
reumate: ‘reuma’ is found twice in De pod., here, and at 14.2. Note that here, at 2.5, Va4 has reuma, all
the other De pod. witnesses have reumate; compare this to 14.2, where ρ σ/τ P have acra reuma, E has acris
reuma (with an ‘ab’ erased before ‘acris’), and Ce Bon. have acri reumate. Note also that the spelling is
always reum-; cf. ‘reumaticus’ (reum-); ‘reumatismus’ (reum-); ‘reumatizare’ (reum-).
317
nihil habens: ni[h]il habentem v1 ni[h]il habente A nihil habens ed., for μηδενὸς ὄντος; Gariop., ni[h]il
habens. Every De pod. witness has ni[h]il [ha]bens, except Ca, which omits habens.
318
articulis: articulis Lat.Alex., for ἐν τοῖς ἄρθροις; Gariop., articulis.
- 86 -
2.6. utantur etiam et319 calida aqua, qui haec patiuntur, magis quam uino, et ab omnibus
frigidis curationibus320, et quibuscumque contrariis321, id est quae sanguinem multum
generare322 possunt, abstineant.
et] om. Ce E Bon. | calida aqua] transp. Ce Bon. | calida] -a(m) Va4 | aqua] om. P | haec]
hoc Ce E Bon. | et ab omnibus] ab omnibusque P | ab] om. Ce E Bon. | frigidis
curationibus] curationibus frigis [sic] Va2 | quibuscumque] a quibuscumque E | quae] q(ui)
Va4 qui Bon.
2.6. Also, let them take warm water, [those] who suffer these things, rather than wine, and
let them abstain from all cold treatments, and whatever is contrary, that is [those things]
which are able to generate much blood.
319
etiam et: etiam et v1 A etiam ed., for δὲ καὶ; Gariop., quoque.
et ab omnibus frigidis curationibus: et ab omni frigida curatione v1 et ab omnibus frigidis curationibus A
ed. (and note that ed. begins a new sentence with et), for πάσῃ τῇ ψυχούσῃ ἀγωγῇ; Gariop. omits et ab
omnibus...abstineant. Every De pod. witness has ab, except Ce Bon. E (but note that in E there is a gap, and
what looks to be an erasure, between et and omnibus, suggesting that ab was written initially and
subsequently deleted). This ab must be incorrect if omnibus frigidis curationibus is dependent upon utantur;
ab could only be correct if omnibus frigidis curationibus was dependent upon abstineant. Note that ed.
retains the ab, but in a new sentence, where omnibus frigidis curationibus is indeed dependent upon
abstineant (et ab omnibus frigidis curationibus...abstineant). The sense of the Latin is ‘and let them abstain
from whatever is contrary, that is those things which are able to generate much blood’.
321
quibuscumque contrariis: quaecu[m]que contraria sunt v1 A ab hiis qu[ae]cu[m]que contraria sunt ed.
Of the De pod. witnesses, note that E alone has a quibuscumque contrariis, having previously omitted the ab
before omnibus; Gariop. omits et ab omnibus...abstineant.
322
generare: ‘generare’ is found 13 times in De pod., see Appendix 40.
320
- 87 -
2.7. multos enim scio a uino abstinentes323 ultra ab ipsa passione non fuisse temptatos
podagrae324.
passione] passione podagrae σ E Bon. | temptatos] tentat- Bon. | podagrae] post passione σ
E Bon.
2.7. For I know that many who abstain from wine have not been assailed further by that
disease of gout.
2.8.325 nam plurima potio uini326 quibus multum327 habundat328 sanguis inimica est.
potio] potatio τ E | quibus] quia [sic] Va4 | multum] -us Va2 Va3 σ E Bon. | sanguis]
-guinis P
2.8. Because much drinking of wine is harmful [for those] for whom blood is greatly
abundant.
323
a uino abstinentes: uinum solum abstinentibus v1 uino solum abstinentes A uino solo abstinentes ed., for
οἴνου μόνον ἀπεχομένους; Gariop., a uino abstinuisse. Every De pod. witness has a uino abstinentes.
324
ab ipsa passione non fuisse temptatos podagrae: ab ipsa passione post uini abstinentiam non fuisse
detentos (tentus v1) podagra Lat.Alex., for [πειραθέντας] τοῦ πάθους, but note Gk.II.549.n.1, ‘L und M
schalten ein: μετὰ τὴν τοῦ οἴνου ἀποχὴν.’ Gariop., ab ipsa passione non fuisse temptatos (te(_)tatos G26
tentatos G31).
325
Note Gk. for 2.8: ‘οὕτως ὁ πολὺς οἶνος τοῖς πολυαίμοις πολέμιός ἐστι’, Gk.II.549.1–2.
326
nam plurima potio uini: nam plurima potio ut michi [sic] his v1 nam multa potio uini h[i]s A ed., for
οὕτως ὁ πολὺς οἶνος; Gariop., nam plurima uini potatio. Every De pod. witness has plurima, no De pod.
witness has his.
327
multum: multum Lat.Alex., for [τοῖς] πολυ[αίμοις]; Gariop. modifies this clause; Va4 alone of the De
pod. witnesses has multum.
328
habundat: ‘habundare’ is found twice in De pod., here (where Va3 L alone have abund-), and at 3.15
(where Va3 alone has abund-). Cf. ‘habundantia’ at 2.1 (where L alone has abund-), at 2.5 (where Va3 L
have abund-), and at 20.3 (where Va3 σ/τ have abund-).
- 88 -
2.9. bonum est ergo his prohiberi a uini potione329.
his] hos σ E Bon. | prohiberi] -ere E | potione] pota[t]ione σ E Bon.
2.9. It is good, therefore, for them to be prohibited from a drink of wine.
2.10. quod si ex toto se abstinere330 non possunt, in primo uere331 et aestate332 omnino
temptare debent333 ut a uino abstineant.
quod si] quo [sic] si Ce Bon. | se] om. Va3 Ce Bon. post debent P | abstinere] abstinuere
Va2 | in primo uere] Im [sic] primo uere Va4 | primo uere] primouere L primouere [?] Va2
Va3 P | temptare] te(m)t- Va4 te(m)per- P tent- Bon. | ut a uino abstineant] se a uino P |
ut] om. Va4
2.10. But if they are not able to abstain altogether, in spring and summer they should try
entirely to abstain from wine.
329
his prohiberi a uini potione: h[i]s prohibere (p. h. ed.) uini potionem Lat.Alex., for τὰ τοιαῦτα αὐτοὺς
παραιτεῖσθαι; Gariop. omits 2.9.
330
se abstinere: 2.10 omitted v1 abstinere A ed., Gariop., abstinere. Of the De pod. witnesses, Va3 σ/ψ
Bon. have only abstinere; however, note that P has se a uino later in the sentence, in place of ut a uino
abstineant.
331
in primo uere: 2.10 omitted v1 in p(ri)mo uere [sic] A in primo uere [sic] ed., for ἐν τῷ ἔαρι
[+Gk.II.549.n.2, ‘ἀέρι L, C.’]. Gariopontus Q40 G26, tn(_) uere; G31, tamen uere. Every De pod. witness
has in (Im Va4) primo uere (but note that it is difficult to tell whether primo uere is one word or two in some
of the witnesses). For primo uere, see especially notes and app. crit. at 2.3 ad. loc., see also at 2.5.
332
aestate: ‘aestas’ is found 3 times in De pod. (2.10, 3.4, 3.7).
333
temptare debent: 2.10 omitted v1 temptandum est A ed., Gariop. modifies this clause. Every De pod.
witness has te[mp]tare (temperare P) debent.
- 89 -
2.11. expedit enim ista omnia omnibus334 obseruare, nam quando reumatismu<s>335 ex
plenitudine sanguinis accesserit.
ista omnia] transp. Ce Bon. | omnibus] om. σ Bon. ab omnibus E omib(us) [sic] Va4 |
quando] q(uo)d τ | reumatismu<s>] -um ρ σ E Bon. reumatissmum P reumatsimum Bon. |
sanguinis] sanguis Va4
2.11. It is fitting, then, for all to observe all these things, for sometimes flux comes from a
superfluity of blood.
2.12. si336 contigit 337 his qui non obseruant se a cibis reumatismu<s>338 pedum339, necesse
est his localia adhibere adiutoria340.
si] om. Va4 sic Va2 sicut τ P | contigit] conting- Ce Bon. | his] iis L | qui] quia Va2 E
q(ui) n [sic] Va3 | cibis] cibis (cyb- P) facientibus σ Bon. | reumatismu<s>] -i Va2 Va3
-um Va4 σ E Bon. | est his localia adhibere] his adhibere est localia L his localia adhibere
est Ca | his] hiis Ce | localia] locis alia P
2.12. If a flux of the feet has beset those who do not refrain from foods, it is necessary to
apply topical remedies to them.
334
omnia omnibus: expedit...obseruare omitted v1 omnibus modis A ed., for καθόλου; Gariop. omits this
clause.
335
nam quando reumatismu<s>: nam quando reumatismu(m) v1 n(on) quando reumatism(us) A hiis quibus
reumatismus ed., for ἐφ’ ὧν ὁ ῥευματισμὸς; Gariop., sed si + reumatismus, in a modified sentence. Every De
pod. witness has the neuter noun; for the gender of reumatismus in De pod., see 18.2 and note ad loc. For the
possibility that quando is indefinite (=aliquando, ‘sometimes’), see Hofmann-Szantyr 1965, 607; Svennung
1935, 321 n.2. I thank Jim Adams for these references.
336
si: quia [sic] sic v1 quod si A ed., for ἐπειδὴ δὲ; Gariop. modifies this sentence. See app. crit. for De pod.
variants.
337
contigit: contingit v1 contigerit A ed., for συνέβη; Gariop. modifies this sentence. Every De pod. witness
has si + indicative contigit (contig(_) P), except Ce Bon., with si + indicative contingit.
338
reumatismu<s>: for the gender of reumatismus in De pod., see 18.2 and note ad loc.
339
qui non obseruant se a cibis reumatismu<s> pedum: qui non obseruandos cibos reumatismi [***illegible]
v1 non obseruando cibos reumatismos pedum incurrere A ed.; Gariop. modifies this sentence. Every De
pod. witness has non obseruant se a c[i]bis. Cf. 1.72, ed. (13v) ‘...obseruabit se a uino’ = ‘...φυλακτέον δ’
ἀπ’ οἴνου’, Gk.I.565.6 (ThLL IX, 215.26–7). I thank Jim Adams for bringing this to my attention.
340
necesse est his localia adhibere adiutoria: necesse est his localibus adhibere adiutoria v1 necesse erit illis
localia adhibere adiutoria A ed., for ἀναγκαῖόν ἐστι διὰ τοῦτο μερικὰς ἐκθέσθαι θεραπείας, αἷς δεῖ βοηθεῖν
τοῖς φλεγμαίνουσιν; Gariop., necessario (necessario parti Q40) localia adiutoria adhibeantur. Note that
there is no reference to ‘τοῖς φλεγμαίνουσιν’ in any of the Latin witnesses.
- 90 -
13.5 Chapter III: De localibus curis (‘On topical treatments’)
3.t.341 De localibus curis
De localibus curis] om. Va3 Va4 Ce Bon. Capitulum .iii. De reumatizato loco L342 Signa
et cura reumaticae podagrae Ca De eodem P de signis et cura reumaticae podagrae i [?] E
3.t. On topical treatments
341
=2.262: De localibus curis (ff.80r, 80v). Gk.II.549.9. Gariopontus Q40, 54r; G26, LIIIIra; G31, 82r.
The capitulum in the list of capitula in L for this chapter is Signa et cura reumaticae podagrae, cf. Ca in
the app. crit., and note that the capitulum found in the list of capitula for Ca is Signa et cura reumaticae
podagrae.
342
- 91 -
3.1. quibus ergo reumatizantibus locis si343 flegmon344 accesserit, scire (omnino)345 oportet
duobus agere modis, his qu346 iam reumatizant membra, et infrigdare et diaforesin
facere347, ut quod inflammatione348 iam facta continetur digeratur, et superuenientem
humorem repellere possit.
quibus] om. σ Bon. | si] om. E | omnino] omnia τ | agere] id ag- Ce Bon. | his] scilicet τ P
.s. Ce scilicet haec E i(d est) Bon. | qu] quae ρ σ E Bon. | reumatizant membra] transp. σ
Bon. | reumatizant] -ent P | et] i(d est) E | infrigdare] infrigid- Bon. | diaforesin] diaforesin
+s. s. id est mitigationem E -sim Bon. diforesin P | ut] om. Ce Bon. | quod] q(ui) P |
inflammatione] inflamation- P inflagmation- Ce infl(_)ation- Bon. | continetur] -entur P |
digeratur] diierat- P | et] ut Ce Bon. | humorem repellere possit] repellere possit humorem
Ce Bon. | humorem] eum humorem ρ (eum humore Va4) E | possit] possint ρ E
3.1. If inflammation occurs in those places which are troubled with a flux, it is necessary to
know (omnino) to proceed in two ways, for those who are already troubled with a flux with
respect to their limbs, [namely] both to cool and to cause a diaphoresis, in order that what
is contained in the inflammation which has already arisen might be dispersed, and it might
be possible to drive back the humour coming from above.
343
si: si v1 omitted A ed.; Gariop. alters this clause. Every De pod. witness has si, except E, which omits
this.
344
flegmon: ‘flegmon’ is found only here, at 3.1, in De pod. The spelling is fl- in all the De pod. witnesses.
345
scire (omnino): scire enim v1 scire A ed., for Εἰδέναι τοίνυν; Gariop. has only infri[gd]are (frigidare
G31) for scire...infrigdare. Every De pod. witness has scire omnino, except σ/τ with scire o(mn)ia; omnino is
incorrect for τοίνυν ‘well then’ (resuming an argument). Note that Lat.Alex. has scire for [ε]ἰδέναι here, at
3.1, and that at 4.1 all the Latin witnesses have scire for εἰδέναι; cf. 1.1, where A ed. alone of the Latin
witnesses had sciri for εἰδέναι.
346
his qu: h[i]s qui v1 h[i]s q(ui) A ed.; Gariop. alters this sentence. Of the De pod. witnesses, Va3 σ/ψ
Bon. E write que/quae in full; L Ca have q(u)(ae) and q(uae), respectively; Va2 has q(ue), and Va4 possibly
q(ue).
347
diaforesin facere: ‘diaforesin facere’ is found twice in De pod., here, with diaforesin facere for διαφορεῖν
[+Gk.II.549.n.8, ‘διαφορῆσαι M; διαχωρῆσαι L.’], and at 3.3, with diaforesin facit (faciunt Ce Bon.) for
διαφορῆσαι. The spelling in the De pod. witnesses is always diafores-, except Ce, at both 3.1 and 3.3, with
dyafores-; P here, with difores-; L at 3.3 with diaforis-.
348
inflammatione: ‘inflammatio’ is found twice in De pod. (3.1 and 3.8).
- 92 -
3.2.349 optimum ergo ad haec est350 cataplasma quod de herba semperuiua351 et cortice
maligranati352 et rus et alfita in uino cocta353 efficitur354.
optimum] +in marg. Local_ q(uo) usus sum in podagra _ semp(er) iuuit [sic] Va2 | haec]
h(oc) Ce hoc E h(_) Bon. | quod] quae ρ | herba] om. Ce Bon. | cortice] -ticae Va3 | et] om.
E | rus] rus +s. s. id est t(_)ra Va4 rubo σ Bon. rubo corr. ex [?] E | alfita] alfita +s. s.
farina ordei P
3.2. Best, therefore, for these [things] is the plaster which is prepared from the herb
houseleek and rind of pomegranate and sumach and barley meal boiled in wine.
349
Note that the recipes in Chapter III, all for external application, are, for the most part, ordered with
reference to increasing pain.
350
optimum ergo ad haec est: optimum est ergo ad haec v1 optimum ergo ad h[ae]c (hoc ed.) est A ed., for
κάλλιστον οὖν ἐστιν ἐπὶ τούτων; Gariop., ad hoc ergo o[p]timum est. Every De pod. witness has optimum
ergo ad h[ae]c est. Cf. Optimum est enim at 9.1, and see note ad loc.
351
herba semperuiua: for ‘semperuiua’, see Appendix 38.
352
et cortice maligranati: et cortices maligranati v1 et corticibus malogranata A et de corticibus maligranati
ed., for ἢ τὰ λέμματα τῶν ῥοιῶν; Gariop., et cortice maligranati. Note all the Latin witnesses with et, against
ἢ. ‘malumgranatum’ is found 4 times in De pod. (3.2, 3.41, 3.42, 16.1). For ‘maligranati cortex’, see
Appendix 38.
353
et rus et alfita in uino cocta: et rus et alfita in uino cocta v1 in uino coctis et rosis et al[f]ita A ed., for καὶ
ῥοῦς καὶ ἄλφιτα ἐν οἴνῳ ἑψόμενα; note that Paul of Aegina also has καὶ ῥοῦς καὶ ἄλφιτα· ἐν οἴνῳ...
(Epitomae medicae, 3.78.20). Gariop., et rubo...et al[f]ita (alfita id est ordei furfur Q40) in uino coctis. Of
the De pod. witnesses, only ρ has rus, σ Bon. E have rubo; Gariop., therefore, here, follows a σ witness.
Both the ρ witnesses and v1 of the Latin Alexander, with rus et alfita in uino cocta, are better witnesses for
καὶ ῥοῦς καὶ ἄλφιτα ἐν οἴνῳ ἑψόμενα. See also on rus in 3.4. ‘alfita’ is found twice in De pod. (3.2 and 3.4);
in both instances, every De pod. manuscript has alfit-, Bon. alone has alphit-. For ‘rus’, ‘alfita’, and ‘uinum’,
see Appendix 38.
354
efficitur: conficitur Lat.Alex., for καὶ καταπλαττόμενα (but note Gk.II.549.n.9, ‘κατασκευαζόμενα L,
M.’); Gariop., efficitur.
- 93 -
3.3. hoc355 enim reprimit quae desupercurrunt356 et diaforesin facit et desiccat ea quae
continentur357 et confortat simul et uirtutem358 prestat359 imbecilli membro360.
hoc] haec ρ τ | enim] om. Va4 | reprimit] -unt Ce Bon. deprim- E | desupercurrunt]
supercurr(_) Va4 | diaforesin] -foresim Bon. diaforis- L dyafores- Ce | facit] -iunt Ce Bon.
| desiccat] -ant Ce Bon. | et confortat] confortatque P | confortat] -ant Ce Bon. | uirtutem]
-tute Va4 | prestat] -stant Ce Bon. | imbecilli] -illo Va2 Va4 L Ce -illi corr. ex -illo Va3 E
3.3. For this represses [those things] which run down from above, and causes a
diaphoresis, and it dries those things which are contained, and it invigorates and also it
gives strength to the weak limb.
355
hoc: haec v1 hoc A ed. Gariopontus Q40, hoc; G26, si; G31, sic. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ σ/τ have
haec, understanding cataplasma as a first declension feminine noun; σ/ψ Bon. E have hoc, understanding
cataplasma as a third declension neuter noun.
356
quae desupercurrunt: quae desupercurrit v1 q(uo)d desupercurrit A q(uo)d supercurrit ed., for τὸ
ἐπιρρέον. Gariopontus Q40, quae desupercurrunt; G26 G31, quod desupercurrit. Every De pod. witness has
quae desupercurrunt (supercurr(_) Va4).
357
ea quae continentur: ea quae continentur humores v1 eu(m) q(ui) continetur humorem A ed., for τὸ
περιεχόμενον; Gariop., ea qu[ae] continentur. Every De pod. witness has ea quae continentur.
358
uirtutem: note that here, at 3.3, uirtutem is for ῥῶσιν; for ‘uirtus’ in De pod., see 22.5 and note ad loc.
359
prestat: ‘prestare’ is found only here in De pod.; note the spelling prest- in Va2 and p(re)st- in all the
other De pod. witnesses.
360
imbecilli membro: there is confusion in the De pod. manuscripts as to the declension of the adjective
imbecillis; for ‘imbecillis’, see ThLL VII.1, 416.41–419.31 (‘imbēcillus’). ‘imbecillis’ is found twice in De
pod. (3.3 and 7.7).
- 94 -
3.4. oportet (ergo)361 bene coquere cortices maligranati in uino, et rus362 et semperuiuam
diligenter terere, et sic postea simul cum alfita363 admiscere364 et cum uino ubi malagranata
cocta sunt365 mediocriter et ualde confecta, sic superponendum est366 locis patientibus, in
aestate frigidum, in hieme367 uero tepidum368.
coquere] cocqu- Ce | maligranati] -grati Ce | et rus] rubumque P | rus] rubum σ Bon.
rubum corr. ex rus E | semperuiuam] -a ρ -um E | terere] tere Va3 terere L terr- Ce | sic]
om. Va4 si Bon. | alfita] alfita +s. s. id est farina ordei Va4 alfita +in marg. id est maturi
ordei farina E | cum] om. Va3 et cum Ce E Bon. | malagranata] cortex maligranati Ce Bon.
| cocta sunt] coctus est Ce Bon. cocta corr. ex [?] E | mediocriter] non mediocriter σ E
Bon. | et] sed σ E Bon. | confecta] -us Ce Bon. confecta sint E perfect- P | sic] et sic τ Ce
Bon. sed P | superponendum] -a ρ E -us Ce | frigidum] -a E | uero] om. P E | tepidum] -a E
calid- L
3.4. It is necessary (ergo) to boil well the rinds of pomegranate in wine, and to grind
carefully the sumach and houseleek, and then after that, to mix [them] together with the
barley meal and with the wine when the pomegranates have been boiled moderately and
thoroughly prepared, then it is to be placed over the affected parts, in summer cold, in
winter on the other hand tepid.
361
oportet (ergo): oportet autem v1 oportet enim A ed., for δεῖ δὲ; Gariop. omits oportet ergo...ualde
confecta. Every De pod. witness has oportet ergo.
362
et rus: et rus v1 et rosas A ed., for καὶ τὸν ῥοῦν; Gariop. omits oportet ergo...ualde confecta. Of the De
pod. witnesses, ρ has et rus; σ Bon. E have et rubum (rubumque P), and note that in E rubum is a correction
of rus. ρ and v1 of the Latin Alexander, with et rus, transmit a better reading for καὶ τὸν ῥοῦν. See also on
rus in 3.2.
363
simul cum alfita: simul cum al[f]ita Lat.Alex., for ἅμα τοῖς ἀλφίτοις; Gariop. omits oportet ergo...ualde
confecta. All the De pod. and Lat.Alex. witnesses are in agreement with al[f]ita for τοῖς ἀλφίτοις.
364
admiscere: ‘admiscēre’ is found 9 times in De pod., see Appendix 40. Note that here, at 3.4 (admiscere
for ἐπιμιγνύειν), ‘admiscere’ takes cum + ablative; at 3.8 (admisce for προσμίγνυε + dative) it takes the
dative; at 5.8 (ei admisceantur for προσπλέκεις [+Gk.II.559.n.5, ‘L und M schalten αὐτῷ ein.’]) it takes the
dative; at 9.2 (admisces [but see note ad loc. for Lat.Alex.] for προσμίξας) it takes the accusative; at 20.4
(admiscent [but see note ad loc. for Lat.Alex.] for παρέχοντες αὐτοῖς) it takes the accusative; at 20.51
(admiscere [but see note ad loc. for Lat.Alex.] eis for ἐπιμιγνύειν αὐτοῖς) it takes the dative; at 20.52 (si
fuerint admixta for ἡ ἐπιμιξία ?); at 21.6 (admisces [but see note ad loc. for Lat.Alex.] for ἀναλάμβανε) it
takes the accusative; at 21.10 (admisceo [but see note ad loc. for Lat.Alex.] for προσπλέκομεν [but see note
ad loc. for variants in Gk.]) it takes both dative and accusative.
365
cocta sunt: cocta sunt v1 cocta fuerant A cocta fuerint ed.; Gariop. omits oportet ergo...ualde confecta.
Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ σ/τ P all have cocta sunt; Ce Bon. have coctus est, agreeing with the introduced
cortex (see app. crit.).
366
superponendum est: superponenda est v1 superponenda sunt A ed.; Gariop. modifies sic...tepidum; there
is confusion among the De pod. witnesses, and v1 of the Latin Alexander, as to the gender of cataplasma
(understood).
367
hieme: ‘hiems’ is found twice in De pod. (3.4 and 3.7).
368
tepidum: note that Lat.Alex., and all the De pod. witnesses except L, have tepid- for χλιαρόν; L, however,
has calidum, as does Gariop.
- 95 -
3.5. si enim in initio 369 commotionis est, hoc oportet adhiberi370, et si mediocriter adhuc
dolores sunt371.
enim] autem Ce Bon. | est hoc] hoc erit Ce Bon. | hoc] haec ρ τ P | si mediocriter]
simmediocrit(er) [sic] Va4 | adhuc] ad hec Bon. | dolores] -re Va4 | sunt] om. Ce Bon.
3.5. If it is at the beginning of the attack, it is necessary for this to be applied, and if the
pains are still moderate.
369
si enim in initio: si enim in initium v1 si enim initium A ed., for ἐν μὲν οὖν ἀρχῇ; Gariop., si enim in
ini[t]io.
370
hoc oportet adhiberi: hoc oportet adhiberi v1 h[ae]c oportet adhibere A ed., for καλόν ἐστι ταῦτα
προσφέρειν; Gariop., hoc (hoc omitted G26) oportet adhiberi. Of the De pod. witnesses, only Ce Bon. E
have hoc, understanding third declension neuter cataplasma.
371
si mediocriter adhuc dolores sunt: si mediocres adhuc dolores sunt Lat.Alex., for μετρίας οὔσης τῆς
ὀδύνης ἔτι. Gariopontus Q40, si mediocriter sunt dolores; G26 G31, si mediocres sunt dolores. Every De
pod. witness has mediocriter. Note that every De pod. witness has adhuc (except Bon. with ad hec), and cf.
2.4 (and see note ad loc.) and 4.5.
- 96 -
3.6. si autem augmentantur dolores, ea quae uocantur cerota et embroca<e> [oportet
adhibere]372, habentes haec373, sapae374 partes duas375 (cerae)376 et olei rosei377 sit378 pars
una.
si autem augmentantur dolores] om. Ce Bon. | augmentantur] -atur Va4 | ea] om. Va4 |
cerota] cerata Va2 | embroca<e>] -ca ρ τ P E -ces Ce -cationes Bon. | habentes] -eant E |
haec] h(oc) Ce Bon. | sapae] -a +s. s. id est uinum coctum Va2 -a Va3 -as Va4 | cerae] -am
Va2 Va3 -a Va4 E | olei rosei] oleo roseo ρ oleum roseum E | sit pars una] pars una sit Ce
Bon. | sit] fit L P | pars] par Va4
3.6. If, however, the pains are increasing, [it is necessary to apply] those things which are
called cerates and lotions, which contain the following, two parts of wine must (cerae) and
of rose oil let there be one part.
372
ea quae uocantur cerota et embroca<e> [oportet adhibere]: ea quae uocatur cirotere embroca v1 ea
quae uocantur cerotis embroca A ea quae uocatur cerotis embroca adhibenda est ed., for καὶ τῇ καλουμένῃ
κεχρῆσθαι κηρεμβροχῇ. Gariopontus Q40, cerota et embroc[ae]; G26 G31, cerotaria et embroc[ae]. None
of the De pod. witnesses have a main verb in sentence 3.6, nor do v1 A of the Latin Alexander, but note that
ed. has added adhibenda est; Gariop. modifies 3.6 to ‘merge’ it with 3.7, in order to have imponendae sunt
(for superponenda sunt) as his main verb. I have supplied oportet adhibere because of the close proximity of
oportet adhiberi in the previous sentence, 3.5. Furthermore, the verb ‘adhibēre’ is found elsewhere 11 times
in De pod., see Appendix 40; ‘oportet’ is found 26 times (see Appendix 40). ‘embroca’ is found twice in De
pod., here, with ea quae uocantur cerota et embroca<e> (but note Ce with embroces and Bon. with
embrocationes) for τῇ καλουμένῃ...κηρεμβροχῇ, and at 3.7, with embroc<a>m for ἐμβροχήν (see app. crit.
and note ad loc.). The spelling is always embroc- in all the De pod. witnesses.
373
habentes haec: habentem haec v1 habens haec (a messy correction from ?) A hiis h[ae]c ed., for οὕτως
ἐχούσῃ; Gariop., habentes. Every De pod. witness has habentes, except E, with habeant.
374
sapae: ‘2 sapa [CL], 1 sapus, new wine boiled down to a fraction of its original volume’ DMLBS.
375
partes duas: partes .v. v1 ed. partes quinque A, for μέρη εʹ; Gariop., partes duas. Every De pod. witness
has partes duas (partes .ii. Bon.).
376
(cerae): cera v1 cer[ae] A ed., no Gk. equivalent; Gariop. rearranges the sentence, retaining cerae here,
and then omitting the cerae...embroc<a>m of 3.7. For ‘cera’, see Appendix 38.
377
olei rosei: for ‘roseum oleum’, see Appendix 38.
378
sit: sit Lat.Alex., no Gk. equivalent; Gariop. omits cerae...embroc<a>m. Every De pod. witness has sit,
except L P, with fit.
- 97 -
3.7. cerae autem modicum sit, ut solum pinguiorem faciat379 embroc<a>m380, et
superponenda sunt haec381 cum lana sucida382, in hieme tepida, aestate383 uero frigida.
cerae] -a ρ | autem] om. Ca | modicum] media ρ modicu(m) corr. ex media E | solum] -is
Bon. | pinguiorem] pinguior τ P pinguius E | faciat embroc<a>m] embroce faciat E |
faciat] -it (fac(_) Va2 Va3) ρ fiat τ | embroc<a>m] -ce(m) Va2 Va3 Ce Bon. -ce Va4 L P
E -ae Ca | superponenda sunt] superpon(_)t Ca | tepida] calid- E | aestate] in [ae]state Ce
Bon. | uero] om. Ce Bon.
3.7. Of the wax, however, let there be a small quantity, so as only to make the lotion
thicker, and these things are to be applied with greasy wool, in winter tepid, in summer on
the other hand cold.
379
faciat: faciat v1 A facit ed.; Gariop. omits cerae...embroc<a>m.
embroc<a>m: embroca v1 embrocam A ed., for τὴν ἐμβροχήν; Gariop. omits cerae...embroc<a>m. The
De pod. witnesses are unsure as to the declension of embroca, see app. crit. and cf. at 3.6.
381
et superponenda sunt haec: superponenda sunt haec v1 superponenda autem sunt h[ae]c A ed.
Gariopontus Q40, et imponend[ae] sunt; G26 G31, imponend[ae] sunt.
382
cum lana sucida: on instrumental cum, typical of northern Italy, including examples found in the Latin
Alexander, see Adams 2013, 298–9. I thank Jim Adams for this reference. Note the spelling sucid- in ρ
against succid- in σ Bon. E. For ‘lana sucida’, see Appendix 38.
383
aestate: state [sic] v1 in [ae]state A ed., for ἐν δὲ τῷ θέρει; Gariop., aestate. Of the De pod. witnesses,
Ce Bon. alone have in [ae]state.
380
- 98 -
3.8. quod si in alto contingat ipsam inflammationem esse, nitrum modicum384 (et sapam)385
et oleum purum386 pro oleo roseo admisce sapae387, et magis iuuat388.
quod si] qui si [sic] Va4 | alto] -um τ | contingat] -as Va2 Va3 Ca P -a(_) Va4 |
inflammationem] infla(m)matione Va4 tione(m) [sic] L inflatione(m) Ca inflagmati_(_) Ce |
nitrum] -ri E Ce Bon. | sapam] -a Va4 | et] om. P | oleum purum] ol(_) puro P | pro] et pro
Ce Bon. | admisce] -ebis E -es Bon. | sapae] -am Ce Bon. | et magis] magisque P | iuuat]
iubat corr. ex iubet Va2
3.8. But if it happens that that inflammation is deep seated, add a little bit of soda (et
sapam) and pure oil instead of rose oil to the wine must, and it helps more.
384
nitrum modicum: nitrum modicum v1 nitri modicum A ed., for νίτρου τε βραχὺ; Gariop., nitrum
modicum. For ‘nitrum’, see Appendix 38.
385
(et sapam): et sapa v1 et sapam A ed., no Gk. equivalent. Gariopontus Q40, et sapa(m); G26 G31, et
sapa, but Gariopontus then replaces et oleum...magis iuuat with cum oleo puro adhibeantur.
386
oleum purum: for ‘oleum purum’, see Appendix 38.
387
admisce sapae: admiscis sapa v1 admisce sepe [sic] A admisce sape ed., for προσμίγνυε τῷ ἑψήματι;
Gariop. replaces et oleum...magis iuuat with cum oleo puro adhibeantur. Every De pod. witness has
sapae/sape, except Ce Bon., with sapam.
388
iuuat: iuuat v1 iuuabunt A ed., for ὠφελήσεις; Gariop. replaces et oleum...magis iuuat with cum oleo
puro adhibeantur.
- 99 -
3.9. permanente igitur dolore, de brassicae foliis389 <uteris>390 cataplasma<te>391, quod
recipit 392, folia brassicae coquis393 et teris394 diligenter, et supermittis395 feces aceti396 et
ouorum non coctorum uitellos duos397 et olei rosei modicum, et misces398 simul omnia, et
cum se adunauerint 399, et frequenter mutant400.
389
brassicae foliis: for ‘brassicae folia’, see Appendix 38.
<uteris>: uteris v1 ed. brassicae...recipit omitted A, for κεχρῆσθαι; Gariop. modifies 3.9. I have
supplied uteris on the evidence of v1 (and ed.), but it is a form used quite often in De pod. (5.1, 5.2, 5.4, 5.24,
7.1, 7.12, 21.6, 22.5) and could be understood. Note E’s solution to the absence of a verb, the (s. s.) addition
of facies, the addition of haec following quod recipit, and a new sentence beginning with folia; note also the
solution in σ (and in Bon.), namely the omission of quod recipit folia brassicae.
391
cataplasma<te>: cataplasma v1 brassicae...recipit omitted A cathaplasmate ed., no Gk. equivalent;
Gariop. omits cataplasma<te> in a modified 3.9. Every De pod. witness has cataplasma, including E, but in
E with the addition of facies. For the treatment of Greek neuters in -μα as feminines in Latin, see, for
example, André 1968. On ‘Feminine for neuter’, see Adams 2013, 406–9. I thank Jim Adams for these
references. For ‘cataplasma’, see ThLL III, 592.74–593.64.
392
quod recipit: quae recipit v1 brassicae...recipit omitted A quod recipit ed., for ἔχει δὲ οὕτω; Gariop.
omits quod recipit in a modified 3.9. Note that, in what follows, no specific weights and measures are given,
other than uitellos duos and olei rosei modicum. ‘recipere’ is found 10 times in De pod., see Appendix 40;
for recipit against ℞ in De pod., and other variants, see Appendix 37.
393
coquis: coquis v1 coques A ed., for ἑψήσας; Gariop. modifies 3.9.
394
teris: teris v1 teres A ed., for λειώσας; Gariop. modifies 3.9.
395
supermittis: supermittis v1 supermittes A ed., for ἐπίβαλλε; Gariop. modifies 3.9. Of the De pod.
witnesses, σ/τ Ce Bon. E have supermittes.
396
feces aceti: note that every De pod. witness has the spelling fec-. For ‘aceti feces’, see Appendix 38.
397
uitellos duos: uitella duo Lat.Alex., for λεκύθους β´; Gariop. modifies 3.9. ‘uitellus’ is found only here in
De pod.; note that, of the De pod. witnesses, only Ce Bon. E have uitella duo. ‘uitellum’ is found twice in De
pod.: at 5.15, where every De pod. witness has tria uitella ouorum, for τρεῖς λεκύθους ὠῶν; at 9.2, where
every De pod. witness has tria ouorum...uitella (tria ouorum uitella E), for τις...λέκυθον ὠοῦ. For
‘ouorum...’, see Appendix 38.
398
misces: miscis v1 miscebis A admiscebis ed., for μίξας; Gariop. modifies 3.9.
399
cum se adunauerint: cum se adunauerit ponis cataplasma v1 cum se adunauerint (adiuu- ed.) pones
ca[t]aplasma A ed., for λειώσας ἐπίπλαττε; Gariop. modifies 3.9. L&S: ‘ad-ūno, ...to make one, to unite (in
Just. several times, elsewhere rare, except in the Chr. fathers’.
400
frequenter mutant: frequenter mutas v1 frequenter mutabis A ed., for συνεχῶς ἀλλάττων; Gariop.
modifies 3.9. No De pod. witness has mutabis: only Va2 Va3 retain the verb ‘mutare’ (mutant), and Va4 has
utant; σ Bon. have agita; E (uniquely) has miscebis. However, the same instruction is found both in
Lat.Alex. and all the De pod. witnesses at 3.16 (albeit as mutabis frequenter in all but E, who prefers the
word order as here), for ἀλλαττέσθω συνεχέστερον.
390
- 100 -
brassicae] -a autem ρ | foliis] -ia ρ | cataplasma<te>] cataplasma ρ σ Bon. cataplasma facies
E | quod] quae ρ om. σ Bon. | recipit] om. σ Bon. recipit haec E | folia brassicae] om. σ
Bon. | brassicae] brascic- [sic] Va4 | coquis] -ues τ E -uens ψ Bon. | et teris] et teres τ E et
terens (terensque P) ψ Bon. | supermittis] -es τ Ce E Bon. | feces] feceris Ce | et] om. P |
coctorum] bis Ce | uitellos duos] uitella duo Ce E Bon. | et olei] oleique P | olei rosei]
oleum roseum ρ | modicum] multum Ce Bon. | et misces] et misce Va4 misce Ce Bon.
i[m]misces τ P immiscebis E | simul] om. Ce Bon. | se adunauerint et] commixta fuerint τ |
adunauerint] -erit ψ Bon. adhunau- E | et] om. σ E Bon. | mutant] utant Va4 agita σ Bon.
miscebis E
3.9. If the pain continues, <you use> a plaster made from the leaves of cabbage, which
takes [the following], you boil leaves of cabbage and you grind [them] carefully, and you
add lees of vinegar and two yolks of uncooked eggs and a little bit of rose oil, and you mix
everything together, and when they are combined [you apply the plaster], and they change
[it] frequently.
- 101 -
3.10. scio enim401 hoc adiutorium satis nimios dolores paragorizare402.
scio] -ias σ Bon. | satis] om. τ | paragorizare] paragorizare +in marg.403 paragorizare Ca
perag- Bon.
3.10. For I know that this remedy soothes very severe pains.
3.11. bene etiam404 iuuabit 405 si super cataplasma spongiam406 in uino stiptico407
mediocriter infusam408 superponas.
spongiam] -ia Va4 | stiptico] -os Va4 | infusam] -as Va4 infundens Ce Bon. | superponas]
superposueris τ P posueris [sic] Ce Bon. superpones E
3.11. Also, it will positively help if on top of the plaster you were to apply a sponge soaked
in moderately astringent wine.
401
scio enim: scio enim Lat.Alex., no Gk. equivalent, but note Gk.II.551.n.4, ‘L und M schalten ein: οἶδα
ὅτι.’; Gariop. omits scio, in a modified sentence.
402
paragorizare: paragorizasse v1 A paragorizare ed., for παρηγορήσεις, in a different sentence structure,
but note Gk.II.551.n.4, ‘L und M schalten ein: οἶδα ὅτι.’; Gariop., paragorizat, in a modified sentence.
Every De pod. witness has p[a]ragorizare. ‘paragorizare’ is found twice in De pod. (3.10 and 5.9); the
spelling is always parag-, except in Bon., which has perag-.
403
In a different hand.
404
etiam: autem v1 ed. etiam A, for δὲ; Gariop., etiam. Every De pod. witness has etiam.
405
iuuabit: iuuabis Lat.Alex., for ποιήσεις. Gariopontus Q40, iuuabit; G26 G31, iuuabis. Every De pod.
witness has iuuabit.
406
spongiam: for ‘spongia’, see Appendix 38.
407
stiptico: ‘stipticus’ is found 3 times in De pod. (3.11, 3.20, and 16.1); the spelling is always sti-. Note also
that here, at 3.11, it is stiptico for στύψεως; at 3.20, stipticas for στύφουσι [+Gk.II.551.n.19, ‘στύφειν M.’]
καὶ ἀποκρούεσθαι [+Gk.II.551.n.20, ‘ἀποκρούειν M.’]; at 16.1, non stipticas, for ἀστύφους.
408
infusam: for ἀποβεβρεγμένην, but note Gk.II.551.n.7, ‘ἀποβρέχοντα L; ἀποβραχέντα M.’
- 102 -
3.12. quod si tale uinum non fuerit inuentum, in pusca409 est spongia infundenda, et sic est
superponenda.
non fuerit inuentum] inuentum non fuerit Ce E Bon. | in pusca est spongia] est spongia in
pusca σ Bon. | est spongia] transp. E | spongia] -iam ρ | infundenda] -am ρ | est] om. Ce
Bon. | superponenda] -am ρ superimponend- Ce Bon.
3.12. But if such wine is not found, the sponge is to be soaked in vinegar-water, and then it
is to be applied.
3.13. neque enim aqua calida pedes eius sunt fomentandi, neque cataplasma de tritico410
aut de411 farina ordei412 est imponendum413.
neque enim] sed neque Ce Bon. | enim] om. σ Bon. | eius] ei(s) P | sunt fomentandi]
transp. E | sunt] e(st) Va2 Va4 | cataplasma] -a(m) Va2 Va4 | tritico] -i Va2 Va4 | de] om.
E Bon. | est imponendum] transp. E | imponendum] -a Va2 Va4
3.13. Neither with hot water are his feet to be bathed, nor is a plaster made from wheat or
made from barley meal to be applied.
409
pusca: ‘pusca’ is found only here, at 3.12, in De pod.; note the spelling pusc- in all the De pod. witnesses.
For ‘pōsca’, including the form ‘pus-’, see ThLL X.2, 68.13–70.11.
410
tritico: for ‘triticum’, see Appendix 38.
411
de: omitted v1 A de ed.; Gariop. omits de. Every De pod. witness has de, except E Bon.
412
farina ordei: ‘ordeum’ is found 3 times in De pod. (3.13, 3.15, 3.16); the spelling is always orde-, except
P at 3.16 with horde-. For ‘ordei farina’, see Appendix 38.
413
imponendum: ‘imponere’ is found 4 times in De pod. (3.13, 3.19, 6.21, 6.22).
- 103 -
3.14. omnia enim ista contraria sunt et magis his414 quibus415 est plenitudo sanguinis et
eorum molestantur articuli416, et dolores in eis generantur.
ista] om. τ P h(_) Ce haec Bon. | his] om. ψ Bon. iis L | quibus] a quibus ρ | est plenitudo]
transp. E | eorum] eius ρ quorum σ Bon. | articuli] -is Va2 Va3 -os Va4 | et dolores]
doloresque P
3.14. For all those things are contrary and particularly for those for whom there is a
superfluity of blood, and their joints are troubled, and pains are generated in them.
3.15. in quibus autem plenitudo non est in corpore habundans sanguinis417, nihil nocet, si
sint dolores, ut adhibeatur de ordei farina cataplasma.
quibus] quorum σ Bon. | plenitudo non est in corpore] corpore plenitudo non est τ corpore
e (e in marg.) plenitudo non est P corpore plenitudo + non est in. marg. Ce corpore
plenitudo Bon. | non est in corpore habundans sanguinis] habundans sanguinis non est E |
habundans] om. σ Bon. | nihil nocet si sint dolores] si sint dolores ni[h]il nocet E | nihil] et
nihil Ce Bon. | sint] sunt Ce Bon. s(_)t τ s(_) P | ut] si E | adhibeatur] adibentur L |
cataplasma] -am Va4
3.15. However, in [those] for whom there is not a superfluity of blood abounding in the
body, it does no harm, if there are pains, that a plaster made from barley meal be applied.
414
his: omitted Lat.Alex., for τούτοις (but after πολέμια); Gariop., [hi]s (s. s. Q40).
quibus: in quibus Lat.Alex., for ἐφ’ ὧν; Gariop., quibus; of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has a quibus, σ Bon.
E have quibus.
416
et eorum molestantur articuli: et (et omitted ed.) ex h[i]s molestantur articuli Lat.Alex., for τὸ λυποῦν τὰ
ἄρθρα; Gariop., quoniam in eorum articulis generant dolores, for et eorum...generantur. Of the De pod.
witnesses, E alone has eorum; ρ has eius; σ Bon. have quorum.
417
sanguinis: omitted Lat.Alex., no Gk. equivalent; Gariop. alters, and merges, 3.15 and 3.16. Every De
pod. witness has sanguinis, however σ Bon. omit habundans.
415
- 104 -
3.16.418 sint419 ordei farinae partes duae, lini seminis420 pars una, coques421 et mutabis
frequenter.
sint] et sint ex Va4 ut sint E et sint Bon. | ordei] hord- P | duae] .ii. Ca | seminis] -ine Va2
Va3 sem(_) Ce semen Bon. | una] .i. τ | coques] quae coques E et coques Ce Bon. | et
mutabis] mutabisque P | mutabis frequenter] transp. E
3.16. Let there be two parts of barley meal, one part of linseed, you are to boil and [when
applied] you are to change [the plaster] frequently.
418
3.16: note that, here, quantities are given by ratio.
sint: sint ergo v1 sint ergo de A ed., for ἔστω δὲ τοῦ μὲν; Gariop. alters, and merges, 3.15 and 3.16; no
De pod. witness has ergo [τοῦ μὲν].
420
lini seminis: lini seminis (semen v1) uero Lat.Alex., for τοῦ δὲ λινοσπέρματος; Gariop. alters, and
merges, 3.15 and 3.16. No De pod. witness has uero [τοῦ δὲ]. For ‘lini semen’, see Appendix 38.
421
coques: coquis v1 coques A coques autem ed.; Gariop. alters, and merges, 3.15 and 3.16. Every De pod.
witness has coques.
419
- 105 -
3.17. humidum autem et non satis calidum adhibeatur422 cataplasma, quemadmodum423
faciunt multi medicorum424, non solum articulos sed et alia loca frequenter de tritici
farina425 cataplasmantes, non scientes quia426 magis incenditur et desiccatur superficies
cutis quam digeratur aliquid de patientibus locis, quia cataplasma dessicat si plus fuerit
coctum, et maxime si oleum427 in ipsa coctione habeat.
humidum] -a ρ | calidum] -a ρ | quemadmodum] queammodu(m) [sic] Va4 | non] qui non σ
E Bon. | solum] solosu(m) [sic] Va4 | sed] s7 Va4 | et] om. τ P E | frequenter] om. P |
tritici] t(ri)ci Va4 | cataplasmantes] -mant τ E | non scientes] nescientes P | quia] qua(m) ρ
q(uo)d τ q(uod) P Bon. q(_) Ce | incenditur] -it Ce Bon. | desiccatur] -at Ce Bon. |
superficies] -ficiae ρ | quam] q(uo)d L om. Ce Bon. | digeratur] -itur Ce -it Bon. | quia] om.
Ce E Bon. | cataplasma] cataplas [sic] Va3 cataplasma enim E | dessicat] et -at Bon. |
coctum] -a Va2 Va3 decocta Va4 decoct- τ | maxime] maxim [sic] Ce | oleum] -eo Va4 |
in ipsa coctione habeat] fuerit in ipsa coctione Ce Bon. | coctione] decoct- τ E | habeat]
fuerit σ Bon.
3.17. However, let the plaster be applied moist and not very hot, as many doctors do,
frequently applying a plaster made from wheat meal not only to the joints but also to other
places, not knowing that the surface of the skin is inflamed and is dried rather than that
anything is dispersed from the affected areas, because a plaster dries if it is heated too
much, and particularly if there is oil in the fermentation.
422
adhibeatur: si adhibeantur v1 si adhibeatur A ed.; Gariop., adhibeantur, but with plural cataplasmata.
None of the De pod. or Gariop. witnesses have si.
423
quemadmodum: quemadmodum is found 3 times in De pod. (3.17, 5.19, 20.4).
424
multi medicorum: multi medicorum (transposed v1) Lat.Alex., for ἰατροὶ; Gariop., multi medicorum.
Every De pod. witness has multi medicorum. Cf. omnes medicorum (and see note ad loc.) at 2.4.
425
tritici farina: for ‘tritici farina’, see Appendix 38.
426
quia: quia v1 q(uia) A ed., for ὅτι; Gariop., quia (q(uia) G26). E alone of the De pod. witnesses has quia,
but see app. crit. for abbreviations found in the other De pod. witnesses.
427
oleum: for ‘oleum’, see Appendix 38.
- 106 -
3.18. manifestum est enim ea quae in oleo friguntur, pisces seu carnes, quomodo428
desiccantur et friguntur.
pisces] ut puta pisces σ Bon. ut pisces E | seu] et E | quomodo] q(_) Va4 qm(_) Ce Bon. |
desiccantur] -ant E | friguntur] fring- Va4 st/fringunt corr. ex st/fringant E
3.18. For it is evident how those things which are fried in oil, fish or meat, are dried and
parched.
3.19. non ergo oportet, ut dictum est, hominem cataplasmar<e>429, nisi prius totum corpus
euacuatum fuerit a superfluitate humorum, neque cataplasma de tritici farina aut430 nimium
calidum431 est imponendum.432
est] om. Ce Bon. | hominem] homo Va2 ho(_) Va3 Va4 | cataplasmar<e>] -ari ρ σ E Bon.
| superfluitate] -fluitate(m) Va2 -fluenta E | neque] om. Va4 | aut] om. Va4 | nimium] -ia ρ
| calidum] -a Va2 Va3 calid(_) Va4 | est imponendum] transp. E | imponendum] -a Va2
Va4
3.19. Accordingly, one ought not, as has been said, to apply the plaster to the man, unless
first the whole body has been evacuated from a superfluity of humours, nor is a plaster
made from wheat meal or [a plaster that is] too hot to be applied.
428
manifestum est + quomodo: (but note that 3.18 is omitted by Gariop.) for δῆλόν ἐστιν + ὡς. Cf. 7.1, with
manifeste non est opus (Lat.Alex. and ρ, Gariop. differs) for εὔδηλον ὡς οὐ δεῖ, and 20.1, with manifeste
(again, Gariop. differs), where there is no Gk. equivalent.
429
ut dictum est, hominem cataplasmar<e>: ut dictum est homoine(m) cataplasmare v1 ut dictum est
hominem ca[t]aplasmare A ed., for ὡς ἔτυχε [+Gk.II.551.n.15, ‘L schaltet οὐδε, Μ οὔτε ein.’] καταπλάττειν.
Gariopontus Q40, hominem cataplasmari; G26 G31, omne uel omnes cataplasmari. Every De pod. witness
has cataplasmari.
430
aut: aut v1 omitted A ed.; omitted Gariop. Every De pod. witness has aut, except Va4.
431
nimium calidum: nimis calida v1 nimis calidum A ed.; Gariop., nimium calidum. Every De pod. witness
has adjectival nimi[um].
432
Note that a ‘pointing hand’ (cf. Thomson and Gullick 2001, 142) is found in Q40 (54v, ll.10–11), pointing
to ‘prius’, where Gariopontus’ text has: ‘...Et non oportet hominem cataplasmari. nisi [11] prius totum
corpus euacuatum fuerit ab humorum superfluitate.’
- 107 -
3.20. ego etiam433 existimo neque stipticas species uel eas quae reprimunt434 debere
adhiberi priusquam totum corpus euacuatum fuerit ab humoribus435, quia quod supercurrit
in articulis, hoc quoque reprimitur436, et437 timor est ne, ad uitalia438 recurrens, causam
ingerat suffocationis et periculum faciat mortis.
ego] ergo Va2 Va3 σ E Bon. | etiam] om. Ce E Bon. ia(m) Va3 aet- Va4 | existimo]
extim- Ce Bon. | stipticas] stipic- Va3 | eas] etas P | debere adhiberi] transp. E | debere]
-eri Va4 | hoc] hic Bon. | et timor] timorque P | recurrens] percurr- E recur- Ce curres Bon.
| ingerat] infer- Ca | suffocationis] subfocat- P sufocat- Ce | faciat] bis Ce | mortis] -ti P
3.20. Also, I think that neither astringent kinds [of plasters] or those [kinds of plasters]
which repress ought to be applied before the whole body has been evacuated from [excess]
humours, because [that] which overflows in the joints, this also is repressed, and there is a
fear that it, running back to the vital organs, might bring about the cause of suffocation
and create a danger of death.
433
ego etiam: ego etiam v1 A ego enim ed., for ἐγὼ δέ; Gariop., ego etiam. Of the De pod. witnesses, Va4
alone has ego.
434
stipticas species uel eas quae reprimunt: note that all three Latin traditions have stipticas species uel eas
quae reprimunt for τοῖς στύφουσι [+Gk.II.551.n.19, ‘στύφειν M.’] καὶ ἀποκρούεσθαι [+Gk.II.551.n.20,
‘ἀποκρούειν M.’] δυναμένοις ἐπὶ τῶν πεπονθότων.
435
euacuatum fuerit ab humoribus: euacuetur humoribus v1 A euacuetur a superfluitate humorum ed., for
ἀπέριττον ἐργασάμενον; Gariop., euacuetur. Every De pod. witness has euacuatum fuerit ab [h]umoribus.
436
hoc quoque reprimitur: ea quae reprimuntur v1 A omitted ed.; Gariop., si reprimatur (-itur G26). Every
De pod. witness has hoc (hic Bon.) quoque reprimitur.
437
et: omitted Lat.Alex., no Gk. equivalent; omitted Gariop., but in a modified clause. Every De pod.
witness has et (-que P)
438
ad uitalia: ad uitalia loca Lat.Alex., for πρὸς τὰ κύρια μόρια; Gariop., ad uitalia. Every De pod. witness
has ad uitalia.
- 108 -
3.21. siue ergo diaforeticis439 siue apocrusticis uoluerit aliquis uti medicaminibus440,
festinare debet prius totum corpus euacuare et sic postea uti cataplasmatibus441.
apocrusticis] apocretic- Ca apocrust- P aporrist- Ce aporist- Bon. apocrusticis +s. s. id est
q(_) sanat Va2 apocrusticis +in marg. id est rep(er)cutientibus E | uoluerit] uolueri [sic]
Va4 | uti] ut Bon. | debet prius] transp. L | et] om. Bon. | postea] post E | cataplasmatibus]
cataplasmis ρ E
3.21. Whether, therefore, someone wants to use diaphoretic or repellent medicaments, he
ought to hurry to first evacuate the whole body and then after that to use plasters.
439
diaforeticis: all the De pod. witnesses have diaforetic-, except Ce with dyaforetic-, and where diaforeticis
is for διαφορητικοῖς.
440
medicaminibus: ‘medicamen’ is found 6 times in De pod., here (no Gk. equivalent); 4.1 (φαρμάκοις); 4.2
(φαρμάκοις); 5.7 (φάρμακον); 5.18 (φάρμακον); 22.7 (no Gk. equivalent). Cf. ‘medicamentum’ at 4.3
(φάρμακα, but note σ/ψ Bon. with medicamin- instead of medicament-); at 5.1 (τῶν βοηθημάτων); at 7.1
(colagogo uteris uel medicamento catartico for χολαγωγῷ κεχρῆσθαι μᾶλλον φαρμάκῳ); at 7.6 (no Gk.
equivalent); at 7.7 (no Gk. equivalent).
441
cataplasmatibus: cataplasmis v1 ca[t]aplasmate A ed. (no equivalent to et sic postea uti cataplasmatibus
at Gk.II.551.28); Gariop., cataplasmatibus. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ E have (first declension feminine)
cataplasmis, σ Bon. have (third declension neuter) cataplasmatibus.
- 109 -
13.6 Chapter IIII: Ad poros... (‘For tophi...’)
4.t.442 Ad poros, hoc est si in nod<is>443 tubos444 fecerit aut lapides445
hoc est] id est E | in nod<is>] inodo [sic] Va4 | nod<is>] -o ρ E -os σ Bon. | tubos] tuuos P
E | fecerit aut lapides] aut lapides fecerit +s. s. .s. flegmon E | fecerit aut] feceri ut Va4
4.t. For tophi, this is if it [the humour] makes tubular passages or stones in nodis
442
=2.263: Ad po[r]os hoc est si in nodis tumores fuerint et lapides (f.80v) [note v1: Ad poros, hoc est si in
nudos [sic] tubos fecerit aut lapis (part of the main text) and A: CXL. Ad poros, hoc est si in nodis tuberes
fecerit] and 2.264: De antidotis (ff.80v, 81r). Gk.II.553.1. Gariopontus Q40, 54v; G26, LIIIIva; G31, 83r.
Note the order of the chapters in De pod. against the order of the chapters in the Latin Alexander: De pod., I
(2.235–236) [Introduction: sanguis; colericus humor; flegma; melancolicus humor]; II–III (2.261–262)
[sanguis]; IIII–V (2.263–270) [ad poros]; VI–XVIII (2.237–241) [colericus humor]; XIX–XXII (2.248–251)
[flegma]; XXIII (2.242) [colericus humor]. Note that, were the order of the chapters in De pod. to follow the
order of the chapters in the Latin Alexander, Chapters IIII–V (=2.263–270) [ad poros] would follow
443
nod<is>: nudos [sic] v1 nodis A ed. Gariopontus Q40, nodos; G26 G31 print a modified title. For ‘nodi’,
see 21.2 and note ad loc.
444
tubos: tubos v1 tuberes A tumores ed. Gariopontus Q40, tubos; G26 G31 print a modified title.
445
fecerit aut lapides: fecerit A fecerit aut lapis v1 fuerint et lapides ed. Gariopontus Q40, fecerint aut
lapides; G26 G31 print a modified title.
- 110 -
4.1.446 quoniam quidem multi447 in pedibus manibusque448 pori449 fiunt, id est uelut tubi450
in aqua generantur, reumatizantibus articulis, siue per inordinatos cibos aliquos indigestos
et crudos collectos humores451 in corpore, unde452 consequens est nobis scire453 quomodo
aut quibus medicaminibus pori debeant resolui.
quoniam quidem multi] quoniam multi quidem Bon. | multi] multis Ca mutis [sic] L |
pedibus manibusque] manibus pedibusque E | manibusque] manibusque q(ue) Va4
manibus qui Ce manibus Bon. | pori] om. E | uelut] om. Va4 | tubi] tuui P E | generantur]
gerant(ur) [sic] Va4 gnant(ur) [sic] E | reumatizantibus] -ant(ur) Va3 reumantiz- Ce |
cibos] cyb- P | indigestos] indiiest- P | et] om. Ce Bon. | collectos] (ue)l -os E | unde] om. ψ
Bon. | quomodo aut] om. Ce Bon. | pori] om. τ | debeant] -ent Ce Bon.
4.1. Since, indeed, many tophi arise in the feet and hands, that is they are generated like
tubular passages in water, when the joints are troubled with a flux, whether through some
irregular undigested foods and crude humours gathered together in the body, for which
reason it follows for us to know how or with what medicaments the tophi ought to be
broken up.
446
4.1–3.De pod. are from 2.263, ed.
multi: multis v1 ed. mutas [?] A, for τοῖς πολλοῖς; Gariop., multi. Of the De pod. witnesses, only σ/τ has
mu[lt]is (mutis L).
448
manibusque pori: ubi pori v1 manibii [or -u?] uep(er)i A manibus q(ue) uelut porri ed.; Gariop.,
manibusque po[r]i.
449
pori: ‘porus’ is found 7 times in De pod., here (pori for πῶροι); 4.12 (pori for πώρους); 4.2 (poros for
πώρους); 4.5 (poros for πώρους); 5.11 (poros for πώρους); 5.12 (poros, see note ad loc.); 5.2 (ad poros for ἐπὶ
πώρων). The spelling in the De pod. witnesses is always por-, except in Bon., which always has porr-, and in
Ce with porr- at 4.11, 4.12, 4.2, 5.11, 5.12). DMLBS: ‘2 pŏrus [LL < πόρος], small opening or hole, pore; b
(med. or anat., in human body; also w. ref. to canal or passage)’ and ‘3 pōros [CL < πῶρος =kind of stone] 1
callous excrescence, stone-like growth (usu. in human or animal body)’. pori were well recognised in the
ancient world, see the description of Aretaeus in De causis et signis diuturnorum morborum, 2.12.9. (For
‘Aretaios of Kappadokia (150–190 CE?)’, see Touwaide 2008a.) See also, Caelius Aurelianus, Tardae
Passiones, 5.2.33. (For ‘Caelius Aurelianus of Sicca (425–460 CE)’, see Scarborough 2008d.). See too,
Rufus, De podagra, 26.1–4.
450
tubi: tubus v1 tubi [or tub(us) ?] A tuberculi ed.; Gariop., tubi (tubi qui Q40).
451
collectos humores: collectos humor v1 collectis humoribus A ed.; Gariop., collectos humores (transposed
G26 G31). Every De pod. witness has co[ll]ectos humores.
452
in corpore, unde: in corpore siue frequenter narcoticis et anodinis (and omitting subsequent
consequens...quibus) v1 in corpore siue frequenter narcoticis et anodinis medicaminibus utendo A ed., for
εἴτε διὰ συνεχῆ ναρκωτικῶν τε καὶ ἀνωδύνων φαρμάκων χρῆσιν. Gariopontus Q40, in corpore unde; G26
G31, in corpore. Every De pod. witness has in corpore unde, except σ/ψ Bon. with in corpore.
453
scire: (consequens...quibus omitted v1) scire A ed., for εἰδέναι.
447
- 111 -
4.2. si enim calida distemperantia neruorum superexcocta materia454 solet generare poros,
non455 oportet calefacientibus456 uti medicaminibus.457
distemperantia] diste(m)peranti- Va3 disperanti- Va4 distn(_)p(er)anti- Ce distenpera(n)tiBon. | solet] -ent ρ ut solet ψ E (ut s. s. E) Bon. | generare] generauerit ψ E (-auerit E) Bon.
gnre(_) Va3 | calefacientibus uti] transp. Ce Bon. (calefaction- Bon.) | medicaminibus]
medica medicaminib(us) [sic] E
4.2. If a hot imbalance of the sinews, because matter has been excessively heated, is
accustomed to generate tophi, one ought not to use warming medicaments.
454
calida distemperantia neruorum superexcocta materia: calida distemperantia neruorum superexcocta
(sup(er)exta [sic] v1) materia et usta Lat.Alex., for θερμὴ δυσκρασία [+Gk.II.553.n.3, ‘L und M schalten
ein: κρατοῦσα τῶν νεύρων; ähnlich der latein. Text.’] ὑπεροπτῶσα τὴν ὕλην καὶ ἐπικαίουσα; Gariop., calida
distemperantia neruorum superexcocta materia ut (and generat in place of generare). It is unfortunate that et
usta/καὶ ἐπικαίουσα is missing from De pod. and Gariop. Note the addition of the (redundant) prefix super
(for ὑπερ-) to ‘excoquere’, a common type of redundancy in late texts; on such compounds, see, for example,
Adams 1976, 116–17. I thank Jim Adams for this reference. For ‘distemperantia’ in De pod., see 6.3 and
note ad loc.
455
non: non enim v1 A non ed., for οὐ; Gariop., non.
456
calefacientibus: calefacientibus et acribus (acris A) Lat.Alex., for θερμαίνουσιν...καὶ δριμέσι; Gariop.,
calefacientibus. Every De pod. witness has calefa[c]ientibus (calefaction- Bon.).
457
Is this, implicitly, the melancolicus humor/ὁ μελαγχολικὸς χυμὸς of 1.9 (see note ad loc.)? ‘Black bile’
can, potentially, arise from overheating. Pormann 2008a, 5: ‘[Rufus’ distinguishes a] second type of black
bile [which] is the result of burning and cooling. For instance, yellow bile, when burnt, turns into black
bile...’. Note Galen, De atra bile, 5.105.3–5, on Rufus: ‘τῶν δὲ νεωτέρων ἰατρῶν ἄριστα γέγραπται περὶ
μελαγχολίας τῷ Ἐφεσίῳ Ῥούφῳ’. Cf. Aëtius, 12.16: ‘ἡ δὲ ἐκ μεταπτώσεως τῆς θερμῆς [sc. φύσεως] γινομένη
ὑπεροπτωμένης τῆς ξανθῆς χολῆς καὶ τὴν μέλαιναν γεννώσης ἀποτελεῖται.’ Significantly, Stephanus of
Athens, in his commentary on Galen’s Therapeutics to Glaucon, has the following: ‘ὁ μελαγχολικὸς χυμὸς
διττὴν ἔχει τὴν γένεσιν· γίνεται γὰρ ἢ ἀπὸ τυργώδους αἵματος ἢ ἀπὸ τῆς ξανθῆς χολῆς ὑπεροπτωμένης.’
(Dickson 1998, 100, 27–30). (For ‘Stephanos of Athens (ca 540–680 CE?) [sic]’, see Dickson 2008.) Note
also Galen, De temperamentis (Kühn, I.603, 9–11): ‘τούτου δ’ οἷον ὑπόστασίς τις καὶ ἰλὺς ἡ μέλαινα χολὴ·
ταῦτ’ ἄρα καὶ ψυχροτέρα τ’ ἐστὶ καὶ παχυτέρα τοῦ αἵματος’. It is notable that in Gk. and Lat.Alex., pori
follow αἷμα/sanguis, and that when the maker of De pod. moved the section on sanguis, the section on pori
was also moved.
- 112 -
4.3.458 quod si, per haec, iam occurrat generari lapis459 utatur460 mediocriter quae
calefaciunt461 uel soluere possunt medicamentis462, prohibito desiccatiuo cibo omni463 et
antidotis quae calefaciunt et desiccant.
per] om. Va3 | haec] hoc Ce E Bon. | iam] oma(_) Va3 etiam Ce Bon. | generari] gerare
[sic] Va4 | utatur] -antur medica Va4 -antur τ P uti Ce Bon. | calefaciunt] corr. ex
calefaciant Va4 E | uel] ut τ | possunt] possint τ poss(_) Va2 Va4 P | medicamentis]
medicamenta ρ τ medicaminibus ψ Bon. | prohibito] -is E prohabit- Bon. | desiccatiuo] -is
E dsiccatiu- [sic] Ce | cibo] -is E cyb- P | omni] omnes minime Ce Bon. omnibus E | quae]
qui Bon.
4.3. But if, through these, a stone already happens to be generated let him use moderately
medicaments which warm or are able to break up [tophi], with all desiccative food
prohibited and antidotes which warm and dry [prohibited].
458
The equivalent to 4.3.De pod., in ed., 2.263, is: ‘Quod si per hecd iam currat generatio lapidum scd(_)me
hec alios nutrit lapides uitium factum. Si ergo utatur aliquis ad hoc que resoluere possunt hos qui
continentur in membris lapides / mox iterum transeundum est ad ea que mediocriter calefaciunt et
effunduntf uel resoluere possunt medicamenta prohibitis ceteris desiccatiuis omnibus cibis et antidotis que
calefaciunt et desiccant haec enim omnia generant magis porros quam dissoluuant uel resoluant. ...’.
Where the superscript letters refer to glosses found in ed., see 80v, and ... stands for the remainder of 2.263,
omitted by De pod. Gariop. follows De pod.
459
lapis: lapis sed non haec alius nutrit lapis uitium factum. si ergo v1 lapides sed non hoc alios nutrit
lapides factum. si ergo A lapidum scd(_)m hec alios nutrit lapides uitium factum. si ergo ed., for ἀλλ’ οὖν
ταῦτά γε καὶ ἄλλους ἐπιτρέφεσθαι λίθους παρασκευάζουσιν. εἰ οὖν. Gariopontus Q40, lapides; G26 G31,
lapidem. Every De pod. witness has lapis.
460
utatur: utatur aliquis ad haec quae soluere possunt hi quoque [illegible] mox iterum transeundum est ad
[illegible] v1 utatur aliquis ad hec (hoc ed.) que soluere (resoluere ed.) possunt hos qui continentur in
membris lapides mox iterum transeundum est ad ea A ed., for κέχρηταί τις τούτοις, ἐφ’ ὧν τοὺς ἤδη
γεγονότας λίθους διαφορῆσαι, εὐθὺς μεταβαινέτω πάλιν ἐπὶ; Gariop., utantur. The De pod. witnesses have
either utatur (Va2 Va3 E), utantur (Va4 σ/τ P), or uti (Ce Bon.).
461
mediocriter quae calefaciunt: quae mediocriter calefaciunt et infundere v1 qu[ae] mediocriter calefaciunt
et effundunt A ed., for τὰ μέσως θερμαίνοντα καὶ διαχεῖν μετρίως; Gariop., mediocriter qu[ae] calefaciunt (iant G26 G31). Every De pod. witness has mediocriter quae calefaciunt (but calefaciunt is a correction from
calefaciant in Va4 E).
462
utatur + medicamentis: utatur + medicamenta Lat.Alex., for κέχρηταί + φάρμακα (but with omissions in
De pod., see the notes on utatur and mediocriter quae calefaciunt above); Gariop., utantur + medicaminibus.
E alone of the De pod. witnesses has medicamentis following utatur; ρ σ/τ have medicamenta; σ/ψ Bon.
have medicaminibus. ‘medicamentum’ is found 5 times in De pod., here (φάρμακα, but note σ/ψ Bon. with
medicaminibus instead of medicamentis); 5.1 (τῶν βοηθημάτων); 7.1 (colagogo uteris uel medicamento
catartico for χολαγωγῷ κεχρῆσθαι μᾶλλον φαρμάκῳ); 7.6 (no Gk. equivalent); 7.7 (no Gk. equivalent). Cf.
‘medicamen’ at 3.21 (no Gk. equivalent); 4.1 (φαρμάκοις); 4.2 (φαρμάκοις); 5.7 (φάρμακον); 5.18
(φάρμακον); 22.7 (no Gk. equivalent).
463
prohibito desiccatiuo cibo omni: p(ro)hibitus ceteris desiccatiuis cibis om(ne)s v1 prohibitis ceteris
desiccatiuis cibis omnibus (o. c. ed.) A ed., for καὶ ἀπεχέσθω τοῦ λοιποῦ τῶν ξηραινόντων ἐδεσμάτων;
Gariop., prohibito omni (o. p. Q40) desiccatiuo cibo.
- 113 -
4.4.464 hoc antidotum in toto anno utendum est465, quod recipit
centauriae ÷ v466
camedreos467
yperici468
ana ÷ viii469
aristologiae470 rotundae
gentianae471
petroselini472
agarici473
fu474
meu475
464
4.4–7.De pod.=2.264. Note that this recipe at 4.4 is very similar to another found in De pod., at 5.22,
another ‘antidotum quod datur in anno integro podagricis’, 5.20. The recipe in Chapter V contains (in a
different order and in different quantities) nine of the ingredients found at 4.4: centauria, camedreos,
ypericum, aristologia, gentiana, petroselinum, agaricus, fu, and meu. Of the remaining two ingredients found
at 4.4, the recipe in Chapter V contains reuponticum, rather than nardostacium, and does not contain mel.
465
hoc antidotum in toto anno utendum est: hunc antidotum in totum biberis annum v1 hoc antidotum in toto
bibat anno (a. b. ed.) A ed., for ἡ δ’ ἀντίδοτος, ἣν ἔπινεν ὅλον τὸν ἐνιαυτὸν, ἔστιν [ἥδε. Ἀντίδοτος πρὸς
πώρους]. Gariopontus Q40, sed per totum annum utendum est hoc antidotum cum aqua calida; G26 G31, sed
per totum annum utendum est. Cf. 5.20, with item aliud antidotum quod datur in anno integro podagricis,
and see note ad loc.
466
centauriae ÷ v: [c. ÷] v all three Latin traditions, for Κενταυρίου οὐγγ. εʹ. ‘centauria’ is found twice in De
pod., at 4.4 and 5.22, both times for [κ]ενταυρίου. At both 4.4 and 5.22 every De pod. witness has centauri-,
except E, with centauregi- (4.4 and 5.22); Ce, with centaure- at 4.4 and cantaure- [sic] at 5.22; Bon. with
centaur- [sic] (4.4 and 5.22). For ‘centauria’, see Appendix 38.
467
camedreos: always camed- at 4.4, 4.6, 5.22, with the exception of Va2 at 4.4, with camid-; note the -eos
ending found here in all the De pod. witnesses (camed(_) Bon.), for Gk. genitive -υος. For ‘camedreos’, see
Appendix 38.
468
yperici: note that here, and at 5.22 and 21.3, every De pod. witness has y-, and not hy-; but see Appendix
37 for yp- against ypp-, and other spelling variants. For ‘ypericum’, see Appendix 38.
469
camedreos, yperici, ana ÷ viii: [c.] ÷ viii [y.] ÷ viii v1 camitria [sic] ÷ viiii [y.] ÷ viiii A [y.] camitrie ana
[÷] ix ed., for χαμαίδρυος οὐγγ. θʹ/ὑπερίκου οὐγγ. θʹ ἢ βʹ; Gariop., [c., y.] ana [÷] viii. Every De pod.
witness has [c., y.] ana ÷ viii, except Ce Bon., with [c., y.] ana ÷ v.
470
aristologiae: note the spelling aristologi-, both here (except P Bon. with aristol(_); Ce with aristolog
[sic]) and later at 5.22 (except Ce Bon. with aristol(_)). For ‘aristologia’, see Appendix 38.
471
gentianae: for ‘gentiana’, see Appendix 38.
472
petroselini: for ‘petroselinum’, see Appendix 38.
473
agarici: for ‘agaricus’, see Appendix 38.
474
fu: all Latin witnesses in all three Latin traditions for φοῦ [+Gk.II.555.n.1, ‘φυτοῦ M.’] ἡδέος. Note that
the transliterated -u ending, from Gk. -οῦ, becomes indeclinable. fu is found twice in De pod. (4.4 and 5.22,
for φοῦ); the spelling is always fu. For fu, see Appendix 38.
475
meu: all Latin witnesses in all three Latin traditions (men L) for μαίου. Note that the transliterated -u
ending, from Gk. -ου, becomes indeclinable. For meu, see Appendix 38.
- 114 -
ana ÷ iii476
nardostacii ÷ i477
mel<lis> quod sufficit 478
dato479 in calida aqua.
hoc] hoc autem E hic Bon. | antidotum] -u Va4 -o Ce E Bon. | in] om. Va4 Ce Bon. | toto]
om. Va4 | quod recipit] om. τ | centauriae] -ria Va2 Va3 -ri Va4 -reae Ce -regiae [sic] E -re
Bon. | ÷ v] (ue)l ÷ v. 3 1 x [?] Va4 | yperici] -um Va2 Va3 τ -u Va4 | ana ÷ viii] ana [÷] v
Ce Bon. | aristologiae] -ia Va2 Va4 aristol(_) P Bon. aristolog [sic] Ce | rotundae] -a Va2
Va4 rot(_) P ro. Bon. | gentianae] -a Va2 Va4 P | petroselini] -o Va2 -u Va4 petrosill(_)
Ce | agarici fu] transp. E | agarici] -um ρ | meu] men L | nardostacii] nardostatium
(nardostacium Va2) Va2 Va3 nardagastio cum s. s. ci super -st- Va4 nardistatii Ce
nardistatu Bon. | mel<lis>] mel ρ σ E Bon. | quod sufficit] om. Va4 | dato in calida aqua]
in calida aqua dabitur E | aqua] om. Ce Bon.
4.4. This antidote is to be taken during the whole year, which takes
of centaury, 5 unciae
of wall-germander
of St. John’s wort
of each, 8 unciae
of birthwort
of gentian
of parsley
of agaric
476
aristologiae rotundae, gentianae, petroselini, agarici, fu, meu, ana ÷ iii: [a. r.] ÷ iii [g.] ÷ iii [p.] ÷ iii [a.]
÷ iii [f.] ÷ iii [m.] ÷ iii v1 A [a.r., g. p. a. f. m.] ana [÷] iiii ed., for ἀριστολοχίας στρογγύλης οὐγγ.
γʹ/γεντιανῆς οὐγγ. γʹ/πετροσελίνου οὐγγ. γʹ/ἀγαρικοῦ οὐγγ. γʹ/φοῦ ἡδέος οὐγγ. γʹ/μαίου οὐγγ. γʹ.
Gariopontus Q40, [a.r., g. p. a. f. m.] ana ÷ iii; G26 G31, [a.r., g. p. a. f. m.] ana [÷] iiii. Every De pod.
witness has ...ana ÷ iii. Note the agreement in quantity between the Latin Alexander (v1 A), De pod. and
Gariopontus Q40 manuscript, and Gk., against the printed editions of the Latin Alexander (ed.) and
Gariopontus (G26 G31).
477
nardostacii ÷ i: [n. ÷] i Lat.Alex., for ναρδοστάχυος οὐγ. αʹ; Gariop., [n. ÷] i. Every tradition is in
agreement with [n. ÷] i. For ‘nardostacium’, see Appendix 38.
478
mel<lis> quod sufficit: mel quod sufficit v1 melle quod sufficit A mellis atici [sic] quod sufficit ed., for
μέλιτι; Gariop., mellis quod sufficiat (s(_) Q40). Every De pod. witness has mel quod sufficit, except Va4
with mel. For ‘mel’, found 13 times in De pod., see Appendix 40; see also Appendix 38, materia medica.
479
dato: datur v1 dabitur autem A dabis autem ed., for καὶ δίδου; Gariop. omits dato (G26 G31 also omit in
calida aqua; Q40, however, has cum aqua calida but before quod recipit). Every De pod. witness has dato,
except E with dabitur. Cf. v1 with dato at 5.37 (et sic unguere oleo et dato bibere ordinate per tempora v1,
for et lac bibat ordinate per tempora, De pod.).
- 115 -
of Cretan spikenard
of spignel
of each, 3 unciae
of spikenard, 1 uncia
of honey, what is sufficient
give [it] in warm water.
- 116 -
4.5. item aliud. alium scio 480 incipientem poros habere, et dum481 concretos haberet
lapides, hoc usus est apozima<te>482, per quod483 extenuatur crudus et pinguis humor, et484
sanus factus est.
item aliud] om. Bon. | alium scio] scio quendam Ce Bon. | alium] allum Va3 alium autem
Va4 quendam σ Bon. que(n)da(m) aut(em) E | scio] sio [sic] Va3 | habere] ab- Va3 | dum]
om. E | concretos] cretit- Bon. | haberet] habuerit P om. E ab- Va3 | hoc] hanc ρ hac Ce E
Bon. | usus est] transp. L usus ea(m) ρ usus Ce Bon. esse usum E | apozima<te>] apozima
ρ σ E Bon. | quod] quam ρ Ce E Bon. | et1] at Bon. | et sanus] sanusque P | sanus factus
est] factus est sanus E
4.5. Likewise another. I know another man who was beginning to have tophi, and while he
had compounded stones, he used this decoction, by which the crude and thick humour is
made thin, and he became healthy.
480
item aliud. alium scio: et alium scio Lat.Alex., for καὶ ἄλλον δέ τινα; Gariop., item quendam scio. Of the
De pod. witnesses, the ρ manuscripts have item aliud alium (allum Va3) s[c]io (autem scio Va4), σ E item
aliud quendam scio (s. q. Ce) (autem scio E), and Bon. has scio quendam.
481
et dum: et dum adhuc v1 qui dum adhuc A qui non adhuc ed.; Gariop., et dum (et omitted G31). Every
De pod. witness has et dum, except E with et.
482
hoc usus est apozima<te>: hanc usus fuisse apozimam v1 hac usum fuisse apozima A hoc usum fuisse
apozimate ed.; Gariop., hoc usus est apozimate. Note the spelling apozim-, both here, and later at 4.6, in all
the De pod. witnesses, except Va4 at 4.6, with apoxim-.
483
per quod: per quam v1 A per quod ed.; Gariop., per quod.
484
extenuatur crudus et pinguis humor, et: extenuatus crudus et pinguis humor v1 extenuatis crudis et
pinguibus humoribus A ed.; Gariop., extenuatur crudus et pinguis humor, et. Every De pod. witness has
extenuatur crudus et (at Bon.) pinguis humor, et (-que P).
- 117 -
4.6. conficitur sic485, origanum486, camedreos487, camepiteos488 et puleium489 coquebat, et
ex his bibebat apozima490.
conficitur sic] om. Ce Bon. conf(_) aut E | origanum] -u Va4 | camedreos] -rios Va2 -ream
Ce | camepiteos] et camepiteos Va2 Va3 et camepideos Va4 camepitios τ camepicios P E
cannipitium Ce camepith(_) Bon. | puleium] pul(_) P pulegi- Ce E Bon. | coquebat] -bant
Va4 | his] hac Ce Bon. | bibebat] bibant Va4 bibebat Va2 habebat Bon. | apozima] corr. ex
apozimat Ce -am Va2 Va3 -um E apoxim- Va4
4.6. It is prepared as follows, he boiled oregano, wall-germander, ground pine and
pennyroyal, and he drank the decoction [prepared] from these.
485
conficitur sic: quam (quae v1) apozimam (-a v1) hoc modo confi[c]iebat Lat.Alex., for ἦν δὲ τὸ
πινόμενον ἀπόζεμα ἐκ τοιούτων συγκείμενον βατανῶν; Gariop., quod conficitur sic. Every De pod. witness
has conficitur sic (except Ce Bon., who omit these two words) and not the imperfect tense seen in Lat.Alex.
Note that there are no quantities given in the recipe that follows.
486
origanum...: there are only two ingredients in this recipe in Gk., ὀριγάνου καὶ χαμαιπίτυος, both in the
genitive, following ἦν δὲ τὸ πινόμενον ἀπόζεμα ἐκ τοιούτων συγκείμενον βατανῶν. All three Latin traditions
have four ingredients and the genitive is no longer required with the coquebat of Lat.Alex. and De pod., and
the coquantur of Gariop. However, traces of the original Greek genitives survive in the camedreos and
camepiteos found in witnesses in all three traditions. For the transcription of Greek genitive forms in the
Latin tradition, cf., for example, Langslow 2006, 222 n.179 (on diabroseos). For ‘origanum’, see Appendix
38.
487
camedreos: camidreos v1 camitriam A ed.; Gariop., camedreos (with passive coquantur). Although
found in all three Latin traditions, this ingredient is not found in Gk.II.555.9.
488
camepiteos: note the spelling ca- in all the De pod. witnesses. For ‘camepiteos’, see Appendix 38.
489
puleium: puleium v1 A pulegium ed.; Gariop., pulegium. Although found in all three Latin traditions, this
ingredient is not found in Gk.II.555.9. Note that every De pod. witness has pulei- (pul(_) P), except Ce Bon.
E, with pulegi-. Note also that puleium/pulegium is not found in any of the De pod. witnesses at 21.3. For
‘puleium’, see Appendix 38.
490
bibebat apozima: bibat apozima v1 bibebat apozimam (transposed ed.) A ed.; Gariop., elixatura bibebat.
- 118 -
4.7. attamen haec expediunt491 his qui calidam et colericam habent distemperantiam492,
sicut iam dictum est.
attamen haec] hac tam(en) h(aec) Ce hec t(ame)n Bon. | expediunt] expeduunt Ce | his] hi
Va4 iis L | colericam] cocleric- Ce | distemperantiam] et disperanti- Va4 distn(_)p(er)antiCe distenp(er)anti- Bon. | dictum] supradict- Ce Bon.
4.7. However, these are suitable for those who have a hot and choleric imbalance, as has
already been said.
491
attamen haec expediunt: quod tamen haec nichil expediunt v1 horum tamen ni[ch]il expedit A ed., for ὧν
οὐδὲν ἁρμόζει; Gariop., hoc tantum conuenit. The negative (ni[ch]il) found in Lat.Alex., for οὐδὲν, has
been lost from the De pod. tradition, a loss carried forward into Gariopontus.
492
distemperantiam: ‘tempe__ damaged’ (Langslow, transcript) v1 temperantiam A distemperantiam ed., for
τὴν κρᾶσιν; Gariop., distemperantiam. Every De pod. witness has dist[em]perantiam (disperantiam Va4).
For ‘distemperantia’ in De pod., see 6.3 and note ad loc.
- 119 -
13.7 Chapter V: De cerotis ad poros (‘On cerates for tophi’)
5.t.493 De cerotis ad poros
De cerotis ad poros] om. Va3 Va4 Ce Bon. Capitulum .v. Curatio eorum L De eodem P
De diuersitate curat(_) podagrae Ca De medicaminibus soluentibus poros .iiii. E
5.t. On cerates for tophi
493
=2.265: Ad po[r]os (ff.81r, 81v) [omitting 2.266: De anodinis antidotis et catarticis dandis (f.81v)] +
2.267: Catarticum de hermodactilis (ff.81v, 82r) [omitting 2.268: De cathaputiis and 2.269: Potio de
coronopodium (f.82r)] + 2.270: De antidoto alio podagricis dando per totum annum (f.82r) [omitting 2.271:
De localibus adiutoriis mitigatiuis (f.82v)]. Gk.II.555.10. Gariopontus Q40, 54v; G26, LIIIIvb; G31, 83r.
- 120 -
5.1. Quoniam494 diuersa sunt genera medicamentorum495 quae soluere poros
consueuerunt496, uobis eorum exponimus497 differentias ut ad diuersas distemperantias498
aegrotantium uel ad magnitudinem malitiae499 eligamus500 quae soluant in articulis poros
ita ut numquam appareant et iterum non possint amplius generari501, quod hoc modo
conficitur502, recipit haec503
afronitri ÷ viii504
terbentinae ÷ vi505
494
Quoniam: Quoniam multa Lat.Alex., for ἀλλ’ ἐπειδὴ πολλή; Gariop., Quoniam. Every De pod. witness
has Quoniam. Cf. the beginning of 4.1, where all three Latin traditions have Quoniam quidem..., for Ἐπειδὴ
δὲ καὶ...
495
diuersa sunt genera medicamentorum: sunt medicamenta diuersa genera v1 sunt medicamentorum (m. s.
ed.) diuersa genera A ed.; all the De pod. and Gariop. witnesses are in agreement.
496
poros consueuerunt: poros consueuerunt quorum confectio de nimie (-ia v1) acredinis (-dine v1) qu[e]
sunt speciebus (-ies v1) fit que (qui v1) malaxando et effundendo soluunt (-uent v1) po[r]os Lat.Alex.;
Gariop., possunt po[r]os. Every De pod. witness has po[r]os consueuerunt (consuerunt Va3).
497
uobis eorum exponimus: uobis enim (enim omitted ed.) eorum exponimus Lat.Alex., for καλόν ἐστιν ὑμῖν
καὶ τούτων ἐκθέσθαι; Gariop., eorum disponamus. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ E have uobis eorum
disponimus; σ Bon. have uobis eorum exponimus, except Ca (notably differing from L, where L Ca=σ/τ)
with uobis exponenda est (followed by differentia). ‘exponere’ is found twice in De pod., here, and earlier at
1.4, where there was no Gk. equivalent, but all Lat.Alex. and De pod. witnesses had ‘exponere’, although the
relevant clause has been omitted by Gariop.
498
distemperantias: temperantias v1 A distemperantias ed., for κράσεις; Gariop., distemperantias. Every De
pod. witness has dist[em]peran[t]i-. For ‘distemperantia’ in De pod., see 6.3 and note ad loc.
499
malitiae: mali[t]i[ae] qu[ae] continetur in articulorum membris (m. a. ed.) Lat.Alex.; Gariop.,
mali[t]i[ae]. Every De pod. witness has mali[t]i[ae].
500
eligamus: elegimus (eligatis A ed.) quod (q(ue) ed.) expedire possit (possint v1 possunt ed.) uniuscuiusque
adiutoriis (adiutoria v1 ed.) qu[ae] in singulis continentur scripta Lat.Alex.; Gariop., eligamus. Of the De
pod. witnesses, ρ E have elegimus (elig- Va4), σ Bon. have eligamus.
501
generari: generari (-are v1). est enim (autem ed.) experimentatum (sperimentatus v1) Lat.Alex.; Gariop.,
generari. Every De pod. witness has generari (gerari Va4).
502
quod hoc modo conficitur: quod (qui v1) hoc modo conficitur Lat.Alex. Gariopontus Q40, qu[ae] hoc
modo conficiuntur quorum unum; G26 G31, quorum unum. Of the De pod. witnesses, E alone has quod +
conficitur (and changes non modo to ita); ρ has qui hoc modo conficitur; σ/τ has quae hoc modo conficitur;
σ/ψ Bon. have quae hoc modo conficiunter. The loss of est enim (autem ed.) experimentatum (sperimentatus
v1) from Lat.Alex. has created problems with regards to the relative pronoun in De pod., I have opted for
quod, picking up medicamentum earlier in the sentence.
503
recipit haec: recipit enim haec v1 recipit enim A ℞ hec ed. Gariopontus Q40 G26, ℞; G31, recip. Of the
De pod. witnesses, Va2 Va3 have recipit eni(m); σ/τ P have recipit h(aec); Va4 E have only recipit; Ce Bon.
omit recipit enim/haec entirely. The muddle with enim/haec in Lat.Alex. and De pod. witnesses has possibly
arisen due to the misinterpretation of an ‘H.’ (=enim) abbreviation; note v1 with enim haec.
504
afronitri ÷ viii: all three Latin traditions have [a. ÷] viii, for Ἀφρονίτρου οὐγγ. ηʹ. ‘afronitrum’ is found 3
times in De pod. (5.1, 5.2, 5.7); it is always written afronitr-, except at 5.1, with affronitr- Va4, afronic- σ/τ,
afonitr- E; at 5.2, with afronit(ru) Va4 afronit(ri) P; at 5.7, with afronit(ri) P. For ‘afronitrum’, see
Appendix 38.
505
terbentinae ÷ vi: [t.] ÷ xii Lat.Alex., for τερεβινθίνης οὐγγ. ιβʹ; Gariop., [t. ÷] vi. Every De pod. witness
has [t.] ÷ vi (vi ÷ Ce). Note that De pod. and Gariop. are in agreement, with [t. ÷] vi, against Lat.Alex. and
Gk. For ‘terbentina’, see Appendix 38. I thank Cloudy Fischer for suggesting the translation ‘turpentine’.
- 121 -
cerae ÷ xv506
olei Pontici ÷ xxi507
guttae primae a saponario ÷ vi508, conficis et uteris509.
diuersa] diu(ir)sa [sic] Va3 | genera] gnn(er)a [sic] Va3 gen(_) Va4 gn(er)a L E Ce |
consueuerunt] consuerunt Va3 | eorum] om. Ca | exponimus] dispon- ρ E exponenda est
Ca | differentias] -ia Ca | ut] et E | diuersas distemperantias] transp. L | diuersas] -am Ce |
distemperantias] -ia(m) Va4 -ia(m)s [sic] Ca distn(_)p(er)anti- Ce | aegrotantium] -iam
Va4 egrotan [sic] Ce | magnitudinem] -dine Va4 | eligamus] elegimus (elig- Va4) ρ E |
soluant in articulis poros] poros in articulis soluant E | numquam] unq- Bon. nunq- L | et
iterum] iterumque P | iterum] om. τ ulterus Ce ulterius Bon. | non possint amplius] amplius
non possint Bon. | possint] poss(_) P possunt Ce | generari] gerari [sic] Va4 | quod] qui ρ
quae σ Bon. | hoc modo] ita E | conficitur] -iuntur ψ Bon. | recipit haec afronitri] [recipit]
enim afronitru(m) +s. s. id est c(on)fectio Va2 | recipit] om. Ce Bon. | haec] eni(m)
Va2 Va3 om. Va4 Ce E Bon. h(aec) τ P | afronitri] -ru(m) Va2 Va3 affronitru Va4
afronici τ afonitri E | terbentinae] -a Va2 Va3 -as Va4 | ÷ vi] transp. Ce | cerae] -a ρ caerE | ÷ xv] ÷ v Va4 ÷ xii P | olei Pontici ÷ xxi] om. Ce Bon. | olei Pontici] oleum ponticum
Va2 oleum pont(_) Va3 pleopontico(_) [sic] Va4 | guttae primae] guttam primam Va2 Va3
gutta prima Va4 gutae primae Ca gutte prune [?] Bon. | saponario ÷ vi] saponarios Ce
sapanarios Bon. | conficis... [5.2]...a saponario] om. τ Ce Bon. | conficis] conf(_) E | uteris]
ut(_) P ut(er)e E
506
cerae ÷ xv: all three Latin traditions have [c. ÷] xv for κηροῦ οὐγγ. ιεʹ, but of the De pod. witnesses, note
Va4, with [c.] ÷ v, and P with [c.] ÷ xii (where xii and xv are, potentially, easily confused/misread).
507
olei Pontici ÷ xxi: [o. p.] ÷ xxi v1 [o. p. ÷] xx A ed., for ἐλαίου παλαιοῦ οὐγγ. καʹ [+Gk.II.555.n.5. ‘κδʹ
M.’]. Gariopontus Q40, [o. p.] id est oliuarum inmaturarum ÷ xxi; G26 G31, [o. p. ÷] xxi. Every De pod.
witness has ole[i] [P]ontic[i], except Va4 with pleopontico(_), and Ce Bon., who omit this ingredient. All
three Latin traditions are incorrect with ole[i] [P]ontic[i] for ἐλαίου παλαιοῦ. Note the gloss in Gariopontus
Q40, and cf. gloss ‘d’, found in ed.: ‘id est de oliuis i(m)maturis’ (81r). Note that v1 of the Latin Alexander,
De pod., and Gariop. all have [÷] xxi, for οὐγγ. καʹ, against A ed. of the Latin Alexander, with [÷] xx. For
‘oleum Ponticum’, see Appendix 38.
508
guttae primae a saponario ÷ vi: all three Latin traditions have [g. p. a s. ÷] vi, for κονίας πιλοποιϊκῆς, ἣν
[+Gk.II.555.n.6 ‘ὃ L, M.’] καὶ πρωτόστακτόν τινες καλοῦσιν οὐγγ. ϛʹ; translated by Puschmann (1878–79,
II.554) as ‘Hutmacherlauge, welche auch bei Einigen Tropflauge heisst’.
509
conficis et uteris: conficis et uteris v1 confi[c]ies et uteris A ed., for χρῶ καλλίστῳ καὶ διὰ πείρας.
Gariopontus Q40 (55r, ll.3–4) has: ‘quod (atque G26 G31) conficitur sic. Quae soluenda sunt (soluenda sunt
transp. G26 G31) lento igne soluantur. et sic puluis afronitri addatur (addas G26). et ita sufficienter decoctis
usui. ss (lib. G26 G31) distemperantie reserua.’
- 122 -
5.1. Since there are diverse kinds of medicaments which are accustomed to break up tophi,
we set forth for you their different types so that for the diverse imbalances of those who are
ill or for the extent of the wicked condition we might select [those medicaments] which
break up tophi in the joints in such a way that they are never seen and are not again able
to be generated further, [there is one medicament] which is prepared in this way, it takes
the following
of foam of soda, 8 unciae
of turpentine, 6 unciae
of wax, 15 unciae
of Pontic oil, 21 unciae
of the first drop [of lye] from the soap-maker, 6 unciae
you prepare and you use.
- 123 -
5.2. item aliud510
afronitri
terbentinae
guttae primae a saponario511
propoleos512
ana ÷ iiii513
cerae ÷ viiii514
colofoniae libra i515
olei ueteris ÷ xvi516
conficis et uteris517 ad poros et ad apostemata et ad podagras acutas518.
510
item aliud: item aliud Lat.Alex., for (heading, Gk.II.555.26) Ἄλλη διὰ πείρας, but note Gk.II.555.n.7,
‘ἄλλο L, M.’ Gariopontus Q40, it(em) aliud and, in the margin, est confectio similiter sup(ra)dicto. quod ℞;
G26 G31 have item aliud cuius confectio est similis lib. ℞ (Recip. G31).
511
[5.1] conficis et uteris. [5.2] item aliud...a saponario: omitted σ/τ Ce Bon.
512
propoleos: for ‘propolis’, see Appendix 38.
513
afronitri, terbentinae, guttae primae a saponario, propoleos ana ÷ iiii: all three Latin traditions have [÷]
iiii for each of these four ingredients, for Ἀφρονίτρου οὐγγ. δʹ/τερεβινθίνης οὐγγ. δʹ/πρωτοστάκτου οὐγγ. δʹ/
προπόλεως οὐγγ. δʹ.
514
cerae ÷ viiii: all three Latin traditions have [c. ÷ viiii], for κηροῦ οὐγγ. θʹ. However, Ce Bon. of the De
pod. witnesses omit this ingredient.
515
colofoniae libra i: all three Latin traditions have [c. libra i], for κολοφωνίας λιτ. αʹ. ‘colofonia’ is found
only here, at 5.2, in De pod. Note the spelling colofoni-, except in Va3 with colophini-; Va4 with colophoni-;
and L with colofani-. ‘libra’ is found 5 times in De pod. (5.2, 5.4, 5.7, 7.13, 21.2), see Appendix 37 for
abbreviations used in the various De pod. witnesses. For ‘colofonia’, see Appendix 38.
516
olei ueteris ÷ xvi: all three Latin traditions have [o. u. ÷ xvi] for ἐλαίου παλαιοῦ οὐγγ. ιϛʹ. However, of the
Latin Alexander witnesses, note v1 with [o. u.] xv [sic]; of the De pod. witnesses, note P with [o. u.] ÷ vi and
E with [o. u.] xiii (or xvi); of the Gariopontus witnesses, note Q40 with [o. u.] ÷ vix, and G31 with [o. u. ÷]
xvii. For ‘oleum uetus’, see Appendix 38.
517
conficis et uteris: conficis et uteris v1 confi[c]ies et uteris A ed., for μίξας χρῶ; Gariop., faciunt.
518
ad apostemata et ad podagras acutas: ad apostomas id est calci rosas podagras satis acute faciens v1 ad
apostomata id est calcitrosas podagras satis acute facit A ad apostemata calcituosa aut podagras satis acute
facit ed., for [ἐπὶ] ἀποστημάτων πάνυ ὀξέως ποιοῦσι. Gariopontus Q40, ad apostemata et ad podagras
acutas; G26 G31, ad apostemata (ap(_)ata G26) et ad podagricas causas, and note that Gariop. replaced
conficis et uteris earlier in the sentence with faciunt. ‘apostema’ is found only here in De pod. For
apostemata, see McVaugh 2000.
- 124 -
[5.1] conficis et uteris. [5.2] item aliud...a saponario] om. τ Ce Bon. | item aliud] item aliud
+s. s. .s. confe(_) Va2 | afronitri] -ru (-(ru) Va4) ρ -(ri) P | terbentinae] -a ρ | guttae primae]
guttam primam Va2 Va3 gutta primam Va4 | propoleos] propoleos +s. s. id est cera uirgine
Va2 p(ro)poleo Ce popoleo Bon. | cerae ÷ viiii] om. Ce Bon. | cerae] -a(m) Va2 Va3 -a
Va4 caer- L E | ÷ viiii] ÷ ix L | colofoniae] -ia(m) Va2 Va3 (colophini- Va3) colophonia
Va4 colofani- L | olei ueteris] oleum uetus Va2 Va3 oleo uetus Va4 | ÷ xvi] ÷ vi P xiii [aut
xvi ?] E | conficis] -fice Ce Bon. conf(_) E | uteris] utere Ce E Bon. ut(_) P | apostemata]
-mas ρ -ma L ψ apostoma(m) [sic] Ca postemata [sic] E ap(_)a Bon.
5.2. Likewise another
of foam of soda
of turpentine
of the first drop [of lye] from the soap-maker
of bee glue
of each, 4 unciae
of wax, 9 unciae
of Colofonian resin, 1 libra
of old oil, 16 unciae
you prepare and you use for tophi and for abscesses and for acute gouts.
- 125 -
5.3.519 item aliud — hoc autem eos iuuat et multum amplius operatiuum est520 — quod
uocatur diacinnabareos et alos<anto>s521.
item aliud] aliud it(em) aliud Ce | hoc autem…[5.5.] item aliud] om. ψ Bon. | autem] aut
Ca | multum] -o Ca | operatiuum] -iua ρ operantium τ | quod] quae ρ | alos<anto>s]
alosc(_)s ρ τ E
5.3. Likewise another — this helps them and is much more beneficial — which is called
diacinnabareos and salt efflorescence.
519
Lat.Alex. includes a sentence/clause before 5.3, that is not found in any De pod. witness or Gariop.:
bonum (bona v1) ergo est ad h[ae]c et multum a nobis probatum est (nobis probata v1), for καλὰ μὲν οὖν
ἐστι ταῦτα καὶ τῶν πλείστην δεδωκότων πεῖραν. This third recipe in Chapter V (5.3 and 5.4), as it stands in
De pod., is so radically reduced in comparison to Lat.Alex. and Gk. that it is actually a completely different
recipe; notably, it is omitted entirely by the ψ branch of the De pod. stemma, that is P Ce, and therefore by
Bon.
520
hoc autem eos iuuat et multum amplius operatiuum est: hoc autem medicamen multo amplius operatiua
est v1 medicamen ad hoc (hec ed.) quod multum amplius operatiuum est A ed. Gariopontus Q40, hoc autem
eos iuuat et multum amplius operatiuum; G26 G31, quod ad h[ae]c iuuat et multum amplius operatiuum est.
Note that hoc autem…5.5. item aliud is omitted by σ/ψ Bon. Note that E alone of the De pod. witnesses has
operatiuum; ρ has operatiua; σ/τ has operantium.
521
quod uocatur diacinnabareos et alos<anto>s: quae uocatur diacinnabareos et alosantos et alia multa v1
et uocatur diacinabareus (dyacinabareus ed.) et alosantus et aliis multis (multis modis ed.) A ed., for τὸ διὰ
κινναβάρεως καὶ ἁλὸς ἄνθους καὶ ἄλλων πλείστων μεταλλικῶν σκευαζόμενον. Gariopontus Q40, quod
uocatur diacinnabareos id est de minio ℞ alosanti; G26 G31, quod uocatur diacinnabareos ℞ (Recip. G31)
alassanti. For ‘alosantos’, see Appendix 38. On dia-, see Rippinger 1993; Fredrikkson 2002, 91.
- 126 -
5.4.522 conficitur sic523
litargiru libra i524
olei ueteris SS i525
lepidos calcu ÷ i526
calcucecaumenu ÷ i527
cinnabareos ℈ xvii528 529
litu Frigiu ÷ vi530 531
522
Note that 5.4 is missing from the De pod. witnesses σ/ψ Bon.
conficitur sic: habet (-ent ed.) autem gra[f]agius (-ia ed.) ipse (-a ed.) Lat.Alex., for ἔχει δὲ τούτου ἡ
γραφὴ οὕτω· Τὸ διὰ κινναβάρεως. Gariop. omits conficitur sic, continuing with the ingredients of the recipe
that he has decided begin with alosantos (alosanti Q40 alassanti G26 G31); but note that Q40 gives no
quantity for this ingredient, whereas G26 G31 both have lib. i. However, both Lat.Alex. and Gk., in that
section of the recipe missing from De pod. and Gariop., have 2 librae of alosantos.
524
litargiru libra i: all three Latin traditions have [l. libra] i, for Λιθαργύρου λιτ. αʹ. Of the De pod.
witnesses, however, note that E has Leu barbari ÷ vi [sic], in place of litargiru libra i. For ‘litargirus’, see
Appendix 38.
525
olei ueteris SS i: Lat.Alex. and De pod. all have a quantity of SS (? v1) i, as does Gariopontus Q40; ed.
has gloss ‘k’: ‘est figura sextarii et est sextarius lb(_). ii. et se.’ (81r); Gariopontus G26 G31, however, have
lib. i, for λιτ. αʹ. Note that, in place of oleum uetus, A ed. of the Latin Alexander have ole- uetust-, for ἐλαίου
παλαιοῦ.
526
lepidos calcu ÷ i: [l. c. ÷ i] is found in all three Latin traditions for λεπίδος οὐγ. αʹ. For the De pod.
witnesses, note the spelling calc- in all. For ‘lepis calcu’, see Appendix 38.
527
calcucecaumenu ÷ i: all three Latin traditions have [c. ÷ i], for χαλκοῦ κεκαυμένου οὐγ. αʹ. For
‘calcucecaumenus’, see Appendix 38.
528
cinnabareos  xvii: [c.] scrip(_) xciii v1, [c.]  xviii A [c.] ÷ xviii ed., for κινναβάρεως γρ. ιηʹ.
Gariopontus Q40, [c.] ℈ xvii; G26 G31, [c.] ʒ (and where this symbol seems to stand for uncia in this recipe)
xvii. For ‘cinnabareos’, see Appendix 38.
529
Between cinnabareos and litu Frigiu, in both Lat.Alex. and Gk., is an additional ingredient missing from
all the De pod. witnesses and Gariop.: magniteziontos ÷ i v1 magnitozunto ÷ i A magnitozonti [℥ i] ed., for
μαγνήτου ζῶντος οὐγ. αʹ.
530
litu Frigiu ÷ vi: [l. f.] L ci v1 [l. f.] L viii A [l. f.] ℥ viii (but note that the order of the ingredients differs
and that [l. f.] is not after magnitozonti) ed., for λίθου Φρυγίου δραχ. ϛʹ; Gariop., [l. f.] ÷ vi. For ‘litus
Frigius’, see Appendix 38.
531
The rest of the ingredients for this recipe, along with instructions for its preparation, and further comments
on its use and usefulness, found here in both Lat.Alex. (2.265) and Gk.II.557.13–559.9, are missing from the
De pod. witnesses and Gariop., replaced in De pod. merely by conficis et uteris (for Gariop., see next note).
The equivalent to 5.4 in ed. of the Latin Alexander is: ‘Habent autem graphagiai ipsa litargiri lb(_).i. olei
uetusti .SSk.i. lepidos calcul .℥.unam calcuce caumenonm .℥.i. cinabrumn .℥.xviii. magnitozonti litupiritio
cadmiep yxitoq libanir litu ematistis litu perdiciato betonice gentiane cameleonte nigre ana .℥.i. litut frigii
.℥.viii. id est dyafrigis aloe .℥.ii. galbani .℥.i. et. s(emis). armoniaci thimiamatiu .℥.iiii. litus ciscix .℈.lxxiii.
propuleiy lb. iiii. et. s(emis). cere .℥.xvii. betonice .℥.i. et. s(emis). et. ℈.viii. aristol(_) .℥.s(emis). diptani
.℈.xlii. resine sicce .lb(_).i. Adipes de strutionez cum litargiro terens supermitte alozantia .lb(_).ii. per partes
/ donec omnia resoluantur.’ Where the superscript letters refer to glosses found in ed., see 81r. Note that the
523
- 127 -
conficis et uteris532.
5.4.] om. ψ Bon. | conficitur] conf(_) u(ero) E | litargiru] litargiri (lithargiri L) τ Leu
barbari E lithargir- Va3 Va4 | libra i] ÷ vi E | olei ueteris] oleu(m) uet(us) Va2 Va3 oleo
uet(us) Va4 | lepidos] -do Va4 -di τ lapid- Va2 lepidos +in marg. id est battitura [?] de
aeramine E | calcu] -i τ | ÷ i] om. Va4 **** E | calcucecaumenu] calcuce caumenu ρ
chalcuci caumeni τ calcuceu caumenu +in marg. id est aesustum E | ÷ i] ana ÷ i Va4 |
cinnabareos] -bari τ cinabar- Va3 cinnauar- Va4 cinnabareos +in marg. id est color qui fit
ex argento uiuo et sulfure E | litu Frigiu] lithii [sic] frigii τ lit(us) frigiu(m) Va4 litu frigii
+s. s. id est lapis frigius E | conficis] confic(_) Va3 c(on)fic(_) Va4 c(on)f(_) E | uteris]
utere E
5.4. It is prepared as follows
of litharge, 1 libra
of old oil, 1 sextarius
of flake of copper, 1 uncia
of burned copper, 1 uncia
of cinnabar, 17 scrupuli
of Phrygian stone, 6 unciae
you prepare and you use.
order of the ingredients in Gk. is: Λιθαργύρου...ἐλαίου παλαιοῦ...λεπίδος...χαλκοῦ
κεκαυμένου...κινναβάρεως...μαγνήτου ζῶντος...λίθου Φρυγίου... (Gk.II.557.6–12).
532
conficis et uteris: omitted Lat.Alex., no Gk. equivalent. Gariopontus Q40 (55r, ll.10–14) has: ‘quod
conficitur sic. litargirum (-rium G26 G31) oleo coquatur. donec amolentum (admol- G26) fiat. et sic
misceatur puluis metallorum. et post horam (habiti G26 horas G31) parui spatii (paruispacii G26 G31)
cinnabarei (-barii G26 G31). et lithifrigii. tunc utiliter decoctum ad expellendas distemperantias
superscriptas [sic] (lib. G26 G31) reserua.’
- 128 -
5.5. item aliud quod uocatur leptocarion533.
[5.3.] hoc autem…[5.5.] item aliud] om. ψ Bon. | quod] q(ui) P | leptocarion] -cario Va3
leptecarion Va4 leptorion E
5.5. Likewise another which is called leptocarion.
533
item aliud quod uocatur leptocarion: for τὸ δὲ διὰ λεπτοκαρύων καλούμενον φάρμακον. ‘leptocarion’ is
found twice in De pod., here, and at 5.7 (for λεπτοκαρύων). The spelling in De pod. is leptocarion, except at
5.5, where Va4 has leptecarion and E has leptorion, and at 5.7, where Ca has lectocarion. For ‘leptocarion’,
see Appendix 38.
- 129 -
5.6. est enim felicissimum et facile534.
est enim ...[5.7.]...leptocarion] om. Ce Bon. | felicissimum] -im(us) Va4
5.6. It is very successful and easy.
534
est enim felicissimum et facile: est enim felicissimum (-us v1) et facile inuenitur (inuenietur v1) utrisque
(ubique ed.) sed ad (et A) agendum (-am v1) nimiam habet uirtutem Lat.Alex., for ἀμφοτέρων εὐτυχεῖ καὶ
γὰρ καὶ τὸ εὐπόριστον ἅμα καὶ τὸ δραστικὸν κέκτηται. Gariopontus Q40, superscript est felicissim. 7 facile
[sic]; G26 G31, est enim felicissimum (foelicissim- G31) et facile.
- 130 -
5.7. conficitur sic535 536
leptocarion ÷ iii537
afronitri ÷ vi538
olei ueteris libra i539
saponis Gallici ÷ iiii540
mellis ÷ iii541
albuminis ouorum fiala i542
cerae ÷ x543
terbentinae ÷ vi544
535
conficitur sic: conficitur (et conficitur A) autem sic Lat.Alex., for ἡ δὲ σύνθεσις τούτου τοῦτον ἔχει τὸν
τρόπον. Φάρμακον τὸ διὰ λεπτοκαρύων. Gariopontus Q40, superscript ℞; G26 G31, et. Gariop. does not
have conficitur sic here, but see note on terbentinae ÷ vi.
536
The first ingredient found in this recipe in both Lat.Alex. and Gk., before leptocarion, is missing from all
the De pod. witnesses and Gariop.: Gutta prima a saponariis ÷ ci v1 Gusta prima a saponariis ÷ vi A gutte
prime a saponariis ÷ vi ed., for Πρωτοστάκτου οὐγγ. ϛʹ.
537
leptocarion ÷ iii: [l.] ÷ ii v1 A omitted ed., for λεπτοκαρύων οὐγγ. θʹ ἐν ἄλλῳ οὐγγ. ϛʹ. Gariopontus Q40,
[l.] ÷ iii; G26 G31, [l.] ʒ (and where this symbol seems to stand for uncia in this recipe) iiii. Every De pod.
witness has [l.] ÷ iii. The difference in quantity between the Latin traditions (themselves differing from each
other also) and the Greek is striking. For ἐν ἄλλῳ in Galen, as a formula signifying the use of more than one
manuscript containing a given recipe, see Totelin 2009, 84–5.
538
afronitri ÷ vi: [a.] ÷ vi (ci v1) v1 A omitted ed., for ἀφρονίτρου οὐγγ. δʹ. Gariopontus Q40, [a.] ÷ v; G26
G31, [a.] ʒ (and where this symbol seems to stand for uncia in this recipe) vi. The De pod. witnesses that
have this ingredient all have [a.] ÷ vi.
539
olei ueteris libra i: all the Latin witnesses, in all three Latin traditions, have [o. u.] libra i, for ἐλαίου
παλαιοῦ λιτ. αʹ, found before κηροῦ (cerae) in Gk.559.II.21.
540
saponis Gallici ÷ iiii: all three Latin traditions (omitted σ/τ) have [s. G. ÷] iiii, for σάπωνος Γαλλικοῦ
οὐγγ. δʹ. For ‘sapo Gallicus’, see Appendix 38.
541
mellis ÷ iii: all three Latin traditions (omitted σ/τ) have [m. ÷] iii, for μέλιτος [+Gk.II.559.n.4, ‘2202
schaltet Ἀττικοῦ ein’] οὐγγ. γʹ.
542
albuminis ouorum fiala i: albumen ouarum [sic] numero ci v1 albumine ouorum ÷ vi A albumi(_)s
ouorum ÷ vi ed., for ὠῶν τὰ λευκά ϛʹ; Gariop., albu[m]inis ouorum [f]ialam i. Every De pod. witness has [a.
o. f.] i, except Ce Bon., who omit i. ‘fiala’ is found only here, at 5.7, in De pod.; note the spelling fial- in all
the De pod. witnesses.
543
cerae ÷ x: all the Latin witnesses, in all three Latin traditions, have [c. ÷] x, for κηροῦ οὐγγ. ιʹ.
544
terbentinae ÷ vi: [t. ÷ vii] Lat.Alex., for τερεβινθίνης οὐγγ. ζʹ. Gariopontus Q40 (55r, ll.16–19) has: ‘[t.]
÷ (ʒ G26 G31) vi et conficitur sic. Quae sunt liquenda liquantur (-entur G26 G31). et liquefactis (liq(ue)sctis
[sic] G26) leptocarie (-iae G31). cum sapone. et albumine (albug- G26 G31) ouorum trite (-ae G31)
addantur. atque in mortario misceantur. et sic puluis afronitri mittatur. De hinc (Deinde G26 G31)
pacientibus suprascriptam (s(_)m G26 secundum G31) distemperantiam inpone.’ Every De pod. witness has
[t. ÷ vi], except Va4 alone, with [t.] vii (omitting ÷).
- 131 -
fit enim hoc medicamen ad omnia545.
[5.6.] est enim ...[5.7.]...leptocarion] om. Ce Bon. | conficitur] et conficit- τ c(on)f(_) E |
leptocarion] lectocarion Ca leptocarion +s. s. id est auellanae E | afronitri...mellis ÷ iii] om.
τ | afronitri ÷ vi] om. Ce Bon. | afronitri] -ru(m) Va2 Va3 -ru Va4 -(ri) P | olei ueteris]
oleum uetus Va2 Va3 oleo uetus Va4 | saponis] -ne ρ sappon- E | Gallici] -o ρ | mellis]
mel Va2 Va4 et mel Va3 | albuminis] album(_) ρ (aluum(_) Va4) albuminu(m) E | fiala]
-am σ E Bon. | i] om. Ce Bon. | cerae] -a ρ caer- E | terbentinae] -a ρ | ÷ vi] transp. Ce ÷
vii Va4 | fit] sit Va2 Va4 τ P | enim] om. ψ Bon. autem τ | hoc] h(aec) Va3
5.7. It is prepared as follows
of hazelnuts, 3 unciae
of foam of soda, 6 unciae
of old oil, 1 libra
of Gallic soap, 4 unciae
of honey, 3 unciae
of egg whites, 1 saucer
of wax, 10 unciae
of turpentine, 6 unciae
this medicament does for everything.
545
fit enim hoc medicamen ad omnia: et (sit v1) enim hoc medicamen ad omnia multum est bonum Lat.Alex.,
for ἔνεστι δέ σοι πολύχρηστον τὸ φάρμακον ποιεῖν; Gariop., facit enim hoc medicamen (medicamentum G26
G31) ad omnia. There is disagreement amongst the De pod. witnesses concerning sit/fit with/without enim.
Only ρ E have enim: Va3 E have fit enim; Va2 Va4 have sit enim. The σ witnesses are clearly unhappy with
enim: P has sit (alone); Ce Bon. have fit (alone). σ/τ, on the other hand, has picked up and used a clause
found elsewhere: sit autem (see 7.5 and 13.3). Similarly, Gariop. has used a clause found elsewhere: facit
enim (see 7.14).
- 132 -
5.8. interdum enim persoluitur546 uirtus eius, et expediens est mollioribus corporibus et
delicatis547 si ei548 admisceantur mellis duae partes.549
interdum] induum Va4 et interdum Ce Bon. | enim] om. σ Bon. | persoluitur uirtus eius]
uirtus eius persoluitur τ | persoluitur] om. ψ E Bon. | uirtus] uirt(ur) uirt(us) Va4 | et1] om.
ψ E Bon. | admisceantur] -eatur P | mellis duae partes] duae partes mellis L .v. partes
corporis [sic] Ca partes duae mellis Ce Bon. | partes] -is Va2 Va4
5.8. Sometimes its strength is dissipated, and it is suitable for softer bodies and delicate
[bodies] if two parts of honey are added to it.
546
persoluitur: resoluitur Lat.Alex., for ἐκλύοντι; Gariop., persoluitur.
et expediens est mollioribus corporibus et delicatis: et ideo mollioribus corporibus et delicatis expediens
est v1 et ideo mollioribus corporibus et delicatis est corporibus expediens A et ideo mollioribus corporibus
et delicatis est expediens ed., for μετριώτερον γὰρ ἔσται καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν μαλακωτέρων σωμάτων ἁρμόζειν
δυνάμενον; Gariop., et expediens est mollioribus (mollibus Q40) corporibus et delicatis.
548
ei: ei is found in every Latin witness, but there is no equivalent in Gk.; however, note Gk.II.559.n.5, ‘L
und M schalten αὐτῷ ein.’
549
Following 5.8.De pod., a section of text found in the Latin Alexander at the end of 2.265 (81r–81v), all
2.266 (81v), and the beginning of 2.267 (81v)=Gk.II.559.27–II.565.10, is not found in either De pod. or
Gariop.
547
- 133 -
5.9.550 puluis551 catarticus552, inuentus a peritis medicis et nimium expertus, qui mirabiliter
mitigat furiosos podagricorum dolores et ignitum extinguit 553 calorem, et statim cum
uentrem soluit, mox paragorizat et temperat patientis membra, in tantum ut a sella554 sine
alterius adiutorio ad proprium redeat lectum.
puluis] pul(_) Va3 pul(_) siue Va2 | catarticus] -um ρ catarticum ante [5.10] de
hermodactilo Va3 catarticum de hermodactilo aptum omnibus podagricis Va2 | inuentus]
-a ρ | et nimium] nimiumque P | expertus] -a ρ | qui] q(ue) ρ | mitigat] et mitig- P mittigCe | podagricorum] podagrorum Ce | et ignitum] ignitumque P | ignitum] ignium E |
extinguit] extinguitu(m) extinguit [sic] Va4 | uentrem] -re Va4 | soluit] solu(m) [sic] P
soluunt E | paragorizat] -gorizat corr. ex -gorizent Va4 -gorietat τ perag- Bon. | temperat]
tn(_)p(er)at Ce | patientis membra] transp. Bon. | patientis] patient(em) τ | a sella] asella
[sic] ρ σ assella Bon. | adiutorio] -ium ρ adiutorio in marg. P | redeat] redd- Ce | lectum]
locum Bon.
5.9. A cathartic powder, discovered by experienced doctors and very much proved, which
calms wonderfully severe pains of gouty conditions and quenches fiery heat, and as soon
550
5.9–5.11.De pod. are found in all the De pod. and Gariop. witnesses, but are not found in Lat.Alex., cf.
Langslow 2006, 75; there seems to be no Gk. equivalent. Note that a ‘profile head’ (cf. Thomson and Gullick
2001, 142) is found in Q40 (55r, ll.21–32), where the text between the top and bottom of this ‘profile head’
contains the equivalent to the three hermodactyl recipes as found in De pod., at 5.9–5.11, 5.12 (Jacobus’
recipe), and 5.13 (Theodosius’ recipe). Intriguingly, a version of the recipe at 5.9–5.11.De pod. is found in
the late-thirteenth century English manuscript, Bodleian e Musaeo 219. In this manuscript (69r), within the
Speculum medicine (‘The Mirror of Medicine’), there is a version of 1.1.De pod., bearing a much closer
relationship to the σ witnesses than the ρ witnesses, followed immediately by a version of 5.9. After this is a
recipe containing all the ingredients found in the recipe at 5.10.De pod., including hermodactyl, albeit with
different quantities. There then follows a version of 5.11. However, Bodleian e Musaeo 219 does not then
continue with the hermodactyl recipes of Jacobus (5.12) and Theodosius (5.13), but with another
hermodactyl recipe, introduced by what could be considered to be a variation of the beginning of 5.10. I
thank Cloudy Fischer for both alerting me to this and for very kindly sharing his transcript of the relevant
text. For more on the Speculum medicine and Bodleian e Musaeo 219, see Fischer 2008.
551
puluis: here, of the De pod. witnesses, ρ understands ‘puluis’ as a feminine noun (having inuenta, experta,
and quae rather than inuentus, expertus, and qui); σ Bon. E consider it to be a masculine noun, as does
Gariop. Cf. at 5.24, where again ρ understands ‘puluis’ as a feminine noun, with puluere facta; σ/τ P have
puluerem and factum; E alone has puluere facto; Ce Bon. have only puluerem; Gariop. omits 5.24 entirely.
But, cf. at 5.11, where every De pod. witness has de hoc puluere (except Ce Bon., with de hoc possunt);
Gariop. alters the clause at 5.11. On gender variation in puluis in Latin, see Adams 2013, 388. I thank Jim
Adams for this reference.
552
catarticus: of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has catarticum, but see app. crit.; σ Bon. E have catarticus, which
is functioning adjectivally, with nominative masculine puluis, rather than as a neuter noun. Gariop. has
adjectival c[a]tarticus.
553
extinguit: ‘extinguere’ is found only here, at 5.9, in De pod.; note the spelling exting- in all the De pod.
witnesses.
554
a sella: E alone has two words, a + (ablative) sella; all the other De pod. witnesses have (ablative) asella
(assella Bon.).
- 134 -
as it loosens the belly, immediately it soothes and tempers the limbs of the patient, so much
so that he returns from going to stool to his own bed without another person’s help.
- 135 -
5.10.555 de hermodactilo apto omnibus podagricis556
hermodactili
diagridii557
ana ÷ ii
cimini558
zinziberis559
costi560
gariofoli561
ana562 ÷ i.
de hermodactilo apto omnibus podagricis] catarticum de hermodactilo aptum omnibus
podagricis ante inuent[us] [5.9] Va2 om. Ce Bon. | de hermodactilo apto] catarticum de
hermodactilo aptum Va3 de [he]rmoda[ct]ilo abtum Va4 de aermodactilo +in marg. N(ot)a
[+] qualiter nutriendi sunt hermodatilum accepturi in altera pagina huius folii E |
hermodactili] -o ρ | diagridii] -ium Va2 Va3 diog(ri)dio [sic] Va4 dyagridi- Ce | ana] om.
P | cimini] -u ρ cymin- E | zinziberis] ginciber Ce gingiber- Bon. | costi] -u ρ | gariofoli]
garofal- Va2 Va4 gyariofal- Va3 gariofil- L gariofal- E gar(_) Bon. | ÷ i] ÷ ii Va4
555
5.9–5.11.De pod. are not found in Lat.Alex.
de hermodactilo apto omnibus podagricis: in the De pod. witnesses, note the position of this phrase in
Va2 (after pul(_) siue catarticu[s] and before inuent[us]); note also the displacement of catarticum in Va3
(before de hermodactilo apto...); de hermodactilo...podagricis is omitted entirely by Ce Bon. Gariopontus
Q40, qui ℞; G26, quod ℞; G31, quod recip. I suspect that de hermodactilo apto omnibus podagricis was
originally a (sub-)heading. ‘hermodactilus’ is found 6 times in De pod., only in Chapter V (5.101, 5.102, 5.12,
5.13, 5.15, 5.19). For ‘hermodactilus’, see Appendix 38.
557
diagridii: ‘diagridium’ is found 4 times in De pod., here (where 5.9–5.11 are not found in Lat.Alex. or
Gk.); 5.12; 7.201 (ex diagridio [see ad loc. for Lat.Alex.] for τὸν ὀπὸν τῆς σκαμμωνίας); and 7.202 (diagridii
for σκαμμωνίας). The spelling is always diagridi-, except Va4, at 5.10, with diog(ri)di-; Ce, at 5.10 and 5.12,
with dyagridi-. For ‘diagridium’, see Appendix 38. See also scamonia (see Appendix 40).
558
cimini: the spelling is always cimin- in the De pod. witnesses, here, at 5.13, and 21.3, except E with
cymin- here. For ‘ciminum’, see Appendix 38.
559
zinziberis: note that Gariopontus Q40 also has this ingredient, the printed texts G26 G31 do not. For the
spelling variants/abbreviations of zinziber in the De pod. witnesses, here, and at 5.13, see Appendix 37. For
‘zinziber’, see Appendix 38.
560
costi: for ‘costus’, see Appendix 38.
561
gariofoli: for ‘gariofolum’, see Appendix 38.
562
ana: ana Q40 omitted G26 G31.
556
- 136 -
5.10. Concerning hermodactyl suitable for all gouty conditions
of hermodactyl
of scammony
of each, 2 unciae
of cumin
of ginger
of costus root
of gariofolum
of each, 1 uncia.
- 137 -
5.11.563 si uis, de hoc puluere accipe564 pensum solidi i cum uino albo aut cum mulsa565 et,
si uis, confice566 cum melle et bibe567 cum aqua568, penso569 ℈ v570.
puluere] possunt Ce Bon. | accipe] -ere Va3 σ Bon. accep- Va4 | pensum] -o Va4 | solidi]
-um Va2 Va3 sol(_) Va4 E | i] om. τ unum Va2 | cum2] om. τ | uis confice] conficere uis ψ
Bon. | confice] confic(_) Va2 -ere σ E Bon. | melle] mel Va4 | et] om. Ce Bon. | bibe] -ere
Va4 (uiu- Va4) τ P -ere potes E om. Ce Bon. | cum] qu(_) Ce qn(_) Bon. | aqua] -[ae] Ce
E Bon. | penso] pens(_) Va2 Va3 pen(_) Va4 pensili τ pensile P pensilis E | ] sol(_) Va4
5.11. If you wish, from this powder take a weight of 1 solidus with white wine or with
honey-water and, if you wish, prepare with honey and drink with water, by weight 5
scrupuli.
563
5.9–5.11.De pod. are not found in Lat.Alex.
si uis, de hoc puluere accipe: dabis Gariop. Note that every De pod. witness has de hoc puluere, except
Ce Bon., with de hoc possunt; cf. 5.11, and see note ad loc., and 5.24.
565
mulsa: ‘mulsa’ is found only here in De pod. For ‘mulsa’, see Appendix 38.
566
si uis, confice: Gariop., si uis conficere (uis conficere transposed Q40). Of the De pod. witnesses, σ Bon.
E all have si uis and the infinitive conficere (uis conficere transposed ψ Bon.).
567
et bibe: dabis Gariop.
568
aqua: for ‘aqua’, see Appendix 38.
569
penso: omitted Gariop.
570
℈ v: ℈ v Gariopontus Q40; ʒ (and where this symbol seems to stand for uncia in this recipe?) v G26 G31.
564
- 138 -
5.12.571 item aliud quod572 Iacobus tradidit
hermodactili ℈ iiii573
diagridii ℈ ii574
dabis bibere, sed ante accipiat cibum, et calidam aquam bibat et humidos cibos patiens
accipiat.
quod] qua(m) Va2 Va3 que(m) Va4 | hermodactili] -o ρ |  iiii]  iii σ E Bon. | diagridii]
-ium Va2 Va3 -io Va4 dyagrid- Ce | bibere] bib(is) Va4 bib(er) L | sed] s7 Va4 | accipiat]
-it Va4 -iant Ca | cibum] cyb- P | bibat] -ant P | et humidos] humidosque P | et] om. Ce
Bon. | cibos] cyb- P
5.12. Likewise another which Jacobus has handed down
of hermodactyl, 4 scrupuli
of scammony, 2 scrupuli
you are to give to drink, but before let him take food, and let him drink warm water and let
the patient take moist foods.
571
5.12–19.De pod.=approximately the final third of 2.267 (81v–82r).
item aliud quod: item al(iud) que(m) v1 item alia potio quam A item alia quam ed., for Ἄλλο ὅπερ...
Gariopontus Q40, item aliud que(m); G26 G31, item aliud quod.
573
hermodactili ℈ iiii: [h.] ℈ iiii Lat.Alex., for Ἑρμοδακτύλου γρ. δʹ ἐν ἄλλῳ κερ. δʹ. Gariopontus Q40, [h.] ℈
iii; G26 G31, [h.] [?measure] iii. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has [h.] ℈ iiii, σ Bon. E have [h.] ℈ iii.
574
diagridii ℈ ii: [d.] ℈ ii v1 [d.] ℈ iiii A ed., for δακρυδίου γρ. βʹ. Gariopontus Q40, [d.] ℈ ii; G26 G31, [d.] ʒ
(where this symbol seems to stand for ? in this recipe) ii.
572
- 139 -
5.13. item aliud antidotum quod Theodosius philosophus575 tradidit
hermodactili ÷ i576
cimini Ethiopici ℈ iii577
anisi ℈ iii578
masticis ℈ ii579
alipiados ℈ vi580
agarici ℈ iii581
zinziberis ℈ iii582 583
spicae nardi ℈ ii584
575
Theodosius philosophus: for ὁ φιλόσοφος Θεοδόσιος; note P of the De pod. witnesses and Q40 of the
Gariopontus witnesses with Theodosi[us] Philip[us].
576
hermodactili ÷ i: [h.] ÷ i Lat.Alex., for Ἑρμοδακτύλου κε. δʹ ἐν ἄλλῳ γρ. αʹ. Gariopontus Q40, [h.] ÷ i. I
am unsure as to the weights and measures for G26 G31 in this recipe and have therefore omitted them. Note
that Lat.Alex., every De pod. witness, and Gariopontus Q40 have [÷] i, for κε. δʹ ἐν ἄλλῳ γρ. αʹ; note also
that every other occurence of γρ. in this recipe is translated in the Latin by ℈; the ÷ i in the Latin tradition is a
serious discrepancy.
577
cimini Ethiopici ℈ iii: [c. E.] ℈ iii v1 [c. E.] ℈ iiii A ed., for κυμίνου Αἰθιοπικοῦ γρ. γʹ. Gariopontus Q40,
[c. E.] ℈ iii. Every De pod. witness has [c. E.] ℈ iii.
578
anisi ℈ iii: [a.] ℈ iii Lat.Alex., for ἀνίσου γρ. ϛʹ. Gariopontus Q40, [a.]...℈ iiii. The De pod. witnesses that
have this ingredient (omitted P Bon.) have [a.] ℈ iii. Note that here, and later at 21.3, they have anis-, except
σ/τ E here, with aniss-, and except Va2 Ca, with aniss-, L with amiss-, and Bon. with ansi- at 21.3. For
‘anisum’, see Appendix 38.
579
masticis ℈ ii: [m.] ℈ iii v1 [m.] ℈ ii A ed., for μαστίχης γρ. βʹ. Gariopontus Q40, [m.]...℈ ii. The De pod.
witnesses that have this ingredient (omitted P) have [m.] ℈ ii, except Va4 with [m.] ℈ iii. Note the spelling
mastic-, for μαστίχ-. For ‘mastix’, see Appendix 38.
580
alipiados ℈ vi: [a.] herba ℈ vi v1 A [a.] herbe ℈ vi ed., this ingredient is not found in Gk.II.565.
Gariopontus Q40, [a.]...℈ vi. All the De pod. witnesses that have this ingredient (omitted P) have [a.] ℈ vi.
For ‘alipias’, see Appendix 38.
581
agarici ℈ iii: [a.] ℈ iii Lat.Alex., for ἀγαρικοῦ γρ. γʹ, but note Gk.II.565.n.5, ‘Diese Zeile fehlt in den
griech. Hss. und wurde nach dem latein. Text und Gariopontus ergänzt.’ Gariopontus Q40, [a.] ℈ iii. All the
De pod. witnesses that have this ingredient (omitted P) have [a.] ℈ iii (℈ iii ℈ i [sic] ρ), except Ca with [a.]...℈
vi.
582
zinziberis ℈ iii: [z.] ℈ iii Lat.Alex., for ζιγγιβέρεως γρ. γʹ, but note Gk.II.565.n.5, for which see ‘agarici ℈
iii’, and note ad loc. Gariopontus Q40, [z.]...℈ iiii. All the De pod. witnesses that have this ingredient
(omitted P) have [z.] ℈ iii, except Ca with [z.]...℈ vi (where iii and vi have the potential to be easily misread).
583
The following ingredients (and quantities) are not found in any of the De pod. or Gariop. witnesses:
musco siliq(ua)s ii. siu ℈ iii v1 musco siliq(_) i. isiu ℈ iii A musti siliquam unam fu ℈ iii ed., for σίου
[+Gk.II.565.n.4, ‘Die griech. Hss. haben ἰσίου, was nach Aëtius (XII, 46) gleich χαμαιλέων μέλας, also
Carthamus corymbosus L. sein würde.’] γρ. γʹ...μόσχου κε. αʹ [+Gk.II.565.n.5, for which see ‘agarici ℈ iii’
and note ad loc.]/φοῦ γρ. γʹ [+Gk.II.565.n.5, ibid.].
584
spicae nardi ℈ ii: [s. n.] ℈ ii Lat.Alex., for ναρδοστάχυος γρ. βʹ. Gariopontus Q40, [s. n.] ℈ ii. Every De
pod. witness has [s. n.] ℈ ii. For ‘spica nardi’, see Appendix 38.
- 140 -
gnici ℈ vi585
dosis ℈ iiii586
dabis cum587 ydromelle588.
philosophus] -is Va4 om. L philipus [sic] P ph(_)s Bon. | hermodactili] -o Va4 | cimini
Ethiopici] ciminu ethiopicu ρ | ℈ iii anisi ℈ iii] anisu ana ℈ iii Va4 | anisi ℈ iii...zinziberis ℈
iii] om. P | anisi ℈ iii] om. Bon. | anisi] -u ρ aniss- τ E | masticis ℈ ii] mastice ℈ ii s. s. corr.
Va2 | masticis] -ce ρ -ci E | ℈ ii] ℈ iii Va4 | alipiados] lippiad- [sic] Va2 Va3 lappiad- [sic]
Va4 alippiad- τ | agarici] -u ρ (agarric- Va4) | ℈ iii] om. τ Ce Bon. ℈ iii ℈ i [sic] ρ |
zinziberis] gingib- Ce Bon. | ℈ iii] ana ℈ iii L Ce Bon. ana ℈ vi Ca | spicae] -a ρ om. Ce
Bon. | nardi] n(_) [sic] Va4 | gnici...dosis ℈ iiii] om. Ce Bon. | gnici] ging- τ ging(_) P
ging- +in marg. id est iusq(ui)amu(m) E | ℈ vi] ℈ vii τ | dosis] doss- P dos- corr. ex doss- E
| dabis] dau- Va4
5.13. Likewise another antidote which Theodosius the philosopher has handed down
of hermodactyl, 1 uncia
of Ethiopian cumin, 3 scrupuli
of anise, 3 scrupuli
of mastic, 2 scrupuli
of alipias, 6 scrupuli
of agaric, 3 scrupuli
of ginger, 3 scrupuli
of spikenard, 2 scrupuli
of safflower, 6 scrupuli
dose, 4 scrupuli
you are to give with hydromel.
585
gnici ℈ vi: [g.] ℈ vi Lat.Alex., for κνήκου γρ. ϛʹ. Gariopontus Q40, yringi...℈ vi. Of the De pod. witnesses,
ρ has gnic-; σ/τ P E have ging-; Ce Bon. omit this ingredient; note that σ/τ, alone of all the Latin witnesses,
has ℈ vii. ‘gnicus’ is found only here in De pod. For ‘gnicus’, see Appendix 38.
586
dosis ℈ iiii: dosis ℈ iiii v1 dosis autem sunt scripuli iiiior A dosis autem ℈ sunt iiii ed., for ἡ δόσις γρ. δʹ.
Gariopontus Q40, dosis eius sit ℈ iiii. Those De pod. witnesses that supply a dosage (omitted Ce Bon.) all
have ℈ iiii. ‘dosis’ is found 7 times in De pod., see Appendix 40. Note the spelling doss- in P at 5.13 and 5.16,
and in Va4 at 21.71 and 21.72; doxin P at 7.8.
587
dabis cum: cum Lat.Alex., for μεθ’; Gariop., cum. Every De pod. witness has da[b]is cum.
588
ydromelle: note that every De pod. witness has ydro- and not hydro-. For ‘ydromel’, see Appendix 38.
- 141 -
5.14. mirabilis est ista potio, et a nobis ualde experimentata589.
est] est namque Ce Bon. | experimentata] exp(er)m(en)tata Ca exp(er)a Ce exp(er)ta Bon.
5.14. It is wonderful that potion, and by us much tried.
589
a nobis ualde experimentata: a multis probata est etiam et a nobis manifestum est Lat.Alex., for πλείστην
πολλοῖς ἄλλοις ἰατροῖς δέδωκε πεῖραν; Gariop., a nobis ualde experimentatus, where experimentatus agrees
with iste puluis, which replaces ista potio.
- 142 -
5.15. item qualiter nutriendi sunt qui de hermodactilo antidotum590 sunt accepturi, in
primis, ante potum591, accipiant aquam aut tria uitella ouorum592 et panem modicum593 et
gallinae pectus modicum594.
item] iter Va4 | de] om. ρ σ Bon. | hermodactilo] -um τ P hermodactil(_) Ce hermodact(_)
Bon. | antidotum sunt accepturi] accepturi sunt antidotum Ce Bon. | sunt accepturi] transp.
L E | in primis] Im p(ri)mi [sic] Va4 | ante] om. Va4 autem ante E | potum] pot(_) ρ
potu(m) σ E Bon. | accipiant] -iunt Va4 | et panem] panemque P | panem] -e Va2 Va4 |
pectus modicum] transp. τ P | modicum] om. Ce Bon.
5.15 Likewise, how they are to be nourished who are about to take an antidote made from
hermodactyl, in the first place, before the draught, let them take water or three yolks of
eggs and a moderate amount of bread and a moderate amount of breast of chicken.
590
de hermodactilo antidotum: hermodactili antidotum v1 de hermodactilo antidotum A ed.; Gariop. alters
this clause. Of the De pod. witnesses, E alone has de.
591
ante potum: ante potionem Lat.Alex.; Gariop. has accusative po[t]ionem, in an altered sentence.
592
aquam aut tria uitella ouorum: duo aut tria (tres v1) uitella ouorum (-arum v1) Lat.Alex., for δύο ἢ τρεῖς
λεκύθους ὠῶν; Gariop., in a modified clause, has aquam... (+ s. s. calidam Q40) aut tria uitella ouorum.
593
panem modicum: pane modicum v1 panis modicum A ed., for ἄρτου βραχὺ; Gariop., panis modicum.
594
gallinae pectus modicum: gallinae pectus modicum v1 de galline pectore modicum A de galline pectore
ed., for ὄρνιθος στῆθος (not repeating βραχὺ); Gariop., gallin[ae] pectoris modicum.
- 143 -
5.16. et sic post unam horam, aut satis duas595, lauent596, et exeuntibus597 de balneo, cum
resederint in domo598, sic dabis antidotum, sicut dict<a> est dosis599.
post] p(er) [sic] Va3 | unam horam] iora(m) [sic] Va4 | satis] ut satis [sic] E saltem Bon. |
duas] iias [sic] Ca | lauent] -etur σ Bon. | exeuntibus] exeunti τ P exiens Ce Bon. exceuntVa3 | balneo] -eis τ P ualne- Va4 | resederint] rederint Va4 redierit σ (corr. in P) Bon.
resid- E | dabis antidotum] transp. Ca | sicut dict<a> est dosis] sicut dictum est dosis in
marg. E | sicut] ut Ce Bon. | dict<a>] -um ρ σ (dictu(m)scriptu(m) [sic] L) E Bon. | dosis]
om. Ce Bon. doss- P
5.16. And then after one hour, or at most two, let them bathe, and to them going out from
the bath, when they have settled at home, then you are to give the antidote, the dose as has
been said.
595
aut satis duas: aut satis v1 aut satis duas A aut duas ed., for ἢ τὸ πολὺ δύο; Gariop., aut satis duas.
Every De pod. witness has aut satis duas (iias Ca), except E, with aut ut satis duas, and Bon., with aut saltem
duas.
596
lauent: ‘lauare’ is found 4 times in De pod., here, and 3 times in Chapter XXIII: 23.1, 23.2, and 22.3.
597
exeuntibus: exeunti v1 exeuntibus A ed., for ἀπελθόντι; Gariop., exeuntibus.
598
cum resederint in domo: cum resideret in domo v1 cum redierint in domum A ed., for [ἀπελθόντι] εἰς τὸν
οἶκον; Gariop., [exeuntibus de balneo] ad mansionem. Every De pod. witness has cum... (see app. crit. for
verb variants) in domo. Note ‘ad mansionem’ at 22.2, Esculapius, De stomacho, Fredriksson 2002, 66; see
ibid. 88, ‘Word studies – ad mansionem’.
599
sicut dict<a> est dosis: sicut dictum est dosis v1 sicut dicta est dosis A ed., for ὡς προείρηται σταθμίζων
[+Gk.II.567.n.1: σταθμίζοντι L; σταθμίζειν M] τὴν δόσιν; Gariop., sicut dictum est. Every De pod. witness
has sicut dictum est dosis, but note that at 21.7, where the gender of dosis is discernible from the associated
adjectives, it is a feminine noun.
- 144 -
5.17. sic enim datum antidotum600, in omni datione utilius est ad operandum601.
sic] ita E | datum antidotum] om. P | utilius] utile τ melius Bon. | operandum] aporandVa4
5.17. For when the antidote is given in this way, at every giving it is more useful for having
an effect.
600
datum antidotum: datur antidotum v1 datum antidotum A ed. Gariopontus Q40, datu(m) ant(_)idot(_);
G26 G31 have data potio, in a modified sentence. Every De pod. witness has datum antidotum, except P with
nothing; I have treated datum antidotum as an accusative absolute.
601
ad operandum: ad + gerund is also found at 7.16 (ad edendum) and at 22.1 (ad accipiendum).
- 145 -
5.18. neque enim tangendo ledit602 stomachum medicamen, sed uentrem603 magis
faciliorem reddit.
neque] et n(eque) Ce et no(n) Bon. | enim] om. ψ Bon. | tangendo ledit] ledet tangendo Ce
ledet in tangendo Bon. | ledit] -et Va3 Va4 ψ E Bon. dolet Va2 | medicamen] om. Ce Bon.
| sed] s7 Va4 | magis] om. Ce Bon. | faciliorem reddit [5.19] sufficiat] faciat Va4 |
faciliorem] facilem Ca | reddit] -et P
5.18. The medicament does not harm by affecting the stomach, but rather it renders the
bowel looser.
602
603
ledit: ledunt v1 ledit A ed.; Gariop., ledit. Only σ/τ of the De pod. witnesses has ledit.
stomachum + uentrem: see Fredriksson 2002, 93–5 for the distinction between stomachus and uenter.
- 146 -
5.19. sufficiat haec de hermodactilo dixisse, quemadmodum ab antiquis tradita, a nobis604
experimentata sunt et a nobis605 probata.606
sufficiat] sufficit E Bon. suffic(_) ψ | haec] hoc E Bon. | de hermodactilo dixisse] dixisse
de hermodactilo L | hermodactilo] heremo- Ce | dixisse] dixise P | quemadmodum] que P |
a] et a τ Ce Bon. | experimentata] exp(er)m(en)tata Ca exp(er)ta Ce Bon. | sunt] post
probata E | et a nobis probata] om. Ce Bon. | a nobis] om. τ P E
5.19. Let it suffice to have said these things about hermodactyl, as have been handed down
by the ancients, tried by us and approved by us.
604
a nobis: [ab antiquis...a nobis probata omitted v1] nobis A ed.; Gariop. omits a nobis experimentata.
et a nobis: [ab antiquis...a nobis probata omitted v1] et a nobis A ed.; Gariop., et a nobis.
606
Following 5.19, the whole of Chapters 2.268 and 2.269 (82r)=Gk.II.567.9–II.571.27, are not found in
either De pod. or Gariop.
605
- 147 -
5.20.607 item aliud antidotum quod datur in anno integro podagricis.
item] iter Va4 | aliud antidotum] transp. ρ | quod datur] quodat(ur) [sic] Va4 | in] om. Ce
Bon. | anno integro] transp. E
5.20. Likewise another antidote which is given for a whole year for gouty conditions.
607
5.20.De pod.=2.270 (82r–82v). Cf. 4.4, with hoc antidotum in toto anno utendum est, and see note ad loc.
- 148 -
5.21.608 sanat enim podagras et omnes articulorum dolores, et capitis et stomachi et
oculorum dolores, et epatis609 et splenis et renum dolores sanat, et cyroma610 et callos611
conuiscatos in articuls612 sanat et satis bene soluit613.
enim] o(mne)s Ca | podagras] padagr- Bon. | et omnes] omnesque P | et capitis] capitisque
P | stomachi] -u Va4 | dolores] om. σ Bon. | epatis] -paris L -pathis Ca | splenis] -ne ρ
(plene [sic] Va4) | renum] renuet Ce | dolores sanat] doloresanat [sic] Va4 -em sanat Va2
Va3 E om. σ Bon. | et cyroma… sanat] om. E | cyroma] ciroma τ cironia Ce | callos] calos
Ca calcos Bon. | conuiscatos] inuiscat- Va3 | articuls] -os ρ σ om. E -is Bon. | et satis]
satisque P et sanatis ρ (sanatis Va4) τ E om. Ce et Bon.
5.21. It cures gouts and all pains of the joints, and pains of the head and of the stomach
and of the eyes, and it cures pains of the liver and of the spleen and of the kidneys, and it
cures cyroma and hardnesses encrusted on the joints and it breaks [these] up very well.
608
For 5.21, v1 has: ‘Antidotum mirificum podagricis et omnibus membris dolentibus et stomathicis .
spleneticis . nefreticis . et petram in uesica habentibus et ad stranguiliam et qui urinam cum dolore facit . et
iliis doloribus ?et? ?-a/i?llos cum uiscatos in articulis bene soluit et aliis multis ualitudinibus optime facit’,
86rb–86va (Langslow, transcript).
609
epatis: ‘epar’ is found only here, at 5.21, in De pod.: note that every De pod. witness has genitive epatis
(for ἥπατος), except L with eparis, Ca with epathis, and Bon. with ep(_)is.
610
et cyroma: (the greater part of 5.21 differs considerably in v1) et di[s]interiam A ed., for δυσουρίαν?
Gariopontus Q40, et scliroma; G26, et sclironia; G31, et schlironia. Every De pod. witness has et c[y]roma,
except Ce with et cironia, and E which omits et cyroma...sanat.
611
callos: (illegible in v1) calcos A callos ed., for τύλους; Gariop., callos.
612
in articuls: in articulis Lat.Alex., for ἐν ἄρθροις; Gariop., in articulis. All the De pod. manuscripts
have in articulos, except E which omits et cyroma...sanat; Bon. has in articulis. The only occurrences of in +
accusative in De pod. are at 5.9: in tantum ut; 5.32: die in diem, in error for die post diem (see note ad loc.);
at 8.2, with attrahere in se, where se could easily be viewed as ablative; cf. note on in aere at 23.4.
613
sanat et satis bene soluit: bene soluit v1 satis bene soluit A ed., for ἄκρως λύει; Gariop., et sanatos bene
resoluit. Of the De pod. witnesses, P alone has et satis (satisque); ρ σ/τ E have et sanatis (sanatis Va4); Ce
has nothing and Bon. has et.
- 149 -
5.22.614 615 recipit haec616
reupontici
agarici
ana ÷ ii617
fu ÷ iii618
petroselini Macedonici
meu
ana ÷ iiii619
yperici ÷ v620
gentianae ÷ vi621
aristologiae
centauriae
614
This recipe, from 5.22–24, is very different in the Latin Alexander witness v1: ‘Oreon barbaro To II .
Centaurea melina et alia centaurea uermicula To V . Ipsos surculos eius non radices . Agarico To III . Fuco
To III . Yposelino sperma To IIII . Petroselino sperma To III . Gentiana To III . Aristologia longa et rotunda
To VI . Camidrei folia cum surculis suis sine radicina To IIII . herba marcurii To IIII . Miro balani To V .
Asaru To V . hermodactuli . Diptamum . Semen timi . ana To II . Funesbera To III . Meu To III . Haec omnia
tere singulatim et triscocina subtili triscocino et postea misce in mortario omnia simul et iterum teres et
retricoscina (vacat) subtilem ueniat . datoque bibere cum aqua frigida hoc modo uiro L I . Mulieri medietas .
Per singulos autem menses accipiatur.’ (86va, Langslow, transcript) I have therefore, for the most part,
omitted the readings in this manuscript from the notes, but note that for fu, v1 has ‘Fuco’.
615
Compare this recipe to that of Proclus, in Paul of Aegina, Epitomae medicae, 7.11.59, Tecusan 2004, 622–
3. For ‘Proclus’ Medicine for Gout’, see Scarborough 2011, 10–11 and nn.77–82 (pp.19–20).
616
recipit haec: there are 10 ingredients in this recipe, cf. the recipe found at 4.4 and see note ad loc. The
Gariopontus witness, Q40, believes that the quantity of each should increase in a stepped manner, one uncia
at a time; G26 G31 reflect Q40 for every ingredient/quantity, except where they have fu ÷ iiii in place of fu ÷
iii.
617
reupontici, agarici ana ÷ ii: [r. ÷] i, [a. ÷] ii A ed., for ῥέου Ποντικοῦ οὐγγ. βʹ ἀγαρικοῦ οὐγγ. βʹ.
Gariop., [r.] ÷ i, [a. ÷] ii. Note that every single De pod. witness has [r.], [a.] ana ÷ ii. Whilst agreeing with
Gk.II.573.1–2, De pod. disagrees with both the Latin Alexander (A ed.) and Gariop. For ‘reuponticum’, see
Appendix 38.
618
fu ÷ iii: [f. ÷] iii A ed., for φοῦ οὐγγ. γʹ. Gariopontus Q40, [f.] ÷ iii; G26 G31, [f. ÷] iiii. Every De pod.
witness has [f.] ÷ iii, except σ/ψ Bon., with [f.] ÷ iiii.
619
petroselini Macedonici, meu ana ÷ iiii: [p. M. ÷] iiii, [m. ÷] iiii A ed., for πετροσελίνου Μακεδονικοῦ
οὐγγ. δʹ/μαίου οὐγγ. δʹ; Gariop., [p. M. ÷] iiii, [m. ÷] v. Every De pod. witness has [p. M., m] ana ÷ iiii.
620
yperici ÷ v: [y.] ÷ v A [y. ÷] vi ed., for ὑπερίκου οὐγγ. βʹ [+Gk.II.573.n.1, ‘γʹ M.’]; Gariop., [y. ÷] vi.
Every De pod. witness has [y.] ÷ v. Note that, here, A (Latin Alexander) and De pod. are in agreement
against Gk. (and that ii has the potential to be confused with v, and iii with vi in the manuscripts).
621
gentianae ÷ vi: [g.] ÷ vi A [g. ÷] vii ed., for γεντιανῆς οὐγγ. ϛʹ; Gariop., [g. ÷] vii. Every De pod. witness
has [g.] ÷ vi, except Va4, with [g.] v vi [sic] and P, where the recipe ends abruptly after [y.] ÷ v, resuming
again with 5.23, dosis... Note that, here, A (Latin Alexander) and De pod. are in agreement with Gk.
- 150 -
ana ÷ viii622
camedreos ÷ viiii623.
haec] om. Va4 ψ Bon. | reupontici] -u Va2 -u(m) Va3 reupon(_) Va4 reupont(_) Bon. |
agarici] -u Va2 Va4 -on Va3 agar(_) Bon. | fu ÷ iii] fu [÷] iiii ψ Bon. | petroselini
Macedonici] petroselinu macedonicu Va2 petroselin(um) macedonici Va3 petroselino
macedonico Va4 petrosell(_) mascdonici Ce petrosell(_) macedonicu(m) Bon. | yperici] -u
ρ | gentianae...camedreos ÷ viiii] om. P | gentianae] -a Va2 Va4 | ÷ vi] v vi [sic] Va4 |
aristologiae] -a Va2 Va4 aristol(_) Ce Bon. | centauriae] -ria Va2 Va4 cantaureae [sic] Ce
-regiae [sic] E centaur(_) Bon. | camedreos] -rios Va2 camed(_) Bon. | ÷ viiii] [÷] ix L
Bon.
5.22. It takes the following
of rhubarb
of agaric
of each, 2 unciae
of Cretan spikenard, 3 unciae
of Macedonian parsley
of spignel
of each, 4 unciae
of St. John’s wort, 5 unciae
of gentian, 6 unciae
of birthwort
of centaury
of each, 8 unciae
of wall-germander, 9 unciae.
622
aristologiae, centauriae ana ÷ viii: [a.] ÷ vi [c.] ÷ vii A [a. ÷] viii [c. ÷ ix] ed., for ἀριστολοχίας οὐγγ. ζʹ,
κενταυρίου οὐγγ. ηʹ; Gariop., [a. ÷] viii [c. ÷ viiii (ix G26 G31)]. Every De pod. witness has [a., c.] ana ÷
viii, except P (see note immediately above). Note here the differences between A ed. of the Latin Alexander,
and between these two and De pod. and Gk.
623
camedreos ÷ viiii: camitria [sic] ÷ viiii id est quasi pars auellanae nucis pontice A camitrie [÷] x ed., for
χαμαίδρυος οὐγγ. θʹ. Gariop., [c. ÷] x (÷ x s. s. Q40). Every De pod. witness has camedr[e]os ÷ [viiii],
except P, where the recipe ends abruptly after [y.] ÷ v, resuming again with 5.23, dosis... Note that, here, A
(Latin Alexander) and De pod. are in agreement with Gk. Note that every De pod. witness has camedreos
(omitted P), except Va2 with camedrios and Bon. with camed(_), for χαμαίδρυος.
- 151 -
5.23. dosis uiris ℈ iii, mulieribus ℈ ii624.
dosis] dosis sit Ce Bon.
5.23. The dose for men 3 scrupuli, for women 2 scrupuli.
624
uiris ℈ iii, mulieribus ℈ ii: uiro L i mulieri medietas v1 uiris scripuli ii mulieribus uero ℈ i A ℈ ii. mulieribus
uero ℈ i ed., for ἀνδράσι γρ. βʹ, γυναιξὶ γρ. αʹ [+Gk.II.573.n.2, ‘Gariopontus hat andere
Gewichtsverhältnisse.’]; Gariop., uiris scrupulorum iii mulieribus ii. Every De pod. witness has uiris ℈ iii,
mulieribus ℈ ii. Note the agreement between De pod. and Gariop. against the Latin Alexander (A ed.) and
Gk.
- 152 -
5.24. conficis autem sic, mittis omnia in mortario625 et tundis626 diligenter singillatim et,
puluere facto627, pensas628 et simul misces629 et iterum mittis in mortario630 et teris diu, et
iterum tricoscina subtili coscino631 et sic uteris sicut a nobis per singulos menses ordinatum
est.
conficis] confic(_) Va4 -es Ce -ies E Bon. | mittis...diligenter] om. Ce Bon. | mittis omnia
in mortario] omnia in mortario mittis τ | mittis] -es E | omnia in mortario] in mortario
omnia P | et tundis] tundisque P | tundis] -i Va4 -es E | singillatim] sigillatim [sic] omnia
teres (t(er)res Ce) Ce Bon. singulat- ρ singilat- P | et puluere facto] pulueremque factum P
| puluere] -rem σ Bon. | facto] -a ρ -um τ P om. Ce Bon. | pensas] -a Va4 -abis Ce E Bon. |
et simul] simulque P | simul] om. Ce Bon. | misces] -is Va2 Va4 co(m)miscis P -ebis Ce E
Bon. | et iterum] iterumque P | mittis in mortario] in mortario mittis τ simul omnia Ce Bon.
| mittis] -es E | et teris diu et iterum tricoscina subtili coscino] tere (terre Ce) et cerne Ce
Bon. | teris diu] transp. τ diu teres E | et iterum] iterumque mittis in mortario et teris diu
iterumque P | tricoscina] tricosicna [sic] Va4 tricoscina +in marg. cribra P | sic uteris] ita
uteris post ordinatum est τ | uteris] -ere Ce E Bon. | a nobis per singulos menses ordinatum
est] ordinatum est a nobis per singulos menses (dies menses Ce) Ce Bon. | menses]
m(en)sens Va4
5.24. You prepare [it] as follows, you put everything in a mortar and you pound [them]
carefully one after the other and, when a powder has been made, you weigh [them] and
625
conficis autem sic, mittis omnia in mortario: (instructions differ in v1) conficies autem sic haec (haec sic
ed.) mittens (-es ed.) omnia in pila A ed., for σκεύαζε δὲ οὕτω· ταῦτα εἰς ὅλμον βαλὼν; Gariop. omits 5.24
entirely. Only E Bon. of the De pod. witnesses have conficies; E alone of the De pod. witnesses has mittes.
626
et tundis: (instructions differ in v1) tundes A tundes omnia ed., for κόψας; Gariop. omits 5.24 entirely; E
alone of the De pod. witnesses has tundes.
627
puluere facto: (instructions differ in v1) puluere facto A ed.; Gariop. omits 5.24 entirely. Of the De pod.
witnesses, E alone has puluere facto; ρ has puluere facta; σ/τ P have puluerem and factum; Ce Bon. have
only puluerem. For ‘puluis’, cf. 5.9, and see note ad loc., and 5.11.
628
pensas: (instructions differ in v1) pensabis A ed.; Gariop. omits 5.24 entirely; of the De pod. witnesses,
only Ce Bon. E have pensabis.
629
misces: (instructions differ in v1) miscebis A ed., for μίξον, but note Gk.II.573.n.6, ‘μίξας L, M.’;
Gariop. omits 5.24 entirely. Of the De pod. witnesses, only Va3 σ/τ have misces; Ce Bon. E have miscebis;
Va2 Va4, with miscis, seem to understand miscēre as a third conjugation verb, similarly P, with compound
commiscis rather than commisces.
630
mittis in mortario: (instructions differ in v1) mittens in mortario A mittes in mortario ed., for βαλὼν
[+Gk.II.573.n.8, ‘λαβὼν βάλε L.’] εἰς ὅλμον; Gariop. omits 5.24 entirely; E alone of the De pod. witnesses
has mittes; those Latin witnesses that have in mortario all have in + ablative for εἰς ὅλμον.
631
et teris diu, et iterum tricoscina subtili coscino: (instructions differ in v1) teres diu, et iterum tricocinabis
subtili tricocino A ed., for ὁλμοκόπησον [+Gk.II.573.n.9, ‘καὶ κόψον L; κόψας M.’] καὶ οὕτω σῆθε καλῶς
[+Gk.II.573.n.10, ‘καθαρῶς M.’]; Gariop. omits 5.24 entirely. For ‘tricoscinare’, a ‘rare and unusual verb’,
see Adams 2007, 496; especially with respect to its use in the translations of Alexander, Oribasius, and
Rufus, see ibid., 489–91 and 496–7.
- 153 -
also you mix [them], and again you put [them] in a mortar and you grind for a long time,
and in addition sift with a fine sieve, and then you use just as is set out by us every month.
5.25.632 id est633, mense Ianuario dabis diebus v, die post diem.
Ianuario] -iu Va4 | dabis] post die post diem E | diebus v] transp. P | v] quinque Va2 |
diem] -ie Va4
5.25. That is, in the month of January you are to give on 5 days, on a day after a day [?].
5.26. mense Februario dabis diebus viii634, die post diem.
dabis] om. Ce E Bon. | viii] vii τ v Ce Bon. | die post diem] dieb(us) p(ost) die Va4 om. Ce
Bon.
5.26. In the month of February you are to give on 8 days, on a day after a day [?].
632
The Latin Alexander witness, v1, for 5.25–36 has: ‘A kal Ian incohetur . ab eiusdem mense exordio iugiter
per dies quinque sumatur et unus intermittatur; Februar(io) . Martio et Aprili similiter . Mense maio et iunio
et iulio per dies duos . et intermittatur unus . Mense (infra:) Aug(usto) et Sept(embri) die una bibitur: et alia
non. Mense Octobrio et Nouembrio diebus duobus et intermittatur una; (:end of infra) Quando uero bibitur
ista potio eius amaritudo mitigetur aut malo aut selino . et statim caballicet et aliquantulum ad pedes; Igitur
hanc potionem antequam homo uiginti quinque annos compleuerit: bibere ____nullatenus debet; Si autem
infra tricesimum annum habuerit podagram ita ut ruperit manus eius et pedes istam potionem bibat iuxta
rationem superius dicta . Expleto uero anno uno comedat omnem cibum preter carnem bouinam et porcinam
et leporinam et fungos et brasicas et sinape et ab agrimoniis et ab omnibus holeribus et ab ydrogaro et bene
digestum esse et lauare pedes in calida aqua et sic unguere oleo’, 86va–86vb ( Langslow, transcript).
633
id est: omitted Lat.Alex.; Gariop., having omitted 5.24 entirely, has dabis autem. Every De pod. witness
has id est.
634
diebus viii: (instructions unique in v1) diebus v A ed., for ἡμέρας εʹ; Gariop., diebus viii. Of the De pod.
witnesses, ρ P E have diebus viii; σ/τ has diebus vii; Ce Bon. alone have diebus v.
- 154 -
5.27.635 mense Aprili636 dabis diebus v, die post diem.
mense Aprili] mense martii diebus v mense aprili (april(is) Bon.) Ce Bon. | Aprili] april(is)
Va2 Va3 τ Bon. apl(_)i [sic] Va4 apl(_) E | dabis] om. Ce E Bon. | v] **** E | die post
diem] om. Ce Bon. | diem] -ie Va4
5.27. In the month of April you are to give on 5 days, on a day after a day [?].
5.28. mense Maio dabis diebus iii, die post diem.
Maio] madii Ce Bon. | dabis] om. Ce E Bon. | die post diem] om. σ Bon. | diem] -ie Va4
5.28. In the month of May you are to give on 3 days, on a day after a day [?].
5.29. mense Iunio dabis diebus vi637, die post diem.
Iunio] -ii Va4 Ce Bon. | dabis] om. Ce E Bon. | die post diem] om. σ Bon. | diem] -ie Va4
5.29. In the month of June you are to give on 6 days, on a day after a day [?].
5.30. mense Iulio dabis die i.
Iulio] -ii Ce Bon. | dabis] om. Ce E Bon. | die] -ie(m) Va2 -ie(m) corr. ex -ieb(us) Va3
-ieb(us) Va4 | i] primo Ce
5.30. In the month of July you are to give on 1 day.
635
March is not found in any of the De pod. witnesses, except Ce Bon., with mense martii diebus v.
Furthermore, Gariop. makes no reference to March. March is found, however, in Lat.Alex. (mense mar[t]io
dabis (dabis omitted ed.) diebus v die post diem A ed., instructions unique in v1), and in Gk. (μηνὶ μαρτίῳ
δὸς ἡμέρας εʹ παρὰ μίαν). August is also missing from De pod. and Gariop., see 5.31.De pod. and note ad
loc. Rather than this being an error in the transmission of De pod., is it possibly a deliberate decision on the
part of the excerptor, influenced by ‘Calendar’ texts? However, note the end of 5.24: et sic uteris sicut a
nobis per singulos menses ordinatum est.
636
Aprili: taking Aprili as adjectival, from Aprilis, is, e.
637
diebus vi: diebus ii (duobus ed.) A ed. (v1 differs), for ἡμέρας βʹ; Gariop., diebus vi.
- 155 -
5.31.638 mense Septembr639 dabis die i.
mense Septembr] mense augusti die uno (i Bon.) mense septembri (septeb(_) Ce
septembris Bon.) Ce Bon. | Septembr] -ris P Bon. septe(_) Va2 septeb(_)r Va3 sepb(_)
Va4 septe(m)b(_) L septb(_)r Ca septeb(_) Ce sep(_)r E | dabis] om. Ce E Bon. | die]
-ie(m) Va2 Va3 -ieb(us) Va4
5.31. In the month of September you are to give on 1 day.
5.32. mense Octobri dabis diebus ii640, de die in diem641.
dabis] om. Ce E Bon. | Octobri] octub(_) Va4 ψ | diebus ii] om. ρ τ P dieb(us) trib(us) E |
de die in diem] om. Ce Bon. die post diem E | diem] -ie Va4
5.32. In the month of October you are to give on 2 days, from day to day.
5.33. mense Nouembri dabis diebus iii642, die post diem.
dabis] om. ψ E Bon. | diebus iii] om. ρ τ P diebus ii E | die post diem] om. Ce Bon. | die]
de die Va3 -ie(m) Va4 P | post] in Va3
5.33. In the month of November you are to give on 3 days, on a day after a day [?].
638
August is not found in any of the De pod. witnesses, except Ce Bon., with mense augusti die uno (i Bon.).
Furthermore, Gariop. makes no reference to August. August is found, however, in Lat.Alex. (mense augusto
(aug(_) A) dabis die i (una ed.) A ed., instructions unique in v1), and in Gk. (μηνὶ αὐγούστῳ δὸς ἡμέραν αʹ).
March is also missing from De pod. and Gariop.; see earlier note at 5.27.
639
Septembr: masculine singular ablative adjective, from September, Septembris, Septembre.
640
dabis diebus ii: (instructions differ in v1) dabis diebus ii A dabis duobus diebus ed., for δὸς ἡμέρας βʹ;
Gariop., diebus ii. Ce Bon. alone of the De pod. witnesses have diebus ii.
641
de die in diem: (instructions differ in v1) die post diem A omitted ed., for παρὰ μίαν; Gariop., de die in
diem. Every De pod. witness has de die in diem (as does Va3 at 5.33), except Va4 with de die in die, and E
with die post diem; Ce Bon. omit this phrase entirely. I have printed de die in diem as otherwise Gariopontus
would be thought to have made the error. Note that, apart from die post diem always translating παρὰ μίαν, in
+ accusative is only found in De pod. at 5.9: in tantum ut; at 8.2: in se, but see note ad. loc.; cf. also note on
in articuls at 5.21, and note on in aere at 23.4.
642
diebus iii: (instructions differ in v1) diebus ii A duobus diebus ed., for ἡμέρας βʹ; Gariop., diebus iii. Ce
Bon. alone of the De pod. witnesses have diebus iii.
- 156 -
5.34. mense Decembri dabis diebus iii643, die post diem.
dabis] om. Ce E Bon. | iii] iiii Ce Bon. tribus E | die post diem] om. Ce Bon. in marg. E |
die] -ieb/p(us) Va4 die(m)bus [sic] P | post] in marg. Va4
5.34. In the month of December you are to give on 3 days, on a day after a day [?].
5.35. id est unum diem in medio ponat644 et sic per menses645 compleat dies xxxvii646 in
anno utendo647 648.
id est unum diem in medio ponat] et semper unum diem transpone Ce Bon. id est unum
semper in medio pones in marg. E | id est] om. Ca | unum diem] anodi (a nodi Va2) ρ
unum τ P E | menses] -se Va2 m(_) Va4 | compleat] -eas E -eantur Ce Bon. | xxxvii] xxxvi
τ xxxviii P | utendo] -um P om. Ce Bon.
5.35. That is, let him place one day in the middle and then through the months let him
complete 37 days by taking for the year.
643
diebus iii: (instructions differ in v1) diebus iiii A quattuor ed., for ἡμέρας δʹ; Gariop., diebus (die G31)
iii. Ce Bon. alone of the De pod. witnesses have diebus iiii.
644
id est unum diem in medio ponat: (v1 differs completely for 5.35) id est i. diem in medio transponat A
diem unum in medio transponat ed.; Gariop. omits id est...ponat. Of the De pod. witnesses, Ce Bon. alone
have unum diem (in an altered clause, see app. crit.); ρ has anodi (a nodi Va2); σ/τ P E have only unum.
645
per menses: (v1 differs for 5.35) per menses xii A ed.; Gariop., per menses.
646
compleat dies xxxvii: (v1 differs for 5.35) compleat numero dies xxxvi A complaceat dies numero xxxvi
ed.; Gariop., compleant dies xxxvii. Of the De pod. witnesses, in ρ Ce Bon. the total number of days is 37 (as
in Gariop.); in σ/τ the total is 36 (as in the Latin Alexander, A ed.); in P the total is 38.
647
in anno utendo: (v1 differs for 5.35) in anno uertente A ed.; Gariop., in anno.
648
sic per menses...in anno utendo: note Gk.II.573.n.12: ‘Der latein. Text schaltet ein: sic per menses
duodecim complaceat dies numero triginta sex in anno vertente, was Guinther ins Griechische übersetzt zu
haben scheint.’
- 157 -
5.36. et oportet649 eum qui biberit abstinere in toto anno650 a carnibus651, id est a bubula652
et porcina653 et leporina654, et fungis et brassica655 et sinape et aceto et, si uis, ab omnibus
oleribus656 657 et a mogaro658, et bene digestus sit659.
et] om. Ce Bon. | biberit] bib(_)i [sic] Va4 bibit Ce Bon. | abstinere in toto anno] in toto
anno abstinere E | in toto anno a carnibus] a carnibus toto anno Ce Bon. | in toto anno] per
totum annum τ | in] om. ψ Bon. | id est] uel τ om. Ce Bon. | a] om. Va4 Ce Bon. | bubula]
bubalo τ buuolin- P bubullin- Ce bubulin- Bon. | et] om. ψ Bon. | porcina] a porcin- Va2
Va3 P porrci na [sic] Va4 | et] om. Ce Bon. | fungis] -i Va4 | sinape et aceto] aceto et
sinape Ca | sinape] -i E | aceto] acaet- Va2 accet- Ce | si uis ab] a crimoniis [sic] Ce
acrimoniis Bon. | si uis] om. τ Ce Bon. | omnibus] homin- Va4 | oleribus] et oleribus Ce
Bon. holer- L | et a mogaro et bene] acris et Ce Bon. | mogaro] magar- τ mogaro +in
margin _ salsam(en)tu(m) q(uod) de pisciculis fit E | et...sit] ut...sit E
5.36. And it is necessary for the one who drinks [this] to abstain for the whole year from
meats, that is from beef and pork and hare, and mushrooms and cabbage and mustard and
vinegar and, if you wish, from all green vegetables, and from wine sauce, and let him be
digested well.
649
et oportet: oportet autem A ed.; Gariop., et oportet. Every De pod. witness has et oportet, except Ce
Bon., with oportet.
650
in toto anno: (v1 differs for 5.36, but has anno uno) in toto anno A ed.; Gariop., per totum annum. Of the
De pod. witnesses, ρ E have in toto anno; σ/ψ Bon. have toto anno; σ/τ has per totum annum.
651
a carnibus: (v1 differs, but has singular carnem) ab h[i]s carnibus A ed.; Gariop., a carne (-i G31).
Every De pod. witness has a carnibus.
652
bubula: (v1 differs, but has singular bouinam) bubulinis (bubalin- A) A ed., for βοείου, and note
Gk.II.573.n.13, ‘βοείων L.’; Gariop., bubullina. Cf. 14.2 (bubul-) and 14.1 (bouin-).
653
porcina: (v1 differs, but has singular porcinam) porcinis A ed., for χοιρείου; Gariop., porcina.
654
leporina: (v1 differs, but has singular leporinam) leporinis A omitted ed., for λαγωῶν, and note
Gk.II.573.n.14, ‘λαγωοῦ L, M.’; Gariop., leporina.
655
et brassica: for κράμβης; cabbage (brassica) is found between mushrooms (fungis/σπογγίων) and mustard
(sinapi/σιναπίων) in every witness (including v1 with fungos...brassicas...sinape), except A ed. of the Latin
Alexander, where it is found before et bene...
656
oleribus: ‘olus’ is found twice in De pod., here, and at 11.1; note the spelling is always ol-, except in L,
with hol- in both instances.
657
sinape et aceto et, si uis, ab omnibus oleribus: sinape et ab agrimoniis et ab omnibus [o]leribus v1
sinapis (-i ed.) et acribus omnibus oleribus A ed., for σιναπίων, ὠμῶν λαχάνων παντοίων; Gariop., sinape
(-i Q40 G31) et aceto et ab omnibus oleribus.
658
et a mogaro: et ab ydrogaro Lat.Alex., for ὑδρογάρου. Gariopontus Q40, et ex omogaro id est liquore
sardellarum; G26, et ab obsoniogaris; G31, et ab obsomogaris. See ThLL VIII, 1332.81: ‘mogarum v. s.
oenogarum’; ThLL IX.2, 482.4–8: ‘oenogarum, -ī n., οἰνόγαϱον. scribitur etiam... omog- vel homog- (PS.
GARG. MART. utrobique in var. l.), mog- (PLIN. VAL.)’, and where ‘oenŏgărum, i, n., =οἰνόγαρον, wine
sauce, Apic. 1, 31’, L&S.
659
et bene digestus sit: et bene digestum esse Lat.Alex., for καὶ [+Gk.II.573.n.16, ‘καὶ fehlt in den griech.
Hss.’] εὐπεπτεῖν; Gariop., et bene digestus sit.
- 158 -
5.37. et detur potio660 in calida aqua et lac bibat ordinate per tempora661.662
in] om. E | lac] lacte ρ hac corr. ex _ac [? lac] P | ordinate] ordina Va4
5.37. And let the draught be given in warm water and let him drink milk at regulated times.
660
et detur potio: et lauare pedes Lat.Alex., for λουέσθω [+Gk.II.573.n.18, ‘λούεσθαι L, M.’] δὲ τοὺς
πόδας; Gariop., detur (datur Q40) quoque po[t]io. Every De pod. witness has et detur po[t]io.
661
et lac bibat ordinate per tempora: et sic unguere oleo et dato bibere ordinate per tempora v1 et sic ungui
(ungi ed.) oleo et lac bibere ordinate per tempora A ed., for καὶ ἀλειφέσθω ἐλαίῳ γαλακτοποσίας δὲ κατὰ
καιρὸν οὔσης ἀπεχέσθω; Gariop., et lac bibant ordinate per tempora.
662
Note, bearing in mind the altered order of the chapters in De pod., that in v1 of the Latin Alexander, the
chapters on podagra end here, whereas both A ed. have one more chapter (2.271), corresponding to
Gk.II.573.24–575.30. Furthermore, the section on ποδάγρα in Gk. continues to II.585.24.
- 159 -
13.8 Chapter VI: Signa si de colerico humore podagra fuerit generata (‘Signs if gout
has been generated from a choleric humour’)
6.t.663 Signa si de colerico humore podagra fuerit generata
Signa si de colerico humore podagra fuerit generata] om. Va3 Va4 Ce Capitulum vi. De
podagra generata ex colerico humore L De podagra generata ex colerico humore Ca De
eodem P .v. De podagra generata ex colerico humore E Capitulum iii. De cura podagrae
factae ab humore colerico Bon.
6.t. Signs if gout has been generated from a choleric humour
663
=2.237: Signa si de colerico humore podagra fuerit generata (f.74v). Gk.II.503.8. Gariopontus Q40, 55v;
G26, LVva; G31, 84v. Note the order of the chapters in De pod. against the order of the chapters in the Latin
Alexander: De pod., I (2.235–236) [Introduction: sanguis; colericus humor; flegma; melancolicus humor];
II–III (2.261–262) [sanguis]; IIII–V (2.263–270) [ad poros]; VI–XVIII (2.237–241) [colericus humor];
XIX–XXII (2.248–251) [flegma]; XXIII (2.242) [colericus humor]. Note that, were the order of the chapters
in De pod. to follow the order of the chapters in the Latin Alexander, Chapters VI-XVIII (=2.237–241)
[colericus humor] would immediately follow Chapter I (=2.235–236) [Introduction...], where the final
sentence of Chapter I is: oportet enim diligenter, ut dictum est, omnia contemplari, quales sunt causarum
singularum qualitates uel quantitates, et singularum causarum expedientem apponere curationem.
- 160 -
6.1.664 Si ergo665 ex colerico humore fuerit podagra generata666 et quia, quam plurime667
hoc augmentante humore668, reumatismi in articulis generantur, unde haec agnoscenda sunt
signa669 his quibus colericus humor supercurrit.
colerico humore] +s. s. .s. colera rubea Va2 | fuerit podagra generata] podagra generata
fuerit E | generata] nata [sic] Ce Bon. | et quia quam plurime...in articulis generantur] om.
ψ E Bon. | quam] q(ua) Va4 | plurime] plurimum τ | augmentante] -mentate Va3 Va4 |
humore reumatismi] transp. τ | generantur] -ant Va4 -atur τ | unde haec agnoscenda sunt
signa his quibus colericus humor supercurrit] his cognoscitur signis P his (hiis Bon.)
agnoscitur signis Ce Bon. his agnoscitur signis colericus humor supercurrit E | unde] unon
[?] Va3 | his] iis L
6.1. If, therefore, gout has been generated from a choleric humour and because, with this
humour increasing excessively, fluxes are generated in the joints, for which reason these
signs are to be recognised in those for whom a choleric humour is overflowing.
664
6.1: of the De pod. witnesses, σ/ψ Bon. have a radically altered 6.1, with Si ergo ex colerico humore fuerit
podagra generata (nata Ce Bon.) h[i]s agnoscitur (cognoscitur P) signis; as does E with Si ergo ex colerico
humore podagra generata fuerit his agnoscitur signis. colericus humor supercurrit. Note Gariop. here: Si
ergo ex colerico humore fuerit podagra generata quippe quam plurime hoc augmentante humore
[r]eumatismi in articulis generantur. his signis cognoscimus quibus [c]olericus humor supercurrit
(supercucurrerit G26 G31).
665
ergo: ergo Lat.Alex.; Gariop. omits ergo. Every De pod. witness has ergo, a legacy from the Latin
Alexander in its original order, when this chapter (2.237) followed Chapters 2.235–236 (=Chapter I, De
pod.).
666
fuerit podagra generata: fuerit podagra generata v1 podagra fuerit generata A ed.; Gariop., fuerit
podagra generata. Of the De pod. witnesses, E alone has a different word order, namely: podagra generata
fuerit.
667
et quia, quam plurime: et quia qua(m) plurime v1 et q(ui) aqua [sic] plurime A q(uam) plurime ed., for
καὶ γὰρ τὰ πολλὰ, and note Gk.II.503.n.7 concerning γὰρ, ‘ἔπειτα, M.’; Gariop., quippe quam plurime. All
the De pod. witnesses that have et quia...generantur (see app. crit.), have et quia, quam plurime.
668
hoc augmentante humore: hoc augmentato humore Lat.Alex., for τοῦ τοιούτου πλεονάζοντος χυμοῦ;
Gariop., hoc augmentante humore. Note Va3 Va4 of the De pod. witnesses with hoc augmentate [h]umore.
669
unde haec agnoscenda sunt signa: quod in his cognoscendus est signis v1 quod his (hiis ed.)
cognoscendum est signis A ed.; Gariop., his signis cognoscimus. Of the De pod. witnesses, P alone has
cognosc-, all the others have agnosc-; ‘agnoscere’ is only found here, at 6.1, in De pod., whereas
‘cognoscere’ is found at 1.1, 1.3, 7.1, 19.6, and 20.1.
- 161 -
6.2. nullus (igitur)670 in articulis manifestus apparet tumor, sed (tantum)671 calore
molestatur672 et ignitum sentit673 locum aegrotus674 magis quam tensuram, uel grauedinem
aliquam impositam in ipsis sentit675 membris, sed et rubeus esse uidetur colore676 ipse qui
dolet locus, gaudet677 si aliquid frigidum imponatur et iuuare se678 magis ex hoc quam ex
rebus calidis confitetur.
igitur] om. ψ Bon. | articulis] eorum articulis E | tumor] humor Va2 | sed] s& Va3 s7 Va4 |
tantum] tm(_) Ce Bon. | calore] color- τ calor- corr. ex color- P | molestatur] mollestat- Ce
| et] ut Va3 | ignitum] -(us) Va4 | sentit] -iet ρ | aegrotus] -i(s) Va4 | tensuram] -a Va4 |
grauedinem] grauidin- Va4 | impositam in ipsis sentit membris] ipsis membris impositam
sentit τ | impositam] et -am Va4 imposita Bon. | in ipsis sentit membris] sentit in ipsis
membris E | in] om. σ Bon. | sentit] -iet ρ om. Ce Bon. | sed] s7 Va4 | et] om. Va4 σ Bon. |
rubeus] -bens τ -bea Bon. | colore] om. Ce Bon. | qui dolet locus] locus (locus s. s. E) qui
dolet σ E Bon. | gaudet] locus gaudet E | iuuare se magis ex hoc] se magis ex hoc iuuare τ |
iuuare] iuua [sic] Va4 | ex hoc] et ex hoc Va4
6.2. No (igitur) swelling appears evident in the joints, but (tantum) the invalid is troubled
by heat and feels the area to be on fire more than [he feels] tension, or he feels some
heaviness placed on those limbs, but also that area which hurts seems to be red in colour,
he rejoices if anything cold is applied and he acknowledges that it helps him more as a
result of this than as a result of hot things.
670
(igitur): igitur v1 omitted A ed.; Gariop. does not have igitur; all the De pod. witnesses except σ/ψ Bon.
have igitur.
671
(tantum): tantu(m) v1 A tamen ed. Gariopontus Q40, tantu(m); G26, tm(_); G31, tantum. Every De pod.
witness has tantu(m), except Ce Bon., with tm(_).
672
molestatur: molestantur Lat.Alex.; Gariop., molestantur, but also with in eorum articulis earlier in the
sentence (in place of in articulis). Every De pod. witness has mo[l]estatur, even E who (alone of the De pod.
witnesses, but like Gariop.) has in eorum articulis for in articulis.
673
sentit: sentiens v1 sentiunt A ed.; Gariop., sentitur, in a modified clause. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has
sentiet; σ Bon. E have sentit.
674
aegrotus: [ae]grotorum v1 [ae]groti A ed., for (singular) τὸν κάμνοντα; Gariop., ab [ae]groto, in a
modified clause. Every De pod. witness has singular [ae]grotus, except Va4 with [ae]groti(s).
675
sentit: sentiuntur v1 sentiunt A sentiant (in an altered clause) ed.; Gariop., having modified et
ignitum...grauedinem, omits aliquam...membris. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has sentiet; σ/τ E have sentit
(omitted Ce Bon.).
676
rubeus esse uidetur colore: rubeus esse uidetur calor [sic] v1 rubeo uidetur esse colore A ed., for τὸ
ἐρυθρὸν ὁρᾶσθαι τῇ χροιᾷ; Gariop., rubeus (-ens G26) uidetur esse colore.
677
gaudet: et gaudet Lat.Alex., for καὶ χαίρειν; Gariop., gaudet.
678
iuuare se: iuuare se v1 iuuari se A ed., for ὠφελεῖσθαι; Gariop., iuuare se.
- 162 -
6.3. ceterum autem et quales precesserunt causae requirendum est679, aut qualis aetas sit
infirmantis680 et qualis est distemperantia681 patientis682 passionem683, et684 declaratur
qualis augmentatur humor qui aegritudinem generat685.
ceterum] caeter- L | autem] om. L tamen E | et] om. τ Ce Bon. aut P | precesserunt]
-cesserint Va3 -cesserbis Va4 et queres (q(_) τ cueres Bon.) conueniant σ Bon. et quaeres
conueniant et quales precesser(_) E | requirendum] inquirend- Bon. | sit] fit Va4 |
infirmantis] infirmitatis Ca P | et qualis] qualisque P | est distemperantia] transp. σ Bon. |
est] e [sic] Va3 | distemperantia] -ia(m) Va4 | passionem et declaratur...qui aegritudinem
generat] om. Ce Bon. | et declaratur… qui aegritudinem generat] om. P E | qui] que [sic]
Va4 | generat] -erant Va2 Va4 -erantur Va3
6.3. For the rest, however, it is to be asked what sort of causes have gone before, or what
sort of age the invalid is, and what sort of imbalance there is of the one suffering with
respect to the disease, and it is revealed what sort of humour is increased which generates
the illness.
679
ceterum autem et quales precesserunt causae requirendum est: ceterum autem et quales praecesserunt
causae requirendum (‘praecesserunt (rest of line illeg.) rendum’, Langslow, transcript, v1) est Lat.Alex.;
Gariop., c[e]terum autem et quales pr[ae]cesserint causae requirendum (req(ui)du(m) [sic] G26) est. σ Bon.
essentially have (see app. crit. for individual variants) ceterum autem quales et queres conueniant causae
requirendum est; note that the text of E suggests access to both branches of the stemma (and cf. 6.1 above)
with ceterum tamen et quales et quaeres conueniant et quales precesser(_) causae requirendum est. Note that
all the De pod. witnesses which include precess- have the spelling precess- (Va2 Va3) or p(re)cess- (Va4 E).
Note especially that Gariop., here, reflects the ρ branch of the De pod. stemma.
680
infirmantis: ‘infirmare’ is found only here, at 6.3, in De pod., for τοῦ κάμνοντος; note Ca P, with
infirmitatis.
681
distemperantia: temperantia Lat.Alex., for κρᾶσις; Gariop., distemperantia. Every De pod. witness has
distemperanti-. ‘distemperantia’ is found 7 times in De pod.: at 1.101 and 1.102 (both times in a gloss not
found in Gk., ‘distemperantia’ in all three Latin traditions); 4.2 (δυσκρασία, ‘distemperantia’ in all three
Latin traditions); 4.7 (τὴν κρᾶσιν, ‘distemperantia’ in both De pod. and Gariop., and ed. of the Latin
Alexander, but v1 A have ‘temperantia’); 5.1 (τὰς...κράσεις, ‘distemperantia’ in both De pod. and Gariop.,
and ed. of the Latin Alexander, but v1 A have ‘temperantia’); here, and at 23.2 (τὴν...δυσκρασίαν,
‘distemperantia’ in all three Latin traditions). ‘temperantia’ is not found in De pod. See also ‘distemperatio’
at 1.10, and note ad loc.
682
patientis: patientis uel (et ed.) quale tempus est (e. t. ed.) aut (et ed.) regio uel (aut ed.) uita uel alia his
(hiis ed.) similia quibus omnibus perspectis Lat.Alex., for [τοῦ κάμνοντος...] ὥρα τε καὶ χώρα καὶ τὰ ἄλλα
ὅσα μεμαθήκαμεν; Gariop., pa[t]ientis. Every De pod. witness has pa[t]ientis.
683
passionem: note that Ce Bon. omit passionem...generat, and that P E do have passionem, but both then
omit et declaratur… generat (where P Ce=σ/ψ); cf. note on 6.1 above.
684
passionem, et: passio Lat.Alex.; Gariop., passionem et sic. Every De pod. witness has passionem, except
Ce Bon., whose ‘6.3’ ends with pa[t]ientis.
685
qualis augmentatur humor qui aegritudinem generat: qualis augmentatur humor [ae]gritudinem
generauit v1 qualis (et qualis ed.) augmentatus humor [ae]gritudinem generauit A ed.; Gariop., qualis
augmentatur humor qui [ae]gritudinem generat.
- 163 -
13.9 Chapter VII: Curatio podagrae calidae de coleribus in articulis (‘Treatment of
hot gout [arising] from biles in the joints’)
7.t.686 Curatio podagrae calidae de coleribus687 in articulis
Curatio podagrae calidae de coleribus in articulis] om. Va3 Va4 Ce Bon. Capitulum vii.
De humore colerico qui fit in articulis pedum L De humore colerico qui fit in articulis
pedum Ca De eodem P De cura eiusdem .vi. E
7.t. Treatment of hot gout [arising] from biles in the joints
686
=2.238: Curatio podagre calide de coleribus adhibenda (ff.74v, 75r). Gk.II.503.19 (no title). Gariopontus
Q40, 55v; G26, LVva; G31, 84v.
687
de coleribus: note that ‘colera’ is found only here in De pod., in the chapter heading in Va2; however, it is
found in Lat.Alex. Gariopontus Q40 has no chapter heading; G26 G31 have the heading Cura.
- 164 -
7.1.688 Quod si humorem689 qui in pedum articulis690 fit691 colericum esse cognoueris,
manifeste non est opus692 sanguinis detractionem facere, sed colagogo uteris uel
medicamento catartico693.
humorem] humor ρ | pedum articulis] articulo pedum E | articulis] -o P E articl(_) Ce | fit]
sit Va2 fuerit σ E Bon. | manifeste] manifestum est τ P E manifestum sit Ce Bon. | est
opus] opus esse E | est] esse σ E Bon. | detractionem facere] transp. τ | detractionem]
draction- [sic] Va4 | sed] s7 Va4 | colagogo] colagoc- Va2 Va3 calagog- Ca colagogo
+s. s. id est colera incidente E | uteris] -ere E | uel medicamento catartico] medicamento
uel catartico Va2 medicamento [sic] Va3 medicamento id est catarticu Va4 | uel] s(ed)
(ue)l Ce
7.1. But if you recognise that the humour which arises in the joints of the feet is choleric,
evidently there is no need to perform a drawing off of blood, but you use a cholagogic or a
cathartic medicament.
688
Compare the beginning of 7.1=2.238, to the beginning of 20.1=2.249: at 2.238 (=7.1.De pod.) Quod si
humorem qui in pede fluit colericum esse cognoueris =εἰ μὲν οὖν σοι φανείη τὸ ἐπιρρέον ἐν τοῖς ἄρθροις
ὑγρὸν εἶναι δριμύ τε καὶ χολῶδες (Gk.II.503.19–20); at 2.249 (=20.1.De pod.) Si ergo quod ledit flegma
manifeste esse cognoueris =εἰ μὲν οὖν σοι φανείη [+Gk.II.519.n.9, ‘φανῇ M.’] τὸ λυποῦν [+Gk.II.519.n.10,
‘λοιπὸν L.’] εἶναι φλέγμα (Gk.II.519.27–8).
689
humorem: humor v1 humorem A ed. Gariopontus Q40, umor (corrected from tumor?); G26 G31, tumor.
All the De pod. ρ witnesses have humor, σ Bon. E have humorem. The humor + fuit (in error for fluit for τὸ
ἐπιρρέον) of v1 and the [tu/u]mor + altered clause of Gariop. perhaps point to the humor + sit/fit of ρ as the
‘correct’ reading for De pod.? See note immediately above on the beginning of 7.1 against the beginning of
20.1; on fit, see the next but one note below.
690
in pedum articulis: in pedum articulis v1 in pedibus A in pede ed., for ἐν τοῖς ἄρθροις; Gariop., in pedum
articulos, in a modified clause. Every De pod. witness has in pedum articulis, except P E with in pedum
articulo (in a. p. E), and note Ce with in pedum articl(_), where articulo possibly refers to ‘the big toe’. I
thank Cloudy Fischer for this interpretation.
691
fit: fuit v1 fluit A ed., for τὸ ἐπιρρέον; Gariop. alters this clause. Of the De pod. ρ witnesses, Va2 has sit
and Va3 Va4 have fit; σ Bon. E have fuerit. ‘fluere’ is not found anywhere in De pod.
692
manifeste non est opus: manifeste (s. s. v1) non est opus Lat.Alex., for εὔδηλον ὡς οὐ δεῖ; Gariop., non
est opus. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has manifeste non est opus; σ/τ P have manifestum est non esse opus;
Ce Bon. have manifestum sit non esse opus; E has manifestum est non opus esse. Cf. manifestum est +
quomodo for δῆλόν ἐστιν + ὡς at 3.18, and see note ad loc.
693
colagogo uteris uel medicamento catartico: colagogum uteris catarticum v1 colagogo (calagog- A) uteris
ca[t]artico A ed., for χολαγωγῷ κεχρῆσθαι μᾶλλον φαρμάκῳ. Gariopontus Q40, colagogo...uteris uel
medicamento catartico; G26 G31, calagogo [sic] uteris uel medicamento ca[t]artico. ‘colagogus’ is found
only here, at 7.1, in De pod. (colagogo for χολαγωγῷ); note that the De pod. witnesses always have col- (calCa), and that Va2 Va3 have colagoc-.
- 165 -
7.2. etenim prius694 humectandum695 est corpus eius qui accepturus est potionem, ut
temperetur acredo humoris colerici.
etenim prius] enimb (corr. ex et/est enim ?) priusa P | etenim] est enim τ sed E | prius] pl(_)
Ce plus Bon. | humectandum] huectand- [sic] Ce | est] om. τ | corpus eius] transp. Va3 |
qui accepturus] q(uia)cepturus [sic] Va4 | temperetur] teperet- [sic] Va4 | humoris]
huoi(_)s [sic] Ce | colerici] -is Va4 colleric- E
7.2. And indeed, first the body of the one who is about to take the draught is to be
hydrated, so that the acridness of the choleric humour is tempered.
7.3. non enim oportet desemel696 dare697 catarticum698 patienti, sed paulatim et
frequenter.699
non enim] sed non Ce Bon. | patienti] -ientis Va3 -ientes τ | sed] s7 Va4 | paulatim et]
paulati [sic] Va4 | frequenter] freq(ui)nter [sic] Va3
7.3. One ought not to give the cathartic all at once to the patient, but a little at a time and
often.
694
etenim prius: is autem prius v1 huic autem prius A ed.; Gariop., etenim prius.
humectandum: ‘humectare’ is found 3 times in De pod. (7.2, 10.2, 11.1); note the spelling is always hu-.
696
desemel: semel v1 desemel A ed., for ἅπαξ; Gariop., semel. Here, every De pod. witness has desemel. Cf.
22.6, where ρ has desemel; σ/τ Ce Bon. E have semel (Chapter XXII is missing from P); Lat.Alex. has
desemel, again for ἅπαξ. Cf. also 22.7, where ρ Ce Bon. have desemel (de seme Va3); Ca E have semel (in
addition to the loss of P, L ends abruptly with the penultimate word of 22.6); v1 A have desemel, ed. has
semel, no Gk. equivalent.
697
dare: dare v1 dari A ed.; Gariop., dare. Every De pod. witness has dare.
698
catarticum: ‘catarticum’ (noun) is found here, and at 7.5, 7.8, 7.10, 7.13, 7.14, 7.16, 7.19, 20.4, 20.51,
20.52, 21.1, and 21.10; ‘catarticus’ (adjective) is found at 5.9 and 7.1. The spelling is always catartic-.
699
non...desemel...sed paulatim et frequenter: cf. 22.6, with non desemel...sed sepius et paulatim; 22.7, with
desemel...paulatim; 22.8, with frequenter et paulatim.
695
- 166 -
7.4. si<c>700 enim a superfluitate humorum701 (et quaeque) reumatismum custodire possunt
articulis702, melius purgas si, per partes703 furando704, humor qui supercrescit detrahatur.
si<c>] si ρ σ Bon. corr. ex sic E | a] et ρ | superfluitate] -fluitatem Va2 Va3 corr. ex
-fluitante E | humorum] -oris Va4 | et quaeque reumatismum custodire possunt]
reumatizauerint σ Bon. et quaeque [sic] reumatizauerint (-zauerint corr. ex [?]) (custodire
possunt deletum [?]) E | articulis] -i σ Bon. -i corr. ex [?] E | purgas] -abis Ce E Bon. | per
partes] sup(er) partes Va2 Va3 sup(er)stes [sic] Va4 par[t]ius τ parti(_) P om. Ce Bon.
paulatim +in marg. uel parti(m) E | furando humor] humores minuendo E | humor] -ores σ
E Bon. | supercrescit] -unt σ Bon. -cresit [sic] Va4 | detrahatur] -untur τ -antur P Bon.
7.4. For in that way they are able to fend off a flux from a superfluity of humours (et
quaeque) in the joints, you purge better if, by taking away gradually, the humour which
increases is drawn off.
700
si<c>: sic Lat.Alex., for οὕτω; Gariop., sic. Every De pod. witness has si, although in E a ‘c’ after si has
possibly been erased.
701
a superfluitate humorum: ad superfluum [sic] humorem v1 a superfluitate humorum A ed.; Gariop., et
superfluitatem humorum. Of the De pod. ρ witnesses, Va2 Va3 have & sup(er)fluitate(m) humo(rum), Va4
has 7 sup(er)fluitate humoris; σ Bon. have a superfluitate humorum; E has a superfluitate humorum, where
superfluitate is corrected from superfluitante.
702
(et quaeque) reumatismum custodire possunt articulis; et absque reumatismo custodiri possunt articuli
Lat.Alex., for καὶ ἀρευμάτιστα φυλάξαι τὰ ἄρθρα δυνηθείης (ἂν) [+Gk.II.503.n.13, ‘ἂν fehlt in den Hss.’];
Gariop., [et superfluitatem humorum] et qu[ae] [r]eumatismum custodire possunt articulorum detrahas. Of
the De pod. witnesses, ρ has et quaeque reumatismum custodire possunt articulis; σ Bon. have
reumatizauerint articuli, as does E, but see app. crit. and note the alterations in E which indicate access to
manuscripts from both branches of the De pod. stemma. Note also that Gariop., here, follows the ρ branch of
the De pod. stemma.
703
melius purgas si, per partes: uti per partes v1 ut per partes A aut per partes ed.; Gariop., melius enim
purgas si, per partes. No De pod. witness has per partes, see app. crit.
704
furando: furando Lat.Alex.; Gariop., furens. Every De pod. witness has furando, except E, uniquely,
with minuendo.
- 167 -
7.5. sit autem catarticum705 simplicissimum et non satis habens aliquid de
calefacientibus706, quale est707 de suco708 rosae confectum709, suaue710 igitur711 esse
uidetur712 et in odore et in gustu, et non subuertit713 stomachum.
sit] si ρ | et non] om. Ce Bon. | habens] om. Ce Bon. | de] quod σ Bon. | calefacientibus]
-faciat σ Bon. | est] om. P | suco] -u Va4 | igitur] enim σ Bon. | et1] om. P | in2] om. τ P |
gustu] -u(m) Va4
7.5. However, let the cathartic be very simple and not at all having anything made from
things that are warming, such as is that prepared from the juice of rose, as it seems to be
pleasant both in smell and in taste, and it does not upset the stomach.
705
catarticum: all Latin witnesses (-us v1), for τὸ καθάρσιον.
de calefacientibus: ex calefacientibus Lat.Alex. Gariopontus Q40, de calefacientibus; G26 G31, de
calefactionibus. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has de; σ Bon. have quod, in an altered clause; E has de.
707
quale est: quales sunt v1 qualia sunt A ed., for οἷόν ἐστι; Gariop., quale est. Every De pod. witness has
quale est (est omitted P).
708
suco: ‘sucus’ is found 8 times in De pod., see Appendix 40; all witnesses have suc-, except L Ce Bon.,
who always have succ-, and E with succ- at 22.41 and 22.42.
709
de suco rosae confectum: de suco rosae confectum v1 de su[c]o rosarum confecta A ed., for τὸ διὰ τοῦ
χυλοῦ τῶν ῥόδων σκευαζόμενον; Gariop., de su[c]o ros[ae] (-eo G31) confectum. Every De pod. witness
has de su[co] rosae confectum. Note the word order of all the Latin witnesses with de suc- ros- for τὸ διὰ τοῦ
χυλοῦ τῶν ῥόδων. ‘rosae sucus’ is found 3 more times in Chapter VII: at 7.8, 7.12, and 7.13. At every
occurence, including here, A and ed. of the Latin Alexander have rosarum su[c]us, i.e., plural rosarum for
Gk. plural ῥόδων, v1 always has singular rosae. For ‘rosae sucus’, see Appendix 38.
710
suaue: suauissimus et non satis habens v1 suauia A ed., for ἡδὺ; Gariop., suaue. Every De pod. witness
has suaue.
711
igitur: igitur Lat.Alex.; Gariop., igitur. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has igitur; σ Bon. have enim; E has
igitur. For igitur=enim, see ThLL VII.1, 264.83.
712
uidetur: uidentur Lat.Alex., for φαινόμενον; Gariop., uidetur. Every De pod. witness has uidetur.
713
subuertit: subuertunt Lat.Alex., for ἀνατρέπον; Gariop., subuertit. Every De pod. witness has subuertit.
706
- 168 -
7.6. semper illos oportet714 hoc accipere, et sic sibi in hac re debent esse solliciti, qui a
reumaticis715 leduntur passionibus, et a medicamentis subuertitur716 eorum stomachus.
semper] senp- Ce | illos oportet] transp. Ce Bon. | illos] -os cu(m) eo ρ -is τ illos cu(m)
[sic] E | oportet hoc] corrigendum ex hoc oportet L | hoc] om. Va4 | hoc accipere] accipere
hic Bon. | sic] om. σ Bon. | solliciti] -is Va4 solicit- Bon. | reumaticis] -matibus Bon. |
leduntur passionibus] transp. σ Bon. | et] q(uia) [sic] Ce Bon. | a] ad Va4 om. E |
subuertitur eorum] transp. ψ Bon. | subuertitur] corr. ex -etur E
7.6. Always it is necessary for them to take this, and for this reason they ought to be
concerned for themselves in this matter, who are troubled by rheumatic diseases, and their
stomach is upset by medicaments.
714
semper illos oportet: semper enim eos oportet (oportet eos ed. eos oportet in v1) Lat.Alex.; Gariop., sic
enim semper for the whole of semper illos...in hac re. Every De pod. witness has semper + ill- + oportet.
715
a reumaticis: a reumaticis v1 a reumatis his [sic] A reumatismi ed.; Gariop., [r]eumaticis (omitting a).
All the De pod. manuscripts have a reumaticis, Bon. has a reumatibus. The spelling of ‘reumaticus’ in all the
De pod. witnesses is reum-; cf. ‘reuma’ (reum-); ‘reumatismus’ (reum-); ‘reumatizare’ (reum-).
716
debent esse solliciti + et + subuertitur: debent esse solliciti + et + indicative subuertitur v1 A debent esse
solliciti + ne + subjunctive subuertatur ed., for ...ροντίζειν...ὥστε μὴ; Gariop., debent esse so[ll]iciti + et
[quorum stoma[ch]us a medicamentis (-o Q40)] subuertitur. Every De pod. witness has debent esse solliciti
+ et + indicative subuertitur, except Ce Bon. with debent esse so[ll]iciti + q(uia) + indicative subuertitur.
- 169 -
7.7. quia si stomachus imbecillis717 fuerit a medicamentis718, omnia719 compatiuntur
membra et nerui, et tunc amplius reumatizant pedes.
quia] qui [sic] Va4 et Ce Bon. | imbecillis] -becilli Va4 | membra] om. Bon. | reumatizant]
reumatisz- [sic] Va4
7.7. Because if the stomach is weak from the medicaments, all the limbs and sinews are
affected in sympathy, and then the feet suffer from a flux more.
717
imbecillis: cf. 3.3, and note that v1 here has [stomachus] i[m]be[c]illus.
fuerit a medicamentis: fuerit a medicamentis factus v1 fuerit medicamentis factus (f. m. ed.) A ed.;
Gariop., fuerit a medicamentis (medicaminibus G31). Every De pod. witness has fuerit a medicamentis.
719
omnia: om(n_)s [sic] ei v1 omnia ei A ed., for αὐτῷ πάντα; Gariop., omnia. Every De pod. witness has
omnia.
718
- 170 -
7.8.720 primum enim catarticum recipit haec
rosae suci sextarii iii721
mellis sextarius i722
scamoniae coctae ÷ i723
coques724 sucum cum melle ad spissitudinem mellis, cui addis725 scamoniam tritam, et
dabis ex eo integr<a>m dosim726 coclearia727 v.
enim] om. ψ Bon. | catarticum] catarticum sit quod Ce Bon. | haec] om. Ce Bon. | suci] -us
ρ -um τ | sextarii] lib(_) Bon. | iii] om. Ce s [sic] Bon. | mellis] mel ρ | sextarius] lib(_)
Bon. | scamoniae] -ia(m) Va2 Va3 -[i]a Va4 scamone [sic] Bon. | coctae] -a(m) Va2 Va3
om. Va4 | coques sucum] coquesucu [sic] Va4 transp. (cocqu- Ce) Ce Bon. | cum melle]
culmelle [sic] Va2 | melle] mel Va4 | spissitudinem mellis] transp. E | cui] q(ui) [sic] Va4 |
addis scamoniam] addiscamonea [sic] Va4 | addis] -es τ Ce E Bon. add(is) P | integram]
-rum ρ σ E | dosim] dosin ρ τ E doxin P | coclearia] coclearia(m) Va2 coclear(_) Va3
cocl(_)ea Va4 cocl(_)ar(_) L cocl(_) Ca P coclear [sic] Ce cocleare Bon. cocl(_)ra E
720
Cf. Paul of Aegina, Epitomae medicae, 7.5.4.
rosae suci sextarii iii: [r. s. s.] ii Lat.Alex., for ῥόδων χυλοῦ λιτρ. βʹ, but note Gk.II.505.n.3, ‘Paulus
Aegineta (VII, 5), welcher dieses Recept unter Alexander’s Namen anführt, hat folgende
Massbestimmungen: ῥόδων χυλοῦ ξεστ. βʹ, μέλιτος ξεστ. αʹ, σκαμμωνίας οὐγγ. δʹ. Damit stimmt auch die
alte lateinische Uebersetzung des Alexander überein. In Folge dessen fand diese Lesart Aufnahme in der
Baseler Ausgabe.’ Gariopontus Q40, [r. (superscript, later hand)] iii; G26 G31, [r. s.] lib. iii. Every De pod.
witness has [r. s. s.] iii, except Ce Bon., where Ce omits iii and Bon. has lib(_) s [sic].
722
mellis sextarius i: [m. s.] i Lat.Alex., for μέλιτος λιτρ. δʹ, but note Gk.II.505.n.3 (see note immediately
above). Gariopontus Q40, [m. s.] i (all superscript, later hand); G26 G31, [m.] lib. i. Every De pod. witness
has [m. s.] i, except Bon., with [m.] lib(_) i.
723
scamoniae coctae ÷ i: [s. c.] ÷ i Lat.Alex., for σκαμμωνίας ὀπτῆς οὐγγ. δʹ, but note Gk.II.505.n.3 (see
note next but one above). Gariopontus Q40, [s. c.] ÷ i; G26 G31, [s. c.] ℥ i. Every De pod. witness has [s. c.]
÷ i. ‘scamonia’ is found 11 times in De pod., see Appendix 40; for spelling variants, see Appendix 37. See
also diagridium (5.10, 5.12, 7.201, 7.202). For ‘scamonia’, see both ‘scamonia’ and ‘diagridium’, Appendix
38.
724
coques: coquis v1 coquens A ed., for ἕψε. Gariopontus Q40, conficis sic coq(ue)s; G26 confice sic
coq(ue)s; G31 confice sic coquis. Every De pod. witness has co[q]ues.
725
cui addis: cui addis v1 adde ei A addes ei ed.; Gariop., cui addis. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has addis;
σ/τ Ce Bon. E have addes; P has add(is).
726
integr<a>m dosim: integram dosis v1 integram dosim A ed.; Gariop., integram dosim. Of the De pod.
witnesses, only the printed text Bon. has integram dosim.
727
coclearia: ‘coclearium’ is found 5 times in De pod., only in Chapter VII (7.8, 7.9, 7.12, 7.13, 7.18). For
‘coc(h)leār(e)’, see ThLL III, 1398.15–1400.5. I have opted for ‘coclearium’, second declension neuter. The
spelling is always cocl-.
721
- 171 -
7.8. The first cathartic takes the following
of juice of rose, 3 sextarii
of honey, 1 sextarius
of boiled scammony, 1 uncia
you are to boil the juice with the honey to the thickness of honey, to which you add the
ground scammony, and you are to give from it as a full dose five spoonfuls.
- 172 -
7.9. minus autem dabis coclearia duo et semis, aut tria si728 humor fuerit augmentatus.
minus autem] ad minus Ce Bon. | coclearia] coclear(_) Va3 Bon. cocl(_)ea Va4 cocl(_) τ
P cocl(_)ra E | duo] ii Va3 σ Bon. tres aut duo Va4 **** E | et] **** E | semis] -minis Va3 s.
E Bon. | aut] et Ca P | tria] tres Va4 Bon. iii Ca Ce
7.9. As a lesser [dose], however, you are to give two and a half spoonfuls, or three if the
humour is increased.
728
si humor fuerit augmentatus: si plus aut minus humor fuerit augmentandus v1 plus aut minus prout humor
fuerit augmentatus A aut plus aut minus prout fuerit humor augmentatus ed., for τὸ δὲ πλέον ἢ ἔλαττον ἐκ
τοῦ ποσοῦ ἢ ἐκ τοῦ πλεονάζοντος ὁριζέσθω χυμοῦ. Gariop. replaces the si humor fuerit augmentatus, found
in all the De pod. witnesses, with secundum uirtutem eius qui patitur.
- 173 -
7.10. item aliud catarticum diarodon quod729 ad eos facit quibus730 non satis stomachus
frigidus est731.
item aliud catarticum] +in marg. Nota catarticu(m) diarodon E | diarodon] -rosin P | quod]
q(ui) ρ E | non satis stomachus frigidus est] no(n) satis fr(_)s hu(m)or [sic] Ce est satis
frigid(us) hu(m)or [sic] Bon. | est] om. ρ Ce
7.10. Likewise another cathartic compounded of roses which benefits those for whom the
stomach is not sufficiently cold.
7.11. recipit enim732 piper733 ut aliquantum calefacere possit.
recipit enim] quod recipit Ce Bon. | enim] haec τ P (h(aec) L P) | ut] quod Ce Bon. |
aliquantum] -u L aliquantul- E | calefacere possit] transp. Ca
7.11. For it takes pepper so that it is able to warm to some extent.
729
aliud catarticum diarodon quod: note the De pod. witness P, alone of all the Latin witnesses, in all three
traditions, with diarosin for diarodon (no Gk. equivalent). Note ρ E, with q(ui). An eleventh-century
manuscript (Sigerist 1943, 97), from the Abbaye de la Trinité de Vendôme (ibid., 68), Vendôme,
Bibliothèque municipale 175, v3, has ‘De libro Alexandri cartartico diadrodon.’ [sic] (93r, l.26=2.238), but
no more information is given. For v3, see Langslow 2006, 102 and references therein and, in addition,
Manzanero Cano, 1996 and Fredriksson 2002. At 93r (l.26–93v, l.4), v3 has ‘Item alio diacidonion melon.
...’, again =2.238. This, in turn, is followed (93v, ll.5–17) by another three recipes from the Latin Alexander
=2.267. ‘diarodon’ is found twice in De pod., here (no Gk. equivalent), and at 7.13 (no Gk. equivalent); note
that every De pod. witness has diarod-, except P, here, with diaros-, and Ce at 7.13 with dyarod-.
730
quibus: quorum Lat.Alex.; Gariop., quibus. Every De pod. witness has quibus.
731
non satis stomachus frigidus est: non satis stomachus (stomachus non satis A) frigidus est v1 A
stomachus satis frigidus est ed.; Gariop., non satis stoma[ch]us calidus [sic] est.
732
recipit enim: recipit enim v1 recipit autem A ed.; Gariop. omits 7.11 here, but has ut aliquantulum
calefaciat after piperis in the list of ingredients in 7.12. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ E have [r.] enim; σ/τ P
have [r.] haec; Ce Bon. have quod recipit.
733
piper: ‘piper’ is found 3 times in De pod., here (piper for πεπέρεως), at 7.121 (piperis for πεπέρεως), and
7.122 (piper for πέπερι). For ‘piper’, see Appendix 38.
- 174 -
7.12. recipit autem haec734
rosae suci libra i735
scamoniae ÷ i
agarici dragmae iiii736
piperis ℈ ii737
mellis ℈ vi738
coquis lene ad prunas739, et cum se collegerit 740, tunc supermittis741 scamoniam et agaricum
et piper et sic uteris, dabis autem ex eo coclearia v aut tria742, secundum uirtutem.
734
recipit autem haec: recipit autem haec Lat.Alex., for ἔχει δὲ καὶ τούτου ἡ γραφὴ οὕτω; Gariop. [recipit].
Of the De pod. witnesses, only Va2 Va3 E have [recipit] autem haec; Va4 has [recipit]; σ Bon. have
nothing.
735
rosae suci libra i: all the Latin witnesses, in all three traditions, have [r. s. l.] i, for ῥόδων χυλοῦ λιτρ. αʹ,
but note the Latin witnesses A ed., with plural rosarum, against all the others with singular rosae.
736
agarici dragmae iiii: [a.] L iiii v1 A [a.] ℈ iiii ed., for ἀγαρικοῦ δραχ. δʹ. Gariopontus Q40, agarici albi in
mod(o) fungi [?measure] iiii; G26 and G31, [a.] [?measure] iiii. ‘dragma’ is found three times in De pod.,
only in Chapter VII: here, at 7.16, and at 7.20, see Appendix 37 for abbreviations and symbols, but note that
when it is written out in full, it is drag-.
737
piperis ℈ ii: [p.] scrip(_) ii v1 [p.] ℈ ii A ed., for πεπέρεως γρ. βʹ; Gariop. pip(er)is ut aliquantulum
calefaciat ℈ ii (?measure G26 G31).
738
mellis ℈ vi: [m.] ÷ vi v1 ed. [m.] ÷ ii A, for μέλιτος οὐγγ. ϛʹ; Gariopontus Q40, [m.] ÷ iii; G26 G31, [m.] ℥
iii. Every De pod. witness has [m.] ℈ vi.
739
coquis lene ad prunas: coquis ad lenis prunas v1 coques autem ad lenes prunas A coques autem ad lenes
prunas su[c]um rose et mel ed., for ἕψε μαλακῷ πυρὶ; Gariop., conficis sic mel et su[c]um coquis (-ues G26
G31) leniter. For ‘lēne’, neuter singular of ‘lēnis’ as adverb, see ThLL VII.2, 1146.31–46.
740
cum se collegerit: cum se colligerit v1 cum se collegerit A ed., for ὅταν συστραφῇ. Gariopontus Q40, cum
se collig(er)int; G26 G31, cum se colligauerint. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ P E have colligerit; σ/τ Ce Bon.
have collegerit.
741
supermittis: supermittis v1 supermittes A ed., for ἐπίβαλλε; Gariop. supermittis. Of the De pod.
witnesses, only Ce Bon. E have supermittes.
742
coclearia v aut tria: cocl(_) v aut vi v1 coclear mesu(m) aut A cocleariu(m) mesum aut ed., for κοχ. εʹ ἢ
ϛʹ; Gariop., cocl(_) v aut tria (iii Q40). Every De pod. witness has [coclearia] v aut tria (tres P).
- 175 -
recipit autem haec] om. σ Bon. | autem haec] om. Va4 | suci] -u(m) Va2 -us Va4 |
scamoniae] -[i]a Va2 Va4 | agarici] -u ρ agar(_) Bon. | dragmae iiii] om. Bon. | iiii] **** E |
piperis] pip(er) ρ ψ om. Bon. | mellis] mel ρ Ce | coquis] coq(ue)s Ca coques E et coques
Ce Bon. | lene] bene Va2 ψ Bon. leniter τ E | ad] in P | collegerit] collig- ρ P E |
supermittis] -es Ce E Bon. | scamoniam] -[i]a P | et3] om. Ca | uteris] -ere Ce E Bon. |
autem] om. Va4 | ex eo] om. Ce Bon. | coclearia] cocl(_) Va2 L P coclear(_) Va3 Ca Bon.
coclear [sic] Ce cocl(_)ra E | tria] tres P | secundum] uel secundum L aut secundum Ca
7.12. It takes the following
of juice of rose, 1 libra
of scammony, 1 uncia
of agaric, 4 dragmae
of pepper, 2 scrupuli
of honey, 6 scrupuli
you boil gently on coals, and when it has thickened, then you add the scammony and
agaric and pepper and you use as follows, on the one hand you are to give from it five
spoonfuls, otherwise three, according to strength.
- 176 -
7.13. item aliud diarodon catarticum ad eos qui grauiter purgantur743 744
rosae suci ÷ ii745
scamoniae ÷ i746
mellis Attici libra i747
titimalli suci ℈ iii748
dabis coclear<ium>749 i aut ii, secundum uirtutem.
diarodon catarticum] catarticum diarodon catarticum L | catarticum] catarticon Ce | rosae] ℞
haec rosae τ | suci] -u(m) Va2 Va3 -us Va4 | ÷ ii] ÷ i Va3 | scamoniae ÷ i] om. P |
scamoniae] -[i]a ρ scamo. [sic] Bon. | mellis] mel ρ | Attici] -u(m) Va2 Va3 -u Va4 artic[sic] Ce actic- [sic] E om. Bon. | titimalli suci] transp. Bon. | titimalli] -is Va4 E titi malli
P | suci] -u(m) Va2 Va3 -us Va4 | dabis] om. Va2 Va3 post uirtutem Va4 | coclear<ium>]
cocleare Va2 coclear(_) Va3 cocl(_) Va4 τ P coclear [sic] Ce cocl(_)r E coclear. Bon. | i]
om. Va3 | ii] duos Va2 Va3 duo Va4 | secundum] uel secundum Ce aut secundum Bon.
7.13. Likewise another cathartic compounded of roses for those who are purged severely
of juice of rose, 2 unciae
of scammony, 1 uncia
of Attic honey, 1 libra
of juice of spurge, 3 scrupuli
743
item aliud diarodon catarticum ad eos qui grauiter purgantur: all Latin traditions, with minor variants
(alio v1 diarodon catarticum transp. Q40), for Ἄλλο πρὸς τοὺς βραδύτερον καθαιρομένους, and note
Gk.II.507.n.9, ‘In den Hss. folgt dieses Recept später an einer unpassenden Stelle.’
744
In the recipe that follows, both De pod. and v1 follow the order of Gk. (rosae suci, scamoniae, mellis
Attici, titimalli suci for Ῥόδων χυλοῦ, σκαμμωνίας, μέλιτος, τιθυμάλλου ὀποῦ), with A and ed. listing the
ingredients in the order scamoniae, titimalli suci, mellis Attici, rosae suci (not reflecting spelling/case of A or
ed.); Gariop. has the order rosae suci, titimalli suci, scamoniae, mellis Attici (not reflecting spelling of
individual witnesses).
745
rosae suci ÷ ii: [r. s.] ÷ ii v1 rosarum [s.] ÷ iii A ed., for Ῥόδων χυλοῦ οὐγγ. γʹ. Gariopontus Q40, [r. s.]
÷ iii. I am unsure as to G26 G31 here. Every De pod. witness has [r. s.] ÷ ii, except Va3 with [r. s.] ÷ i.
746
scamoniae ÷ i: all three Latin traditions (omitted P in De pod.) have [s.] ÷ i, for σκαμμωνίας οὐγ. αʹ. I am
unsure as to Gariop. G26 G31 here.
747
mellis Attici libra i: every witness in all three Latin traditions (except Bon. in De pod., with no epithet)
has (my underlining) [m. [A]ttici libra] i, for μέλιτος οὐγ. αʹ (where the οὐγ. is actually a ‘ditto’ mark in
Gk.); see app. crit. for spelling variants of Attici in the De pod. manuscripts.
748
titimalli suci ℈ iii: [t. s.] scrip(_) iii v1 [t. s.] ℈ iii A ed., for τιθυμάλλου ὀποῦ γρ. γʹ. Gariopontus Q40, [t.
s.] ℈ iii. I am unsure as to Gariop. G26 G31 here. Note the spelling titimall- (titi mall- P) in all the De pod.
witnesses. For ‘titimalli sucus’, see Appendix 38.
749
dabis coclear<ium>: dabis ex eo cocl(_) v1 dabis autem ex eo cocl(_) (coclearium ed.) A ed.; Gariop.,
conficitur ut supra dabis ex eo cocl(_) (cocl(_)...ex eo Q40). The ρ witnesses omit dabis and no De pod.
witness has ex eo.
- 177 -
you are to give one spoonful or two, according to strength.
7.14. facit enim ad multas passiones hoc catarticum750, maxime autem ad tertianum
typum751 et ad hictericos752 et ad oculorum dolorem753.
enim] namque Ce Bon. | multas] -is Va4 | passiones] pass(_) Va4 | hoc catarticum] om. Ce
Bon. | autem] om. Ce Bon. autem dabis E | ad2] om. Va4 | hictericos] -is Va4 | ad] a Ce
7.14. This cathartic is suitable for many diseases, but particularly for the tertian type of
fever and for sufferers from jaundice and for pain of the eyes.
750
facit enim ad multas passiones hoc catarticum: facit enim ad multas passiones hoc catarticum v1 ad
multas enim passiones hoc ca[t]articum aptum est A ed., for ποιεῖ πρὸς πολλὰ τὸ καθάρσιον τοῦτο; Gariop.,
facit enim ad multas passiones hoc catarticum.
751
typum: note that every De pod. witness has typ-, except Va3 Ca Bon., with tip-.
752
hictericos: every De pod. witness has hicteric-, except Ce with yteric- and Bon. with ycteric-.
753
oculorum dolorem: oculorum dolores Lat.Alex., for ὀφθαλμιῶντας; Gariop., oculorum dolores. Every
De pod. witness has oculorum dolorem.
- 178 -
7.15. deponit etiam754 bene sine molestia: acutum non est nimium755, unde magis sepius756
ipsum757 dabis.
etiam] enim Va4 Ce Bon. | bene] om. Ce Bon. | sine] scine Va4 | molestia] dolore et
molestia Ce Bon. | acutum non est nimium] non est nimium a[c]utum τ | acutum] acet[sic] Va4 | non] om. ρ ψ E Bon. | est] est enim Ce E Bon. | sepius ipsum] eum sepius τ
7.15. It removes [choleric humours] well without trouble: it is not too pungent, for which
reason you are to give that more often.
754
etiam: enim Lat.Alex. Gariopontus Q40, etiam; G26 G31, iterum. Of the De pod. witnesses, Va4 Ce Bon.
alone have enim.
755
sine molestia: acutum non est nimium: sine molestia et acutus est nimis v1 sine molestia et acutum est
nimis A sine molestia et acutum non est nimis ed., for καί ἐστιν ἄλυπον σφόδρα καὶ ὀξὺ; Gariop., sine
molestia acutum non est nimium. In the De pod. witnesses, non is only found in σ/τ; it is, however, present in
all the Gariop. witnesses and, although absent from v1 A, it is also present in ed.; its presence depends very
much upon the interpretation of acutum...nimium. Note also that Ce Bon., alone of all the Latin witnesses,
have sine dolore et molestia for sine molestia. ‘acutum non est nimium’ seems to be an explanatory phrase,
without any explicit lead-in. For explicative clauses in asyndeton like this, see Kühner and Stegmann 1966,
II.158; Hofmann 1951, 110–12 (§104); and particularly now Halla-aho 2009, 69–75. I thank Jim Adams for
these references.
756
magis sepius: magis securus Lat.Alex., for θαρρῶν; Gariop., magis...s[ae]pius.
757
ipsum: eum v1 id A ed., for αὐτὸ. Gariopontus Q40, id; G26 G31, eum. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ σ/ψ
Bon. E have ipsum; σ/τ has eum.
- 179 -
7.16.758 item aliud diacitonion melon759 catarticum, accipis760 mala citonia (÷) iiii761, et
purgata sunt ita ut deintus762 omne semen cum eis quae sunt intrinsecus inutilia ad
edendum eicias763, et scamoniae ÷ i764, et tunc per singula citonia singulas dragmas765,
mittis766, et, desuper consperso tritico, inuoluis bene767, ut non per ipsa foramina unde
ipsa768 scamonia missa est769, cum se remiserit, recurrat770 aut euentetur.
item aliud diacitonion] item aliud diacidonion +in marg. Nota diacidonion melon
catarticum E | diacitonion] -ium Ce Bon. | catarticum] -o Va4 | accipis] -ies E om. Ce Bon.
| mala citonia] malorum citoniorum E | mala] mel- Va2 Va3 | (÷) iiii] ÷ iiii ρ τ P E sint viii
758
There are striking differences between Ce Bon. and the other De pod. witnesses in 7.16. Note that v3
(Vendôme, Bibliothèque municipale 175) has a version of this recipe (93r–93v).
759
diacitonion melon: for διὰ τῶν κυδωνίων μήλων. The spelling in the De pod. witnesses is diacid-, except
Ce with dyacit- and Bon. with diacit-. Cf. ‘citonia’, where the spelling in all the De pod. witnesses is cit- at
7.161 (κυδώνια); cit- at 7.162 (no Gk. equivalent); cit- at 7.18 (no Gk. equivalent), except Va2 Va3 with cid-,
and P with cyt-; and cit- at 16.1 (κιτρίων [sic]). At 22.4, ρ is ced-; σ/τ Ce Bon. are cit- (omitted P), where
suci brassicae aut de malis citoniis aut citri suci is for χυλῷ κράμβης...ἢ μήλων ἢ κιτρίου.
760
accipis: accipis v1 accipiens A ed., for Λαβὼν; Gariop., quod facis sic. E alone of the De pod. witnesses
has accipies, Ce Bon. omit this verb entirely.
761
mala citonia (÷) iiii: [m. c.] octo Lat.Alex., for μῆλα κυδώνια ηʹ; Gariop., [m. c.] iiii. Every De pod.
witness has [m. c.] ÷ iiii, except Ce Bon. with [m. c.] sint viii. ‘māla citonia’ is found twice in De pod., here,
and at 22.4; the spelling is always mal- cit-, except here at 7.16, where Va2 Va3 have mel- cit-, and 22.4,
where Va2 Va4 have mel- cid-, and Va3 has mal- cid- (omitted P). Cf. diacitonion melon at 7.16 for διὰ τῶν
κυδωνίων μήλων, and see note ad loc. For ‘citonia/mala citonia’, see Appendix 38.
762
et purgata sunt ita ut deintus: et purgas eas ita ut deintus v1 purgabis ea ita ut deintus A ed.; Gariop. has
only purgas intus et foris (de foris Q40) ab omni inutili, in place of et purgata sunt...ad edendum eicias.
763
ad edendum eicias: ad edendum v1 ad bibendum proicias (proiic- ed.) A ed.; Gariop. differs here. Every
De pod. witness has ad [e]dendum eicias, except Ce Bon., with et ea purgabis et prohycies (proi(_)icies
Bon.) semen cum eis quae intrinsecus (intrinsecus bis Ce) sunt inutilia, for et purgata sunt...ad edendum
eicias; note that in addition to pro[ii]cies (cf. A ed.), Ce Bon. also have ea purgabis (again cf. A ed. with
purgabis ea).
764
scamoniae ÷ i: [s.] ÷ i v1 de [s.] untiam unam (÷ i ed.) A ed., for σκαμμωνίας οὐγ. αʹ. Gariopontus Q40,
ex [s.] ÷ i. I am unsure as to Gariop. G26 G31 here.
765
et tunc per singula citonia singulas dragmas: id est singula per singula cydonia v1 id est (et ed.) dragmas
singulas per singula citonia A ed., no Gk. equivalent. Gariopontus Q40, per singula citonia...[?measure] ii;
G26 G31, per singula cydonia [sic]. Of the De pod. witnesses, for et tunc, ρ has adt(un)c; σ/τ P have at
t(un)c; Ce Bon. have 7, and E has &. Note the DMLBS, with ‘adtunc [al. div.], at that time’.
766
mittis: mittis v1 mitte A ed., for ἐπίβαλλε; Gariop., mittis. Every De pod. witness has mittis, except Ce
Bon., with addes, and E, with mittes.
767
et, desuper consperso tritico, inuoluis bene: et deforis sparso tritici facis inuoluis bene v1 et deforis
desparso ex tritico facto inuolue bene A et deforis de spargo .i. pasta ex tritico facta inuolue bene ed., for καὶ
περίπλαττε ἔξωθεν αὐτῶν ζύμῃ. Gariopontus Q40, ea quae inuoluis polenta id est farina; G26 G31, quae
inuoluis polenta.
768
ipsa: omitted Lat.Alex.; Gariop. alters ut non...se remiserit. Every De pod. witness has ipsa, except Ce
Bon., who differ for ut non...se remiserit recurrat, and E who omits it.
769
missa est: missa est v1 facta est A immissa est ed.; Gariop. alters ut non...se remiserit, but retains missa
est. Every De pod. witness has missa est, except Ce Bon., who differ for ut non...se remiserit recurrat.
770
recurrat: decurrat Lat.Alex.; Gariop., recurrat. Every De pod. witness has recurrat, except Ce Bon.,
who differ for ut non...se remiserit recurrat.
- 180 -
Ce Bon. | et purgata sunt...ad edendum eicias] et ea purgabis et prohycies (proi(_)icies
Bon.) semen cum eis quae intrinsecus (intrinsecus bis Ce) sunt inutilia Ce Bon. | et purgata
sunt] quae sint purgata E | sunt] om. Va4 sint τ P E | semen] semela [?] Va4 | eis] his Va4 |
sunt intrinsecus] transp. τ | edendum] hedend- Va4 | scamoniae] -ia ρ diagridio P scamon.
[sic] Bon. | ÷ i] unciam i L | et tunc] adt(un)c ρ at t(un)c τ P 7 Ce Bon. & E | singula] -as ρ
| citonia] -ias ρ | singulas dragmas mittis] singulas scamonee addes dragmas Ce Bon. |
dragmas] scamoneae dragmas E | mittis] -es E addes Ce Bon. | consperso] -a Va4
conspars- P E | inuoluis] -ues Ce E Bon. | ut non per ipsa...recurrat] ut per ipsa foramina
quibus immittitur (imitit- Ce) scamonea non recurrat (recur- Ce) cum fuerit remissa Ce
Bon. | ipsa2] om. E | se] om. Va3
7.16.771 Likewise another cathartic compounded of quinces, you take four (÷) quinces, and
they are prepared in such a way that you eject from within every seed with those [things]
which are on the inside [and] useless for eating, and you add one uncia of scammony, and
then for each quince a single dragma [of scammony], and, when you have besprinkled
wheat on top, you wrap it up well, so that, through those cavities from where that
scammony is added, when it relaxes, it does not run back or is not discharged.
771
Two versions of this recipe are found in Alexander: here in the chapters on gout, Gk.II.505.22–507.1
=2.238 (75r)=7.16–18.De pod., and earlier at Gk.II.255.24–9=2.25 (36r). Cf. Galen, De alimentorum
facultatibus (Kühn, 6.476).
- 181 -
7.17. et cum772 fermentum fuerit coctum, tollis773 de furno774.
fermentum] frument- σ E Bon. | fuerit coctum] transp. Va3 E | tollis] -es Ce E Bon.
7.17. And when the fermentation is baked, you lift [it] from the oven.
7.18. sublato fermento775, citonia cum ipsa scamonia teris776 et addis777 mel, quod sufficit,
ita ut neque satis sit liquidum aut multum durum, et cum bene triueris, reponis778 in
ampulla, et dabis coclear<ium> i aut ii uel iii, secundum uirtutem.
sublato] -um ρ sublatoque Ce Bon. et sublato E | fermento] -um ρ frument- τ E Bon.
furment- [sic] Ce | citonia] et -ia ρ | ipsa] om. E | teris] -es L E -e Ce Bon. | addis] -es E -e
Ce Bon. | sit liquidum] liquide sit Bon. | triueris] tritau- Ce Bon. | reponis] -es E -e Ce
Bon. | ampulla] -am ρ (apull- Va4) | coclear<ium>] cocl(_)e Va2 Va4 coclear(_) Va3 Ca
cocl(_) L P E coclear [sic] Ce cocleare Bon. | i aut] aut Ce om. Bon. | aut ii] om. E | ii] duo
L | uel] aut Va4 | secundum] et secundum Ce Bon.
7.18. When the fermentation has been lifted [from the oven], you grind the quinces with
that scammony and you add honey, what is sufficient, in such a way that it is neither too
liquid or very hard, and when you have ground [it] well, you store it in a flask, and you are
to give one spoonful or two or three, according to strength.
772
et cum: et cum v1 cum uero A cum ergo ed., for μετὰ δὲ; Gariop. alters 7.17 and most of 7.18.
tollis: tollis v1 tolle A ed.; Gariop. alters 7.17 and most of 7.18.
774
furno: ‘furnus’ is found only here in De pod.; note that every De pod. witness has the spelling furn-.
775
sublato fermento: sublato fermento v1 et sublato fermento A ed.; Gariop. alters 7.17 and most of 7.18. Of
the De pod. witnesses, ρ has sublatum fermentum; σ E Bon. all have ablative sublato, but then only P has
fermento: σ/τ E Bon. have frumento, Ce has furmento. Ablative absolutes are found in De pod. at 3.9, with
permanente igitur dolore (all three traditions for ἐπιμενούσης δὲ τῆς ὀδύνης); 4.2, with superexcocta materia
(see note ad loc., including Gk.); 4.3, with prohibito desiccatiuo cibo omni et antidotis (sic, see note ad loc.)
for καὶ ἀπεχέσθω [+Gk.II.553.n.6, ‘ἀπεχέσθωσαν 2200, 2202, C, L, M.’] τοῦ λοιποῦ τῶν ξηραινόντων
ἐδεσμάτων καὶ τῶν ἀντιδότων; 6.1, with hoc augmentante humore (see note ad loc.) for τοῦ τοιούτου
πλεονάζοντος χυμοῦ; 7.16, with desuper consperso tritico (see note ad loc., including Gk.); 7.18 (here); 20.4,
with releuata uirtute (see note ad loc.) for ἀναλαμβάνοντας τὴν δύναμιν.
776
teris: teris v1 tere A ed.; Gariop. alters 7.17 and most of 7.18, but his alteration does include teres. Of the
De pod. witnesses, ρ P Ca have teris; L (differing from Ca) E have teres; Ce Bon. have tere.
777
addis: addis v1 adde A ed.; Gariop. alters 7.17 and most of 7.18. Every De pod. witness has addis, except
Ce Bon. with adde, and E with addes.
778
reponis: reponis v1 repone A ed.; Gariop. alters 7.17 and most of 7.18. Every De pod. witness has
reponis, except Ce Bon. with repone, and E with repones.
773
- 182 -
7.19. haec sunt catartica his danda quibus stomachus non subuertitur.779
sunt catartica] transp. σ Bon. | sunt] om. Va4 | his danda] transp. (iis) L | danda] om. E |
quibus] ut ψ Bon. | subuertitur] -atur ψ Bon.
7.19. These are the cathartics to be given to those whose stomach is not upset.
779
7.19. haec...subuertitur: all the Latin witnesses are essentially the same, except that both ed. (Latin
Alexander) and Q40 (Gariopontus) omit non, for τοιαῦτα μέν εἰσι τὰ καθάρσια τοῖς πίνειν αὐτὰ ἡδέως
ἔχουσιν. In the De pod. witnesses, the alteration found in σ/ψ Bon. is presumably to remove a perceived
ambiguity: haec catartica sunt his danda ut stomacus non subuertatur (‘These cathartics are to be given to
them so that the stomach is not upset.’)
- 183 -
7.20. quod si haec iam subuersus stomachus780 non recipit 781, cataputias782 simplices aut
certe duplices783 ex784 diagridio confectas hoc modo dabis, absinthii dragmae iii785,
diagridii ℈ i786, cum modico rosaceo787 facis cataputias788 et dabis patienti, facis h<an>c
simplicem aut certe duplicem789, secundum uirtutem790.
haec iam subuersus stomachus] iam subuersus stoma[ch]us haec (hic Bon.) σ Bon. |
subuersus stomachus] transp. E | recipit] reciperit P receperit τ | aut] antd(_) [sic] Va3 |
duplices] duples [sic] Va4 | ex] corr. ex hex Va3 | confectas] -o(s) Va4 (con)fect- Ce 7
f(_)c- [sic] Bon. | hoc] h(aec) [sic] Va3 | absinthii] -iu Va2 -iu(m) Va3 Va4 abscinth- Ce |
iii] iiii τ | diagridii] -io ρ | i] ii Va3 | cum] tum Va3 | rosaceo] rosacio Va4 | facis] -ies E | et
dabis] dabisque P | et] simplices aut certe duplices ex diagridio (agridi- [sic] L) confectas
780
quod si haec iam: quod si nec haec iam v1 quod si nec iam A quod si fiat [subuersio stomachi] ed., for εἰ
δὲ μὴ. Gariopontus Q40, quod si haec iam; G26 G31, quod si hac causa. Every De pod. witness has quod si
+ haec (hic Bon.) + iam, but see app. crit. for variations in word order.
781
non recipit: recipit v1 non subuertitur formabis A dabis ed.; Gariop., non recipit. Every De pod. witness
has non recipit, except τ with non receperit, and P with non reciperit.
782
cataputias: catapucias E I [?] v1 catapotias A cathaputias ed., for καταπότια. Gariopontus Q40,
catapucias; G26 G31, catapotia. Every De pod. witness has the spelling catapu[t]ias; cf. 7.202 (κόκκους);
22.1 (τὰ καλούμενα καταπότια); 22.4 (κόκκοι); 22.91 and 22.92 (no Gk. equivalent). Note that the declension
of cataputia in 7.20 is generally understood to be first declension feminine, cf. Chapter XXII.
783
simplices aut certe duplices: omitted v1 ed. (simplices...facis cataputias omitted A). Gariopontus Q40,
simplices ex diagridio aut certe duplices; G26 G31, simplicia ex diagridio aut certe duplices [sic]. Every De
pod. witness has simplices aut (antd(_) [sic] Va3) certe duplices (duples [sic] Va4). For the late, weakened,
use of certe (=aut, uel — ‘or, if you like’) in this sentence (twice), see Löfstedt 1936, 103–4. I thank Jim
Adams for this reference.
784
ex: de v1 ed. (simplices...facis cataputias omitted A); Gariop., ex. Every De pod. witness has ex.
785
absinthii dragmae iii: [a. d.] iii v1 [a. d.] iiii ed. (simplices...facis cataputias omitted A), for ἀψινθίου
δραχ. γʹ. Gariopontus Q40, [a.] (no quantity); G26 G31, [a.] [?measure] ii. Every De pod. witness has [a. d.]
iii, except σ/τ with [a. d.] iiii. Every De pod. manuscript, and Bon., has the spelling absinthi-, except Ce with
abscinthi-. For ‘absinthium’, see Appendix 38.
786
diagridii ℈ i: [d.] scrip(_) i v1 [d.] ℈ ii ed. (simplices...facis cataputias omitted A), for σκαμμωνίας γρ. αʹ.
Gariopontus Q40, et [d.] (no quantity); G26 G31, et [d.] [?measure] ii. Every De pod. witness has [d.] ℈ i,
except Va3 with [d.] ℈ ii.
787
cum modico rosaceo: cum modico rosato v1 ed. (simplices...facis cataputias omitted A); for μίξας ὀλίγου
ῥοσάτου; Gariop. differs here, but does have rosaceo. Every De pod. witness has rosaceo (rosacio Va4),
although Ce possibly has rosateo [?]. For ‘rosaceum’, see Appendix 38.
788
facis cataputias: facis catapucia v1 facies cathaputias ed. (simplices...facis cataputias omitted A), for καὶ
ποιήσας κόκκους. Gariopontus G26 G31, et fac catapotia; Q40 has nothing here. Every De pod. witness has
facis catapu[t]ias, except E alone with facies catapu[t]ias. For cataputia, cf. 7.201 (and note ad loc.), 22.1,
22.4, 22.91, and 22.92.
789
facis h<an>c simplicem aut certe duplicem: facis hoc simplicem aut certe duplicem v1 facies autem has
(autem aut ed.) simplices aut certe duplices A ed., for ἁπλῆν τὴν σκευασίαν, ποτὲ δὲ διπλῆν; Gariop. omits
patienti...duplicem. Of the De pod. witnesses, Ce Bon. alone have facies, E has faciens, and all the others
have facis. No De pod. witness has hanc; ρ σ Bon., have h[oc] (see app. crit.), but σ Bon. then have
simpliciter aut du[p]liciter (omitting certe); E has plural has, but then has simplices aut duplices (omitting
certe).
790
secundum uirtutem: found in every Latin tradition for πρὸς δύναμιν καὶ τὴν ποσότητα τοῦ χυμοῦ.
- 184 -
et τ | facis] et facis Va4 -ies Ce Bon. -iens E | h<an>c] hoc Va2 Va4 Ca P h(oc) Va3 L
Bon. h(_) Ce has E | simplicem] simpliciter (smpliciter Ce) σ Bon. simplices E | certe] om.
σ E Bon. | duplicem] du[p]liciter σ Bon. duplices E | secundum] et secundum Ce Bon.
7.20. But if the stomach, already upset, does not accept these, you are to give pills,
consisting of one substance or, if you like, having two components, prepared from
scammony in this way, three dragmae of wormwood, one scrupulus of scammony, with a
little bit of rose [oil] you make pills and you are to give to the patient, you make this [pill]
of one substance or, if you like, having two components, according to strength.
7.21. sic enim oportet purgari791 quibus ex colerico humore articuli reumatizant792.
articuli] -is ρ
7.21. Thus it is necessary [for them] to be purged whose joints are troubled with a flux
from a choleric humour.
791
oportet purgari: oportet purgare v1 oportet purgare eos A ed.; Gariop., oportet purgari. Every De pod.
witness has oportet purgari.
792
articuli reumatizant: articuli reumatizant Lat.Alex.; Gariop., articuli reumatizant. Of the De pod.
witnesses, ρ has articulis reumatizant, σ Bon. E have articuli reumatizant.
- 185 -
13.10 Chapter VIII: Podagricis quae sunt <ex>trinsecus adhibenda (‘[Things] which
are to be applied externally for gouty diseases’)
8.t.793 Podagricis quae sunt <ex>trinsecus adhibenda794
Podagricis quae sunt <ex>trinsecus adhibenda] Podagricis quae sunt intrinsecus adhibenda
Va2 om. Va3 Va4 Ce Bon. Capitulum VIII. De diuersitate podagrae curat(_) L Item aliud
de eadem re Ca De eodem P VII. De diuersitate curationum podagrae E
8.t. [Things] which are to be applied externally for gouty diseases
793
=2.239: Podagricis que sunt extrinsecus adhibenda (f.75r). Gk.II.507.9. Gariopontus Q40, 56r; G26,
LVIra; G31, 85v.
794
Podagricis quae sunt <ex>trinsecus adhibenda: Podagricis quae sunt extrinsecus adhibenda (but normal
text, not a heading) v1 Qu[ae] sunt podagricis extrinsic(us) [sic] adhibenda A Podagricis qu[ae] sunt
extrinsecus adhibenda ed.; Gariop. has no heading. I have printed the heading found only in Va2 of the De
pod. witnesses, correcting intrinsecus to extrinsecus on the evidence of Lat.Alex. This is the only occurence
of extrinsecus in De pod., intrinsecus is found at 7.16 and 21.2.
- 186 -
8.1. Non enim oportet hanc solam curationem795 in his causis facere prouidentiam.
oportet hanc solam] hanc solam oportet E | solam] -a Va4 | in] om. P et Ce Bon. | causis
facere] transp. σ Bon. | causis] caus [sic] Va3 | prouidentiam] om. σ Bon. prouidentia [sic]
E
8.1. One ought not to carry out this treatment alone in these cases as a provision.
795
hanc solam curationem: hanc solam curationem v1 hac sola curatione A ed.; Gariop., hanc solam
curationem.
- 187 -
8.2. festinandum est igitur in calida podagra infrigdare et mitigare patienti<a>796 ita ut
non797 ex nimio calore (uehementi)798 articulorum loca amplius reumatizent, etenim calores
nimi799 in locis patientibus, plus quam ratio postulat, attrahere in se800 <solent>801
<h>umorem802, et dolores fortiores faciunt803.
est igitur] transp. E | est] e [sic] Va3 | in] om. Ce E Bon. | calida] -am Ce E Bon. calda
[sic] Va4 | podagra] -am Ce E Bon. | infrigdare] infrigid- Va2 Bon. | mitigare patienti<a>]
pa[t]ientes mitigare E | mitigare] mittig- Ce | patienti<a>] -ientis ρ -ientem L P om. Ca Ce
Bon. -ientes E | non] om. ρ τ P | calore] calore uel σ E (uel s. s. E) Bon. | uehementi] -is
Va4 ueement- P | etenim] etenim si σ E (si s. s. E) Bon. | calores] calior- Ce calidior- Bon.
| nimi] -ios Va2 Va3 τ P -ium Va4 -ias Ce Bon. -ios corr. ex [?] E | postulat] pustulVa3 pustul& [sic] Va4 postulet Bon. | attrahere] a[tt]raxeris σ E attraterit Bon. | in se] om.
Ce Bon. | <h>umorem] tumor- ρ (-es Va4) σ E Bon. | et] uel σ Bon. | dolores] -e(m) Va3 σ
(-em L) E Bon. | fortiores] -iorem σ E Bon. fortiors(_)e [sic] Va4 | faciunt] fiunt P
8.2. It is to be hastened in hot gout to cool and to soothe the affected [parts] in such a way
that as a result of excessive heat (uehementi) of the joints the parts do not suffer from a
flux more, and indeed excessive heats in the affected parts, more than reason demands, are
accustomed to draw to themselves the humour, and they cause stronger pains.
796
mitigare patienti<a>: mitigare patientis loca v1 mitigare patientia loca A ed., for τὰ πάσχοντα μόρια;
Gariop. has only mitigare.
797
ita ut non: ut non v1 A ne ed., for ὥστε μὴ. Gariopontus Q40, ut...non; G26 G31, ita ut...non, where non
is found before [r]eumatizent. In the De pod. witnesses, non is only present in Ce Bon. E.
798
ex nimio calore (uehementi): ex nimio calore aut (uel ed.) dolore uehementi Lat.Alex., for διὰ τὴν
ἄπειρον [+Gk.II.507.n.4, ‘ἄμετρον L, M.’] πύρωσιν ἢ τὴν πολλὴν ὀδύνην; Gariop., ex nimio calore (colore
G31). Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has ex nimio calore uehementi (-is Va4); σ Bon. E have ex nimio calore
uel (uel s. s. E) ue[h]ementi.
799
calores nimi: calor nimius v1 ed. nimius A for ἡ θερμασία; Gariop., calores nimii, and omitting in
locis patientibus. Every De pod. witness has plural calores (caliores Ce calidiores Bon.). Every De pod.
witness has plural nimios (nimias Ce Bon.), except Va4 with nimium.
800
in se: possibly, se here is understood as ablative; in + accusative is only found in De pod. at 5.9: in tantum
ut. At both 5.21 (see note ad loc. on in articuls) and 5.32 (die in diem, see note ad loc.), in + accusative is
in error; cf. also note on in aere at 23.4.
801
attrahere in se <solent>: attrahere in se solet v1 A attrahere...in se ed., for ἕλκειν εἰς αὑτὰ πέφυκε;
Gariop., contrahunt in se. The supplied <solent> must be plural in De pod. because of plural calores
nimi and plural faciunt.
802
<h>umorem: tumores v1 humorem A ed., for τὴν ὕλην; Gariop., humores. Every De pod. witness has
tumor-.
803
dolores fortiores faciunt: dolores fortiores faciunt v1 dolores fortiter facit A dolorem facit ed., for καὶ
ὀδύνην πάλιν ἐπισπᾶσθαι; Gariop., dolores for[t]iores faciunt.
- 188 -
8.3. propterea804 oportet superponere quae infrigdant et mitigant805, ut temperata loca sine
dolore effici possint.
superponere] suppon- Ce Bon. sup(er)ponore [sic] Va3 | infrigdant] -ent Va4 Ce Bon.
(infrigid- Ce Bon.) | mitigant] -ent Va4 Ce (mittig- Ce) Bon. | dolore] dore [sic] Va4 |
effici] et effic- Va3 efic- P
8.3. For this reason it is necessary to apply [things] which cool and soothe, so that the
parts can be rendered balanced without pain.
804
propterea: propterea ergo Lat.Alex., for διὰ τοῦτο οὖν; Gariop., propterea. Every De pod. witness has
propterea.
805
quae infrigdant et mitigant: qu[ae] infri[gd]ant et mitigant Lat.Alex., for ἐμψύχειν τε καὶ παρηγορεῖν;
Gariop., qu[ae] infri[gd]ant et mitigant. Every De pod. witness has quae + indicative infrigdant and
mitigant, except Va4 Ce Bon., with quae + subjunctive; cf. 10.2, with quae infrigdent et humectent...
- 189 -
13.11 Chapter IX: De embroca (‘On lotions’)
9.t.806 De embroca807
De embroca] om. Va3 Va4 Ce Bon. Capitulum IX. De diuersitate rosacei olei ad pedes
ung(_) L De eodem P De uirtute rosacei olei Ca VIII. De uirtute rosacei olei E
9.t. On lotions
806
=2.240: De embrocis (f.75r). Gk.II.507.16. Gariopontus Q40, 56r; G26, LVIrb; G31, 85v.
De embroca: De embrocas v1 De embrocis A ed.; no heading in Gk. Gariopontus Q40, no heading; G26,
Item cura; G31, Cura. ‘embroca’ is found twice in De pod., at 3.6 and 3.7 (where Chapter III, De localibus
curis =2.262, De localibus curis (80r, 80v), but see notes ad loc.).
807
- 190 -
9.1. Optimum est enim808 oleo roseo809 per singulos dies ungere810 pedes811 et fricare in
die812.
est enim] namque est Ce Bon. | oleo] -eum ρ | roseo] -eum ρ rosaceo σ Bon. | ungere]
ungu- Va3 τ P | in] om. Ce Bon.
9.1. It is best to smear the feet with rose oil every day and to rub [them] daily.
808
Optimum est enim: Optimum ergo est v1 Optimum est ergo A ed., for κάλλιστον οὖν ἐστιν; Gariopontus
Q40 has Optimum est enim, G26 has Optimum enim, G31 has Optimum enim est. Every De pod. witness has
Optimum est enim, except Ce Bon., with Optimum namque est. optimum est is also found at 3.2: optimum
ergo ad haec est, for κάλλιστον οὖν ἐστιν ἐπὶ τούτων, where v1 alone had the word order optimum est ergo
ad haec.
809
oleo roseo: oleum roseum v1 oleo roseo A ed., for ῥόδινον; Gariop., oleo roseo. Of the De pod.
witnesses, ρ E have ‘oleum roseum’; σ Bon. have ‘oleum rosaceum’. ‘oleum roseum’ is also found in De
pod. at 3.6 (‘oleum roseum’, all three Latin traditions for τοῦ...ῥοδίνου); 3.8 (pro oleo roseo in Lat.Alex. and
De pod., for ἀντὶ τοῦ ῥοδίνου; omitted by Gariop. as superfluous in that instance?); 3.9 (‘oleum roseum’ all
three Latin traditions for ῥοδίνου). It is difficult to understand why σ Bon. have ‘oleum rosaceum’ here, at
9.1. ‘rosaceum’ (alone, ‘oleum’ understood) is found in De pod., at 7.20, see note ad loc.
810
ungere: for ‘ungere’ against ‘unguere’ in the De pod. witnesses, here, at 23.4, and 23.6, see Appendix 37.
811
pedes: note all three Latin traditions with pedes, for τοῖς πεπονθόσι.
812
in die: in die Lat.Alex., for ἠρέμα ‘gently, softly’. Gariopontus Q40 G26, in diem; G31, in die. Every De
pod. witness has in die, except Ce Bon., with die.
- 191 -
9.2. melius autem facis813 si814 tria ouorum admisces uitella815 et quasi linimentum816
facis817, et sic locis dolentibus illinis818 eunti dormitum, et iterum mane cum surgit819
similiter faciat820.
melius] et melius Va4 | facis] -ies Ce E Bon. | si tria] scit tria [sic] Va4 | admisces uitella]
uitella admiscebis E | admisces] -is ρ Ca P -ebis E | facis] -ias E | sic] om. Ce Bon. | locis]
-u(m) Va3 -a Ce E Bon. | dolentibus] -ia Ce E Bon. | illinis] -ies E inlin- ρ P i(n)lin- Ca
Ce Bon. | eunti dormitum] dormientum eundo Ce dormitum eundo Bon. | dormitum] -u
Va2 | et iterum] iterumque P | iterum] om. Ce Bon. | mane cum] transp. E | cum] con [sic]
Va4 | surgit] surrexeris corr. ex. surrexerit E | faciat] fac(_) P -ias Ce Bon. -ies E
9.2. However, you do better if you mix [with it] three yolks of eggs and make a kind of
liniment, and then you besmear the areas which are painful for [the patient] when he goes
to bed, and again in the morning when he gets up let him do likewise.
813
facis: facis v1 facies A ed., for ποιήσει; Gariop., facis. Every De pod. witness has facis (fac(_) Va4),
except Ce Bon. E, with facies.
814
si: si Lat.Alex., for εἰ, but note Gk.II.507.n.6: ‘εἰ wurde nach dem latein. Text ergänzt.’, and that Goupyl
1548, 180–1 omits εἰ. Gariop., si. Every De pod. witness has si (scit Va4).
815
tria ouorum admisces uitella: tres ouaru(m) [sic] admiscis uitella v1 tria ouorum admisceas uitella A trita
admisceas uitella ouorum ed., for τις...προσμίξας λέκυθον ὠοῦ; Gariop., tria ouorum admisces (-eas G26
G31) uitella. There is confusion amongst some of the De pod. witnesses as to the conjugation of admiscēre,
see app. crit.
816
linimentum: linimentum is found here, at 9.2, in De pod. for χρίσμα, but see 22.9 and note ad loc, where
linimento (augmento v1 lenimento A ed.) is found in error for τοῖς διαλείμμασιν.
817
facis: facis v1 facias A ed., for ποιήσας; Gariop. alters this clause. Every De pod. witness has facis,
except E with facias.
818
locis dolentibus illinis: locis dolentibus inlinies v1 loca inlinas A loca dolentia illinias ed., for ἀνατρίβειν
ἐθελήσειε τὰ πεπονθότα; Gariop., loca dolentia illinias. Of the De pod. witnesses, only Ce Bon. E have loca
dolentia i[l]lin- (-is Ce Bon. -ies E).
819
cum surgit: cum surgit v1 cum surrexit A ed.; Gariop., surgenti. Every De pod. witness has cum (con
Va4) surgit (surg(_) P) except E, with cum...surrexeris.
820
faciat: note the run of second person singular verbs thoughout 9.2, up to and including the patient going to
bed, followed by the third person singular when the patient gets up again in the morning; Ce Bon., however,
have third person singular surgit, followed by second person facias; E, furthermore, has second person
singular surrexeris and second person singular facies.
- 192 -
9.3. hoc autem821 profilacticon est822, id est custos uel conseruator pedum823, ut non cito824
possint reumatizare.
hoc autem] h(oc): aut [sic] Bon. | hoc] hec Ce | autem] s. s. P aut Bon. | profilacticon]
p(ro)filaticon Va3 P p(ro)philacticon E per filacticon [sic] Bon. | est1] om. ρ τ P ante
pedum Ce Bon. post pedum E | conseruator] seruat- P | non] s. s. Va4 | possint] possit ρ
(poss(_) Va2)
9.3. This is prophylactic, that is a custodian or conserver of the feet, so that they cannot
quickly suffer from a flux.
9.4. et quando825 sanus est similiter facere debet, ut omnino826 infrigdare et corroborare
articulos827 possit828.
et quando] quandoque P | sanus] om. Ce Bon. | infrigdare] -ari E infrigid- Ce Bon. |
corroborare] -ari E corrobor- Va2 | articulos possit] transp. τ | articulos] -osi [sic] Ce -i E |
possit] possint ρ E pottis [sic] Ce possis Bon.
9.4. And when he is healthy he ought to do likewise, so that he is able to entirely cool and
to strengthen [his] joints.
821
hoc autem: in Bon., the hoc belongs with the previous clause and the autem is replaced by aut giving
‘...facias hoc: aut...’
822
profilacticon est: [profilacticon] est (est s. s. v1) Lat.Alex., for προφυλακτικὸν εἶναι δύναται. Gariopontus
Q40, est...philacticon [sic] (where est is before autem); G26 G31, philacticon (omitting est). Of the De pod.
witnesses, only Ce Bon. E supply est, before pedum and after pedum, respectively. Note that E alone has
prophil-.
823
custos uel conseruator pedum: praemuniens uel conseruans pedes v1 custos uel conseruator pedum A
custos uel obseruatio pedis ed.; Gariop., custos uel conseruator pedum. Every De pod. witness has custos
uel conseruator (seruat- P) + pedum.
824
cito: cito v1 A cibi [sic] ed.; Gariop., cito. Every De pod. witness has cito.
825
et quando: quod et quando et v1 quod et quando A quod etiam quando ed.; Gariop., et quando. Every De
pod. witness has et quando (quandoque P).
826
omnino: omnino Lat.Alex.; Gariop., omnino. Every De pod. witness has omnino.
827
infrigdare et corroborare articulos: infrigdare et corroborare articulo [sic] v1 infri[gd]ari et corroborari
articuli A ed.; Gariop., infri[gd]are et corroborare articulos. Every De pod. witness has active infinitives +
accusative articulos, except E with passive infinitives + articuli.
828
possit: possint Lat.Alex.; Gariop., possit. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ E have plural possint; σ has
singular (possit σ/τ P pottis [sic] Ce possis Bon.).
- 193 -
9.5. de quibus etiam adiutoriis829, insequenti post modum, sumus dicturi in localibus
curis830.
quibus] his Ca | insequenti …in localibus curis] in localibus curis insequentibus sumus
dicturi τ in localibus curis habetur (ha(be)tur Ce Bon.) ψ Bon. | localibus] locabilis [sic]
Va4
9.5. Concerning which remedies, in what follows shortly, we are to speak in topical
treatments.
829
de quibus etiam adiutoriis: de quibus etiam aliis adiutoriis Lat.Alex.; Gariop., de quibus adiutoriis.
Every De pod. witness has de quibus (his Ca) etiam adiutoriis.
830
in localibus curis: note that De localibus curis is the chapter heading for Chapter III in De pod., see note
ad loc.
- 194 -
13.12 Chapter X: De dieta (‘On diet’)
10.t.831 De dieta
De dieta] om. ρ Ce Bon. Capitulum .x. De dieta podagricorum L De eodem P De dieta
podagricorum Ca VIIII. de dieta eorum E
10.t. On diet
831
=2.241: De dieta (ff.75r, 75v). Gk.II.509.2. Gariopontus Q40, 56v; G26, LVIrb; G31, 85v.
- 195 -
10.1.832 Nunc autem de dieta833 dicendum est.
Nunc autem de dieta dicendum est] om. Ca
10.1. However, now it is to be spoken of concerning diet.
832
833
10.1: note the omission of 10.1 by Ca.
dieta: ‘dieta’ is found twice in De pod., here, and at 14.3; the spelling is always diet-, for διαίτ-.
- 196 -
10.2. hi ergo qui834 de colerico humore pedes dolent, oportet eos obseruare ut non utantur
ea835 quae calorem836, colericum humorem augmentando837, generare838 possint839, sed ea
sunt offerenda quae infrigdent et humectent840 corpus841.
hi] si Ca hii Ce Bon. hos E | ergo] autem P | qui] quibus E | humore] -es Ce | eos] om. E |
ut non] utan(_) [sic] Va4 ne E | utantur] adhibeant τ P adhibeantur Ce Bon. commedant E |
calorem] -e σ E Bon. | colericum] -o ρ | humorem] -i ρ | generare] -ari ρ | possint] possent
Va2 Va3 E poss(_) P | ea] ea(_) Va4 | infrigdent] infrigid- Bon. | et] om. Va4
10.2. Those who feel pain in respect of their feet as the result of a choleric humour, it is
necessary for them to watch that they do not to use those things which are able to generate
heat, by increasing the choleric humour, but those things are to be offered which cool and
moisten the body.
834
hi ergo qui: hi ergo qui v1 ergo quibus A ed.; Gariop. has only quibus. Every De pod. witness has h[i] (si
Ca) ergo (autem P) qui, except E, with hos ergo quibus. Note that, having lost 10.1, Ca begins 10.2 with si.
835
ut non utantur ea: ut non utantur ea v1 ut non utantur h[i]s A ed.; Gariop., ne offerantur ea (ea omitted
Q40), picking up the offerenda found later in the sentence. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has ut non (utan(_)
Va4) utantur + accusative ea, as does v1 of the Latin Alexander; σ/τ P retain ea but replace ut non utantur
with ut non adhibeant; Ce Bon. also retain ea but with ut non adhibeantur; E also retains ea, but replaces ut
non utantur with ne commedant. As every De pod. witness has retained ea, choosing to replace the verb
rather than alter the pronoun, as has Gariop. (although Q40 has lost ea), here I have let uti + accusative
stand.
836
calorem: calorem v1 A calore ed.; Gariop., calore suo (transposed Q40).
837
colericum humorem augmentando: colerico humori augmentanda [sic] v1 colericum humorem
augmentando A ed. Gariopontus Q40, augmentando colericum humorem; G26 G31, [c]olericum humorem
augmentando. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has colerico humori augmentando; σ Bon. E have colericum
humorem augmentando.
838
generare: generare Lat.Alex.; Gariop., generare. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has generari; σ Bon. E
have generare.
839
possint: possunt v1 possint A p(_)nt ed.; Gariop., possint. Every De pod. witness has possint (poss(_) P),
except Va2 Va3 E with possent.
840
quae infrigdent et humectent: Lat.Alex. and De pod. have quae + subjunctive infrigdent and humectent;
Gariop., quae + indicative infrigdant and humectant. Cf. 8.3, with quae infrigdant et mitigant...
841
corpus: corpus qualia sunt v1 A omitted ed.; Gariop., corpus. Every De pod. witness has corpus.
- 197 -
13.13 Chapter XI: De oleribus (‘On green vegetables’)
11.t.842 De oleribus
De oleribus] om. Va3 Va4 Ce Bon. Capitulum XI. De -ibus L De -ibus .x. E
11.t. On green vegetables
842
=2.241: De dieta ...De oleribus (ff.75r, 75v). Gk.II.509.8. Gariopontus Q40, 56v; G26, LVIrb; G31, 85v.
- 198 -
11.1. De oleribus uero danda sunt843 intuba844, lactucae845, maluae846, et si delectantur847,
blitus848, crisolacana849, et quaecumque850 humectare et infrigdare nouerint corpus851.
intuba] -as ρ uirgula Bon. | lactucae] -as ρ -a E | maluae] -as ρ (malb- Va2) -a E | si
delectantur blitus crisolacana] bletus si uolunt Ce Bon. | si] sic Va2 | delectantur] -atur
Va4 τ E uolunt Ce Bon. | blitus] blit(_)us P om. Ca | crisolacana] grisolacana ρ
chrisolocana L chrisolonocana Ca chrisolochana P om. Ce Bon. chrisolachana +s. s. id est
atriplices E | quaecumque] qua- Va4 | humectare] -ant Bon. | et] uel τ | infrigdare] infrigidBon. | nouerint corpus] transp. E | nouerint] -erit P -erunt Ce Bon. mou- [sic] Va4
11.1. From green vegetables are be given endives, lettuces, mallows, and if they take
delight, blite, orachs, and whatever things are able to moisten and cool the body.
843
De oleribus uero danda sunt: Olera danda sunt v1 Olera danda sunt A Olera autem danda sunt ed., for
Λαχάνων δὲ προσφερέσθωσαν; Gariop., De oleribus danda sunt. Every De pod. witness has De [o]leribus
uero danda sunt.
844
intuba: intuba v1 intubae A intibe ed., for ἴντυβόν; Gariop., intiba. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has
intubas; uniquely, Bon. has uirgula. Note the spelling intib- in L P E; intyb- in Ca.
845
lactucae: lactucas v1 lactuc[ae] A ed., for θριδακίνην; Gariop., lactuca. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has
lactucas and E lactuca.
846
maluae: maluas v1 malu[ae] A ed., for μαλάχην; Gariop., malua. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has maluas
(malb- Va2) and E malua.
847
et si delectantur: et si delectentur v1 ed. et si delectantur A, for εἰ δὲ ἡδέως ἔχοιεν; Gariop., et si
delectatur. Every De pod. witness has si + an indicative verb: si + plural indicative delectantur in Va2 Va3
P, si + singular indicative delectatur in Va4 σ/τ E; uniquely, si + indicative uolunt is found in Ce Bon.
848
blitus: blitus v1 ed. bletum A for βλίτον. Gariopontus Q40, blitus; G26 G31, blitis.
849
crisolacana: crisolacana succos v1 crisocolla A et crisolocanne succus ed., for χρυσολάχανον καὶ
σόγχον. Gariopontus Q40, crisolocanna id est atriplices; G26 G31, chrysolocana. Of the De pod. witnesses,
Ce Bon. omit this item. All the Latin witnesses omit σόγχος, ‘sow-thistle’. L&S: ‘sonchus, i, m., =σόγχος
...Plin. 22, 22, 44, § 88.’ LSJ: ‘σόγκος, ὁ ...II. in Lat. form, soncus niger, =σόγχος ...Plin.HN22.88.’ Possibly,
the succos of v1 and the succus of ed. are a corruption of this.
850
et quaecumque: et ea qu[ae]cu[m]que sunt qu[ae] Lat.Alex., for καὶ πᾶν ὁτιοῦν; Gariop. omits
et...corpus. Every De pod. witness has et qu[ae]cu[m]que (qua- Va4).
851
humectare et infrigdare nouerint corpus: infrigdare et humectare possunt v1 A infrigidant et humectare
possunt ed., for ψύχειν [+Gk.II.509.n.4, ‘ἐμψύχειν M.’] τε καὶ ὑγραίνειν δυνάμενον; Gariop. omits
humectare...corpus. Every De pod. witness has humectare (-ant Bon.) et (uel σ/τ) infri[gd]are nouerint (-erit
P -erunt Ce Bon. mou- Va4) corpus (c. n. E).
- 199 -
11.2. brassica autem et cardamum852 et eruca853 et porrum854 et allium855 ut inimica856 sunt
fugienda.
autem] uero E aut Bon. | cardamum] -us Ce Bon. cardan- τ | eruca] -am Va2 Va3 τ P |
allium] -iu Va4 alle- Ce Bon. | ut inimica] inimicitius ρ ueluti inimica τ P uelut inimica Ce
E Bon. | sunt fugienda] transp. τ sunt inimica sunt fugienda Ce | fugienda] -ae ρ
11.2. But, cabbage and cress and rocket and leek and garlic as harmful things are to be
avoided.
852
cardamum: cardamum v1 cardamomum A ed. for κάρδαμον; Gariop., cardamus. Every De pod. witness
has cardamum (cardan- σ/τ), except Ce Bon., with cardamus.
853
eruca: erucam v1 eruca A ed., for εὔζωμον; Gariop., eruca. Of the De pod. witnesses, only Va4 Ce Bon.
E have eruca; the others have erucam.
854
porrum: porrum v1 porri A ed., for πράσον; Gariop., porrum. Every De pod. witness has porrum.
855
allium: allium et cepas v1 allia et cep[ae] A ed., for σκόρδον. Gariopontus Q40, allium; G26, allia; G31,
alia [sic]. Every De pod. witness has allium (-iu Va4 alle- Ce Bon.), with the spelling all-.
856
ut inimica: ut inimica Lat.Alex., for ὡς πολέμια. Gariopontus Q40 Z G.P G36 (the latter three readings
taken from Langslow 2006, 85 (where G.P=Langslow’s P; G36=Langslow’s ed. (Basel 1536)) plus inimica;
G26 G31, plus in initio. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has inimicitius; σ Bon. E have ueluti/uelut inimica:
ueluti (σ/τ P) or uelut (Ce E Bon.) preceding an initial vowel. Langslow 2006, 89, raises the possibility that
Gariopontus’ plus inimica is a correction of the inimicitius found in ρ.
- 200 -
13.14 Chapter XII: De uolatilibus (‘On birds’)
12.t.857 De uolatilibus
De uolatilibus] om. Va3 Va4 ψ Bon. Capitulum XII. De -ibus L De -ibus dandis Ca De
-ibus .xi. E
12.t. On birds
857
=2.241: De dieta ...De uolatilibus (ff.75r, 75v). Gk.II.509.13. Gariopontus Q40, 56v; G26, LVIrb; G31,
86r.
- 201 -
12.1. Volatilia danda sunt858 pulli, fasiani859, sed non saginati860, perdices861, turdus,
merula862, ficedula863.
danda sunt] transp. Ce Bon. | fasiani] fasc- ρ E Ce | sed] s7 Va4 | saginati] -a τ | ficedula]
ficetul- Va2 Va3 τ ficitul- Va4 fecedul- [?] Ce ficedula et alia his similia E
12.1. Birds to be given are chickens, pheasants, but not fattened, partridges, thrush,
blackbird, fig-pecker.
858
Volatilia danda sunt: all De pod. (V. s. d. Ce Bon.) and Lat.Alex. witnesses for Τῶν δὲ ὀρνίθων
προσφερέσθωσαν; Gariop., Volatilium dandi sunt.
859
pulli, fasiani: fasiani et domestici pulli Lat.Alex., for τῶν τε φασιανῶν καὶ τῶν κατοικιδίων ὀρνίθων;
Gariop., pulli [f]asiani. Every De pod. witness has pulli fa[s]iani. ‘fasianus’ is found only here in De pod.,
note the spelling fasian- in σ/τ P Bon.; fascian- in ρ Ce E, for φασιαν-.
860
sed non saginati: all Latin witnesses (et n. s. v1) for τὰ μὴ λιπαρὰ, except the De pod. σ/τ recension with
sed non saginata.
861
perdices: all Latin traditions for καὶ ἀτταγῆνας καὶ πέρδικας; none of the Latin witnesses have an
equivalent for ἀτταγῆνας (‘francolins’).
862
turdus, merula: turdos merulas gattiolas v1 merulae guttulae A merule gantule ed., for καὶ κοσσύφους
(LSJ gives κοσσυφος (m.) as [I] ‘blackbird, Turdus merula’); Gariop., turdus (et turdus Q40) merula. Every
De pod. witness has turdus merula. Following L&S, I have treated turdus and merula as two distinct entities:
‘thrush’ and ‘blackbird’.
863
ficedula: fecitulas v1 ficetulae (corrected from fecitulae) A fiscedule ed., for καὶ κίχλας; Gariop.,
fice[d]ula. Every De pod. witness has [ficedula], except E, with ficedula et alia his similia.
- 202 -
13.15 Chapter XIII: De piscibus (‘On fish’)
13.t.864 De piscibus
De piscibus] om. Va3 Va4 ψ Bon. Capitulum .xiii. De -ibus L De -ibus dandis Ca De
-ibus .xii. E
13.t. On fish
864
=2.241: De dieta ...De piscibus (ff.75r, 75v). Gk.II.509.17. Gariopontus Q40, 56v; G26, LVIva; G31, 86r.
- 203 -
13.1. Pisces uero aspratiles [dandi sunt]865, et maxime hi qui866 albas867 habent carnes et
nihil habent in se pingue868.
Pisces] Pissc- [sic] Va4 | uero] om. σ Bon. | hi] hos τ P om. Ce Bon. | albas habent] transp.
E | albas] -a Va4 -am P | habent] -ens Va4 ab- P | carnes] -em P | et nihil habent in se
pingue] in se ni[h]il pinguedinis habentes τ | habent] -eant Va4 habentes τ habent carnes
Ce Bon. | pingue] pinguem ρ pinguedinis σ (pinguid- P) E Bon.
13.1. As for fish, rock fish are to be given, and particularly those which have white flesh
and have nothing oily in them.
865
Pisces uero aspratiles [dandi sunt]: Pisces uero aspratiles v1 A Pisces uero aspratiles...dentur (where
dentur comes at the end of the sentence, following pingue) ed., for Καὶ τῶν ἰχθύων τοὺς πετραίους (no main
verb in Gk.); Gariop., Pisces aspratiles...sumatur (where sumatur comes at the end of the sentence,
following pingue). None of the De pod. witnesses has a main verb; I have understood/supplied dandi sunt
following the pattern of 11.1 and 12.1, in the preceding two chapters.
866
hi qui: eos qui v1 illi qui A ed.; Gariop., qui. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ E have hi qui; σ/τ P have hos
qui; Ce Bon. have qui.
867
albas: albas v1 duras A ed., for λευκὴ; Gariop., albas. Every De pod. witness has albas (-a Va4 -am P).
See also Langslow 2006, 89 and n.101 where, in addition to A ed. of the Latin Alexander witnesses, the
manuscripts M P1 P2 (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale, lat. 6881), P3 (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale, lat. 6882)
all have duras, as does Lib. diaet. (3.2.4).
868
pingue: pinguedine(m) v1 pingue A ed., for πιμελῶδες; Gariop., pingue. None of the De pod. witnesses
have pingue: ρ has pinguem; σ Bon. E have pinguedinis (pinguid- P).
- 204 -
13.2. qui autem in stagnis et in limosis locis869 capiuntur870 prohibendi sunt.
in limosis] illimosis [sic] E
13.2. But [those] which are caught in standing water and in muddy places are to be
prohibited.
869
in limosis locis: limosis locis Lat.Alex.; Gariop., in limosis locis. Every De pod. witness has in limosis
(illimosis E) locis.
870
capiuntur: ed. (Latin Alexander) alone of the Latin witnesses, in all three traditions, has pascuntur.
- 205 -
13.3. sit autem conditura piscium cum hac qualitate, et871 neque oleo multo872 neque
aliquibus acribus seminibus873 condiantur874, ut eum desiccando iuuare possint875, maxime
871
sit autem conditura piscium cum hac qualitate, et: sit autem conditura piscium sine aliqua qualitate
(superfluitate v1) et (et omitted ed.) Lat.Alex., for ἔστωσαν δὲ πάντων αἱ ἀρτύσεις ἀπέριττοι; Gariop.,
condiantur autem pisces [sic]. The et is possibly explanatory, equivalent to a colon, see Hofmann-Szantyr
1965, 484m. I thank Jim Adams for this reference. Of the De pod. witnesses, σ Bon. E have ut in place of et:
ut...condiantur (-iatur Ce Bon.).
872
oleo multo: oleum multum Lat.Alex., for ἐλαίου πολὺ; Gariop., ex oleo multo. Every De pod. witness has
oleo multo (transposed Ce Bon.), except Va4, with oleo multu(m).
873
aliquibus acribus seminibus: acri aliquod sementis v1 acres aliquae sementes A acre alique sementes ed.,
for τῶν δριμέων σπερμάτων; Gariop., acribus seminibus. Of the De pod. witnesses, E alone has acribus, all
the others have acris, as if ācer were a first/second declension adjective. ‘ācer’ is found 4 times in De pod.
(13.3, 14.2, 21.3, 23.2). At 14.2, for (ablative) acri reumate, ρ σ/τ P have acra reuma (not only treating ācer
as a first/second declension adjective, but also reuma as a first declension feminine noun) and E has acris
reuma (with an ‘ab’ erased before ‘acris’). At 21.3, for aceti acris, Va2 Va3 have aceti agri (aceti Va4). At
23.2, for acri...humore, ρ Ca have acro...humore (Chapter XXIII not found in L P); E has acrem...humorem.
874
condiantur: admisceantur Lat.Alex., for προσλαμβάνουσαι (‘adding’); Gariop. moves condiantur to the
beginning of the sentence, in place of sit...conditura. Every De pod. witness has condiantur, except Ce Bon.
with condiatur.
875
ut eum desiccando iuuare possint: et ysicia (isitia A) ex eis facta iuuare possunt (p(_)nt ed.) eos (‘eos’
illegible v1) Lat.Alex., for Περὶ ἰσικοῦ (title, Gk.II.509.22) Καὶ ὁ ἰσικὸς δὲ ὁ ἐκ τούτων ὠφελιμώτατός ἐστι;
Gariop., ut possint desiccando iuuare. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has ut eo desi[cc]ando (eode(m) —
corrected from eade(m) — siccando Va4) iuuare poss(_)t (po(s)sunt Va4), understanding ablative gerund
with ablative pronoun as equivalent to an ablative absolute; σ/τ P E have ut eum desiccando iuuare possint
(poss(_) P possent E); Bon. has ut egrotum desiccando iuuare possis, Ce is identical to Bon. (? possibly with
the exception of iuuare).
- 206 -
<e> durioribus piscibus876, quales sunt877 orphos878, cirides879, dentices880, sepiae881,
pectines, sed et ostreas et cocleas882 non timeas dare.
autem] om. τ P | hac] ac Va4 | et] ut σ E Bon. | oleo multo] transp. Ce Bon. | multo]
multu(m) Va4 | neque aliquibus acribus seminibus condiantur] condiantur (-iatur Ce Bon.)
neque aliquibus acris seminibus σ Bon. | acribus] acris ρ σ Bon. | eum desiccando] eode(m)
(corr. ex eade(m)) siccando Va4 | eum] eo Va2 Va3 egrotum Ce Bon. | iuuare] [?] Ce |
possint] poss(_)t Va2 Va3 po(s)sunt Va4 poss(_) P possis Ce Bon. possent [sic] E | <e>]
om. ρ σ E Bon. | durioribus] duriores Ce Bon. | piscibus] -es Ce Bon. pisib(us) [sic] Va4 |
quales] -e Va2 Va4 | orphos] -i σ Bon. | cirides] cyrid- ρ | dentices] -os E | sepiae] sippie
(syppie Va3) ρ P scipiae E s(ed) p(ro)p(ri)e Ce s(ed) p(ro)prie Bon. | sed et] sed Va2 Va3
s7 Va4 et τ e[t]iam P etiam et Ce Bon. sed et tamen E | ostreas] obstre- Va4
13.3. Let the flavouring of the fish be with this quality, namely let them be flavoured
neither with much oil nor with any acrid seeds, so that they can help [the patient] by
drying him, particularly from harder fish, such as are grouper, wrasse, bream, cuttlefish,
scallops, but also oysters and shellfish, you need not fear to give.
876
<e> durioribus piscibus: ex durioribus piscibus Lat.Alex., for ὁ ἐκ τῶν σκληροτέρων, and note
Gk.II.509.n.9, ‘L und M schalten ἰχθύων ein.’; Gariop., duriores...pisces, in a modified phrase. Every De
pod. witness has durioribus pi[sc]ibus, except Ce Bon., with duriores pisces. All the Latin traditions have
pisces/piscibus, confirming the [ὁ ἐκ τῶν σκληροτέρων] ἰχθύων found in Gk.’s L and M.
877
quales sunt: qualia sunt v1 quales sunt A ed., for οἷον; Gariop. modifies this clause, omitting quales sunt.
Every De pod. witness has quales (quale Va2 Va4) sunt.
878
orphos: _fon (illegible) v1 orfus A ed., for ὀρφοῦ. Gariopontus Q40, or[ph]os; G26 G31, arphos. Of the
De pod. witnesses, ρ E have or[ph]os; σ Bon. have or[ph]i. Note the spelling orf- in Va2 σ/ψ Bon. E against
orph- in Va3 Va4 σ/τ. On nominative-accusative alternation in lists, see, for example, Adams 2003, 681;
ibid., index, s.vv. nominative... in lists, accusative...in lists. See also Adams 1995, 114–16; ibid. 2013, 227ff.
I thank Jim Adams for these references.
879
cirides: ‘ciris’ is found only here in De pod., with cirides for κηρίδος; note the spelling cyrid- in the ρ
witnesses; cirid- in σ Bon. E, for κηρ-. Note: ‘ciris [κεῖρις, a mythical bird], lark’ DMLBS. Cf. L&S: ‘cīris,
is, f., =κεῖρις, a bird (acc. to Hyg. Fab. 198, a fish =κίρρις, Etym. M.), into which Scylla, the daughter of
Nisus, was changed, Ov. M. 8, 151...’ Cf. LSJ: ‘κιρρίς, ίδος, ἡ, a sea-fish, =κηρίς, prob. a species of wrasse,
Opp.H.1.129, 3.187’ and ‘κηρίς, ίδος, ἡ, =κιρρίς, Diph.Siph.ap.Ath.8.355d, Alex.Trall.7.1, 8.2, al.’.
880
dentices: tentidas v1 teutedae A encedas ed., for τευθίδος [+Gk.II.509.n.10, ‘Im Cod. 2201 befindet sich
die Randglosse: τευθὶς, τὸ λεγόμενον κάλαμαρ.’]. Gariop., dentices.
881
sepiae: sepias v1 sippiae A sepie ed., for σηπίας; Gariop., sipias.
882
sed et ostreas et cocleas: sed et (et omitted ed.) ostreas et con[ch]ilia Lat.Alex., for καὶ τῶν
ὀστρακοδέρμων δὲ; Gariop., sed et ostreas et co[c]leas. Every De pod. witness has ostreas (obstre- Va4) et
cocleas; E alone has sed et (but then follows this with tamen), see app. crit. for the variants found in the other
De pod. witnesses.
- 207 -
13.16 Chapter XIV: De carnibus (‘On meats’)
14.t.883 De carnibus
De carnibus] om. ρ ψ Bon. Capitulum .xiiii. De -ibus L De -ibus .xiii. E
14.t. On meats
883
=2.241: De dieta ...De carnibus (ff.75r, 75v). Gk.II.509.26. Gariopontus Q40, 56v; G26, LVIva; G31, 86r.
- 208 -
14.1. Veruicinam manducent iuscellatam884 et maxime uentres et bouinam885 similiter.
Veruicinam] De carnibus uer[u]icinis ρ ceruinam τ P ceruina Ce Bon. ceruinas E |
iuscellatam] -a Va4 -as E uiscellata Ce Bon. | bouinam] -as (bobin- Va2 Va4 boblin- Va3)
ρ E -a Ce Bon.
14.1. Let them eat mutton made into a broth and especially tripe and beef similarly.
884
Veruicinam manducent iuscellatam: Berbicina manducent iuscellata (uiscellata Langslow, transcript) v1
Veruecinam manducent iuscellatam A Veruecinam carnem manducent iuscellatam ed., for Καὶ τῶν
προβατείων δὲ κρεῶν προσφερέσθωσαν τὸ ἀπόζεμα [+Gk.II.509.n.11, ‘ἀπὸ ζέματος M.’]; Gariop.,
Ceruinam manducent ius[c]ellatam. Possibly, the original Latin text had a heading De carnibus, and the
chapter began with de carnibus ueruicinis for Περὶ κρεῶν (heading) Καὶ τῶν προβατείων δὲ κρεῶν. At some
stage one ‘de carnibus’ has been lost/corrupted, so that the ρ branch of the De pod. witnesses have no
heading, and only de carnibus ueruicinis, where the case and number of ueruicinis has been altered to agree
with de carnibus. σ Bon. E all have ceruin- (-am σ/τ P -a Ce Bon. -as E). Has de carnibus ueruicinis been
corrupted/miscopied to become ceruin-, or is this a deliberate change from ‘mutton’ to ‘venison’? Note that
all the Latin witnesses, in all three traditions, have manducent for προσφερέσθωσαν; cf. 11.1 and 12.1, where
προσφερέσθωσαν was translated by danda sunt. On the spelling of ueruicin-, note that Va2 Va3 have
ueruicin-, Va4 has uerbicin-. For iuscellat-, note Ce Bon., with uiscellat-. ThLL VII, 2.706.10 (‘iūscellātus’):
‘viscell- (falso editur vel traditur in Plin. Val.)’, where ‘Plin. Val.’ is the Physica Plinii ‘FlorentinoPragensis’ (attributed ‘without foundation’ to one ‘Plinius Valerianus’, Adams and Deegan 1992, 90–1).
885
uentres et bouinam: uentres et bouinas v1 uentres et bouinam A uentres. et bouinam (where et begins a
new sentence) ed., for τῆς κοιλίας τῶν βοῶν; Gariop., uentres et bouinam. Every De pod. witness has
uentres et, but they differ with regards to bouinam (found in τ P); ρ E have bo[u]inas; Ce Bon. have bouina.
Cf. ‘bubulus’ at 5.36 and 14.2.
- 209 -
14.2. ego igitur scio886 quendam reumatizantem de tenui et acri reumate887 et quam
maxime888 bubulam carnem889 manducando fuisse iuuatum, sed haec non frequenter danda
sunt.
ego] ego corr. ex ergo Va2 | igitur] om. τ enim P autem Ce E Bon. | quendam] quedam
[sic] Va4 | reumatizantem] -antes Va4 reumantizantem [sic] quem E | de tenui et]
detenuisset ρ detinuisse L detenuisse Ca tenuis / se P et Ce Bon. du(m) [sic] tenuisset E |
acri] acra ρ τ P acris corr. ex ab acris E | reumate] reuma ρ τ P E | et] om. E | bubulam]
bubu l- corr. ex bubal- Va2 bubol- Va4 buuulin- P bubullin- Ce bubulin- Bon. | carnem
manducando] transp. τ carnemaducando [sic] Va4 | fuisse] fuisset Va4 esse E | sed] s7
Va4 | haec] hae L | danda sunt] transp. E | danda] -ae ρ σ Bon.
14.2. I know someone who was suffering from a flux as the result of a thin and acrid
rheum, and who was helped to the utmost by eating beef, but these [things] are not to be
given frequently.
886
similiter. 14.2. ego igitur scio: similiter. ego igitur scio v1 similiter. ego autem scio A ed., for ὁμοίως
γοῦν οἶδά, where ὁμοίως is the beginning of a new sentence in Gk.; Gariop., similiter. ego igitur scio (igitur
omitted Q40). Every De pod. witness begins 14.2 with ego (corrected from ergo Va2). All three Latin
traditions end ‘14.1’ with similiter, and begin ‘14.2’ with ego, in contrast to Gk., where ὁμοίως (=similiter) is
the beginning of a new sentence. γοῦν is commonly translated by two particles in Latin, ergo igitur or ergo
autem, and it is perhaps significant that Va2 initially had ‘Ergo igitur’, but the ‘r’ of ergo has been deleted.
887
de tenui et acri reumate: de cumia & cri [sic] reuma v1 de tenui et acro reumate A ed., for ἐπὶ πλείστῳ
καὶ δριμεῖ ῥεύματι, where ἐπὶ πλείστῳ is only found here (Gk.II.509.29) in the whole of Gk. (TLG
‘Advanced Text Search’, 18.12.2014, ‘epi’ within one line of ‘pleistw’). Gariopontus Q40, de tenui reumate
et acri; G26 G31, de tenui et acri [r]eumate. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has detenuisset for de tenui et. Of
the σ manuscripts, L has detinuisse; Ca detenuisse; P tenuis / se (where se begins a new line), and Ce Bon.
have only et. E has du(m) tenuisset, where dum is a superscript addition/correction. Of the De pod. witnesses,
Ce Bon. alone have acri reumate; ρ σ/τ P all have acra reuma, and E has acris reuma (with an ‘ab’ erased
before ‘acris’). For ācer in De pod., see 13.3 and note ad loc. For ‘reuma’, see also 2.5, and note ad loc.
888
et quam maxime: et quam maxime v1 quam maxime A ed., for μέγιστα. Gariopontus G26 G31, et quam
maxime, which is omitted by Q40. Every De pod. witness has et quam maxime, except E with quam maxime.
889
bubulam carnem: bubula carne v1 bubalam carnem A bubulinam carnem ed., for τῶν βοείων κρεῶν;
Gariop., bubulinam carnem. For the De pod. witnesses, note the following spellings: bubulam (corrected
from bubalam), Va2; bubolam, Va4; buuulinam, P; bubullinam, Ce; bubulinam, Bon., cf. ‘bubulus’ at 5.36
and ‘bouinus’ at 14.1.
- 210 -
14.3. quando autem <nimi>us890 est dolor in pedibus, tunc tenuis et subtilis dieta891 danda
est.
autem] aut Bon. | <nimi>us] minus ρ minor σ E Bon. | est] etiam Ce Bon. | in] a P | tenuis]
bis Ce | et] aut (a(ut) Va2 Va4) ρ E ac τ P 7 Ce Bon. | subtilis] subtal- Va4 sutil- P
14.3. When, however, there is excessive pain in the feet, then a thin and refined diet is to be
given.
890
<nimi>us: nimius Lat.Alex.; Gariop., nimium, but altering dolor to [r]euma. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ
has minus, σ Bon. E have minor.
891
tenuis et subtilis dieta: tenues atque subtiles dieta v1 tenuis aut subtilis dieta A ed., for [ὥσπερ] ἐν
[+Gk.II.511.n.2, ‘Goupyl vermuthete, dass hier ursprünglich ὅτε gestanden habe.’] τῇ λεπτυνούσῃ διαίτῃ
[κεχρημένος ἦν], where ‘λεπτύνουσα δίαιτα’ =‘diet productive of thin humours, Gal.Vict.Att.3’, LSJ.
Gariop., tenuis et subtilis dieta. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ E have aut (a(ut) Va2 Va4); σ/τ P have ac; Ce
Bon. have 7.
- 211 -
14.4. comedant892 autem pedes eorum magis et uentres in iuscello893, si ipse qui patitur894
aestum aut ardorem calidus, iuuenis, aut media aetate sit895.
comedant] -ant(ur) Bon. co(m)med- corr. ex co(m)mend- Va2 co(m)med- Va3 E | autem]
om. Va4 | magis et] transp. Ce Bon. | uentres] uentres eorum τ Ce Bon. uentrem E |
iuscello] iuscell- corr ex. uiscell- Va4 iusscell- E | si ipse] si ipse corr. ex supse Va2 subse
[sic] Va4 | ipse] ille E | aut] et Ce Bon. | ardorem] odor- [sic] Va4 | calidus] habeat aut si
sit τ | iuuenis] s. s. E | media] -iae σ Bon. in [sic] -iae E | aetate] ete [sic] Va4 -tatis σ E
Bon. | sit] ante iuuenis τ
14.4. Let them consume the feet of those rather and tripe in broth, if the one who is
suffering feverishness or fierce heat is hot, young, or in middle age.
892
comedant: comedant v1 comedat A ed., for ἐσθίειν; Gariop., comedant. Every De pod. witness has third
person plural -ant, written out in full (but passive -ant(ur) in Bon.), although later they all have singular
patitur and singular sit.
893
iuscello: note that every De pod. witness has iuscell- (corr ex. uiscell- Va4), except E with iusscell-.
894
si ipse qui patitur: et ipse qui patitiur Lat.Alex.; Gariop., qui pa[t]iuntur, moving the si to after ardorem,
and omitting ipse. Every De pod. witness has si ipse (subse Va4 si ille E) qui patitur, although earlier they all
had plural co[m]edant (-ant(ur) Bon.).
895
aestum aut ardorem calidus, iuuenis, aut media aetate sit: si est natura calidus et iuuenis aut (et v1 ed.)
media [ae]tate Lat.Alex., for [ἦν δὲ οὗτος] ἀκμάζων τὴν ἡλικίαν καὶ θερμὸς τὴν κρᾶσιν; Gariop., [ae]stum
aut ardorem si calidi iuuenes aut media aetate (medie etatis Q40 mediati G26) sunt. Every De pod. witness
has singular sit. Of the De pod. witnesses, the σ/τ recension is unique with [si ipse qui patitur] [ae]stum aut
ardorem habeat aut si sit iuuenis aut mediae aetatis. Note the media aetate of ρ, against the mediae aetatis of
σ Bon., and the in [sic] mediae aetatis of E.
- 212 -
13.17 Chapter XV: De leguminibus (‘On pulses’)
15.t.896 De leguminibus
De leguminibus] om. Va3 Va4 ψ Bon. Capitulum .V. [sic] De -ibus L De fabis…De
leguminibus Ca De -ibus .xiiii. E
15.t. On pulses
896
=2.241: De dieta ...De leguminibus (ff.75r, 75v). Gk.II.511.5. Gariopontus Q40, 56v; G26, LVIva; G31,
86r.
- 213 -
15.1. Fabas uirides et siccas sed antea897 infusas in aqua, et fasiolum Alexandrinum898 et
maxime infusum899, et fenigreci cimas900 et aliquantas ptisanas901 accipiant.
Fabas] Faua Va4 | uirides] -de Va4 | sed] s7 Va4 om. E | antea] ante L an(_) Ca E an(_)a
Ce | infusas] -a Va4 fus- Va2 infuss- Ce | in] om. Ce Bon. | fasiolum] fasel- τ P E faseolCe Bon. | Alexandrinum et maxime infusum et fenigreci cimas] om. Va4 | et] om. E |
infusum] infuss- Ce | fenigreci cimas] fenug(re)ci cimas Va3 fenigreci cymas L
fenu(_)g(re)ci cymas Ca fen(_)g(_)ci cimas P fenug(_)ci cimas Ce fenugreci cimas E Bon.
| et aliquantas ptisanas] om. ψ Bon. | aliquantas] aliquantanta [sic] Va4 | accipiant] -at ψ E
Bon. accip(_) Va4
15.1. Let them take green beans and [beans that are] dry but pre-soaked in water, and the
Alexandrian black-eyed pea and particulary [pre-]soaked, and shoots of fenugreek and
some barley-groats.
15.2. alia autem legumina prohibenda sunt.
alia] -ii Va4 | legumina] leginma Ce | prohibenda sunt] transp. Ce Bon.
15.2. Other pulses, however, are to be prohibited.
897
antea: ante Lat.Alex.; Gariop., antea. Of the De pod. witnesses, L alone has ante (an(_) Ca E an(_)a
Ce).
898
fasiolum Alexandrinum: fasiolus alexandrinus v1 fas[i]olos alexandrinos A ed., for τοῦ φασιόλου τοῦ
Ἀλεξανδρινοῦ. Gariopontus Q40, faseolum alexandrinum; G26 G31, phasellum alexandrinum. Every De
pod. witness has f. alexandrinum (alexandrinum omitted Va4). ‘fasiolum’ is found only here, at 15.1, in De
pod. Note the variation in spelling in the De pod. witnesses: fasiol- ρ; fasel- σ/τ P E; faseol- Ce Bon., for
φασιόλ-.
899
infusum: infusus v1 infusos A ed., for τοῦ ἀποβραχέντος; Gariop., infusum. Every De pod. witness has
infu[s]um (alexandrinum...cimas omitted Va4).
900
fenigreci cimas: all three Latin traditions for τῆς τήλεως τοὺς βλαστοὺς. Note that σ/τ alone has cymhere, and that L alone has cym- at 21.3.
901
et aliquantas ptisanas: et aliqua et ptisanas v1 et alicam et ptisanas (ptisanam ed.) A ed., for ἄλικος
[+Gk.II.511.n.3: ‘ἄλικος stützt sich auf Cod. M und den latein. Text; die übrigen griech. Hss. haben ἀλόης.’]
καὶ πτισάνης. Gariopontus Q40, et aliquantas tipsanas [sic]; G26, et aliquantas ptisanas; G31, et alicas
ptisanas. See Langslow 2006, 87 n.81, where Gariopontus G.P and Z have et alicas et ptisanas (where
G.P=Langslow’s P). The De pod. witnesses that have this phrase (omitted σ/ψ Bon.) all have et aliquantas
(aliquantanta [sic] Va4) ptisanas. ‘ptisana’ is found only here, at 15.1, in De pod.
- 214 -
13.18 Chapter XVI: De pomis (‘On fruits’)
16.t.902 De pomis
De pomis] om. Va3 Va4 Ca ψ Bon. Capitulum .xvi. De -is L De -is .xv. E
16.t. On fruits
902
=2.241: De dieta ...De pomis (ff.75r, 75v). Gk.II.511.11. Gariopontus Q40, 56v; G26, LVIva; G31, 86r.
- 215 -
16.1. Poma quae multum903 sunt dulcia natura904 suadeo accipere hora secunda aut tertia,
maxime905 persica si sunt duracina906, aut907 uuas duracinas sed non stipticas908, et
damascenas et mala909 dulcia et citonia purgata et mundata bene910 pira et malagranata.
Poma] Poma autem E | multum] -a Va4 | sunt dulcia] transp. σ Bon. | natura] et matura τ |
secunda] saec- Va2 | aut] aut(_) P | si sunt] bis Ce | sunt] sint τ P E | duracinas] duracinas
+in marg. id est quae dura / acina [sic] et gros / siora habent E durasin- Ca | sed] s7 Va4 |
dulcia] -ias Va4 | citonia] -ias ρ citoma Ce | purgata] -as ρ -a corr. ex -as P | et mundata]
mundataque corr. ex mundatasque P | mundata bene] transp. τ | mundata] -as Va2 Va3
purgata(s) [sic] Va4 | bene] om. Ce Bon. | pira] et pira Ce E Bon. | malagranata]
malagranan- E
16.1. Fruits which are very sweet in nature I urge [them] to take at the second or third
hour, particularly peaches if they are hard, or bunches of grapes [which are] hard but not
astringent, and damsons and sweet apples and quinces [which have been] cleaned and
prepared well, pears and pomegranates.
903
multum: multa v1 multum A ed., for [τὴν] πάνυ [γλυκεῖαν]; Gariop., multum. Every De pod. witness has
multum, except Va4, with multa.
904
natura: et maturas v1 et matura A ed., for καὶ πέπειρον; Gariopontus Q40 and G31 have natura, G26 has
matura. Of the De pod. witnesses, only σ/τ has et matura.
905
maxime: et maxime Lat.Alex., for μάλιστα; Gariop., maxime. Every De pod. witness has maxime.
906
persica si sunt duracina: persica (-as A) si sint duracina (-e A) Lat.Alex., for τῶν περσικῶν ἢ ῥοδακίνων;
Gariop., persica si (s. p. G26 G31) sunt dura[c]ina. Every De pod. witness has persi[c]a si + duracina, with
ρ Ce Bon. having indicative sunt, whereas σ/τ P E have subjunctive sint. Note that all three Latin traditions
have si sunt/sint dura[c]in[a] for ἢ ῥοδακίνων and cf. Gk.I.523.27–8: Τῆς ὀπώρας δὲ λαμβανέτωσαν
δοράκινα, περσικῶν δὲ καὶ κερασίων καὶ μήλων καὶ ῥοιῶν, τούτων ὀλιγάκις (my underlining). Cf also Grant
1997, 171–2: ‘Pall. (12.7.4, cf. 12.7.6 and Isid.orig. 17.7.7) says that there were three sorts of peaches:
duracina, praecoqua, and Armenia. Plin. (Nat. 15.39–40) held that the duracina was the best peach...
Duracina or δωράκινον/ῥοδάκινον was probably the nectarine, although André advises that it is “vain de
chercher assimiler à une espece moderne.”’ (Where André =André 1981, my ellipsis.) ‘duracinus’ is found
twice in De pod., on both occassions in this sentence: here at 16.11, and again at 16.12, see note ad loc.
907
aut: et Lat.Alex., for καὶ; Gariop., aut. Every De pod. witness has aut.
908
uuas duracinas sed non stipticas: uuas duracinas sed non stipticas Lat.Alex., for σταφυλῆς τῆς σκληρᾶς
καὶ ἀστύφους ἐχούσης τὰς ῥωγὰς [but note that Goupyl (1548) has ῥόας (where ῥόα, ἡ =‘pomegranate’) for
ῥωγὰς]; Gariop., uu[ae] duracin[ae] sed non st[i]ptic[ae]. Every De pod. witness has uuas dura[c]inas sed
non stipticas.
909
mala: mela Lat.Alex., for μήλων; Gariop., mala. Every De pod. witness has mala.
910
citonia purgata et mundata bene: citro mundato et purgata bene v1 citrum purgatum et mundatum bene A
ed., for κιτρίων καθαρθέντων καὶ λελεπισμένων καλῶς ποιεῖν [+Gk.II.511.n.4, ‘ποιεῖ 2200, 2201, 2202, C.’];
Gariop., c[it]onia purgata et mundata bene. Every De pod. witness has citonia (-ias ρ citoma Ce). Note that
Alphita, ms. A (Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale, lat. 7056) has ‘citocidonia’ for ‘citonia, cidonia’ and ms. B
(Bern, Burgerbibliothek, cod. 295) has ‘citrocidonia’, García González 2007, 193.
- 216 -
16.2. alia uero omnia poma911 aut rare912 aut nullo modo sunt gustanda.
alia] et alia Va4 | uero] om. Ca | omnia poma] transp. ψ Bon. | poma] pira [sic] Ca | rare]
raro E | sunt gustanda] transp. τ P E | sunt] om. Ce Bon.
16.2. But all other fruits are to be partaken of either rarely or not at all.
911
pira et malagranata. 16.2. alia uero omnia poma: pera [sic] et melagranata [sic] et alia omnia poma v1
pira autem et (aut ed.) malagranata et alia omnia poma A ed., for ἀπίων δὲ καὶ ῥοιῶν καὶ τῶν ἄλλων
ἁπάντων; Gariop., pira et malagranta. Alia uero omnia poma. Of the De pod. witnesses, only Va3 E (with
colour added to the capital ‘A’), Ce (with clear punctuation) and Bon. (ornate capital ‘A’) explicitly begin a
new sentence with alia uero... Note, however, Philagrius, F 12.9–10, ‘Dixit: Pira bona sunt podagre, sed alii
fructus mali sunt ei.’ (Masullo 1999, 81).
912
rare: raro Lat.Alex., for σπανίως. Gariopontus G26 G31, raro; Q40, rare. Every De pod. witness has
rare, except E, with raro.
- 217 -
13.19 Chapter XVII: De tragoematibus (‘On sweetmeats’)
17.t.913 De tragoematibus
De tragoematibus] om. Va3 Va4 ψ Bon. Capitulum .xvii. De -ibus L .xvi. De -ibus E
17.t. On sweetmeats
913
=2.241: De dieta ...De tragimatibus (ff.75r, 75v). Gk.II.511.18. Gariopontus Q40, 56v; G26, LVIvb; G31,
86r.
- 218 -
17.1. Tragoemata autem expediunt, maxime castaneas aut nuces uel nucleos pineos aut
amigdalas accipiant914, sed neque placentas aut crustula edant915, omnia enim haec nociua
sunt eis qui, de colerico, reumatizant articulis916.
Tragoemata] Tradegmata Va4 Dragoemata L Dragemata Ca Tragemata Ce Bon.
Tragoemata +in marg. Tragoemata dn(_)r / c(on)sonantia / talia eni(m) mo / ta int(er) se so
/ nu(m) redd(_)t E | autem] au(tem) a(ut) Va4 | expediunt] expetunt τ | castaneas] -eae σ
Bon. | aut] et τ | nucleos] -eis Va4 -ea corr. ex -eas E | pineos] -eas Va2 Va3 -eis Va4 pina
[sic] corr. ex pinas [sic] E | aut amigdalas accipiant] accipiant aut amigdalas τ P accipiant
amigdalas Ce Bon. | aut] uel E om. Ce Bon. | amigdalas] agmidol- [sic] Va4 | sed] s7 Va4
om. E | neque] in Bon. | placentas] -a (corr. ex -as Va3 plecent- Va4) ρ E placentul- Bon. |
aut] uel E | crustula] -as Va3 Va4 (custul- Va4) τ crutulass- Va2 | edant] -atur E | eis] iis L
| qui] que [sic] Va4 quibus E | colerico] colerico humore Bon. | articulis] -i Va2 Va3 E in
-is τ P om. Ce Bon.
17.1. Sweetmeats are useful, particularly let them take chestnuts or nuts or pine kernels or
almonds, but let them eat neither cakes or pastries, for all these are harmful to those who,
as a result of a choleric [humour], suffer from a flux in the joints.
914
castaneas aut nuces uel nucleos pineos aut amigdalas accipiant: castaneas (-e[ae] A ed.) neque uero
nuces aut nucleos pineos (nuclipiniu(m) v1) aut amigdalas accipiant Lat.Alex., for [Τῶν δὲ τραγημάτων
συμφέρει μάλιστα] τὰ κάστανα [λαμβάνειν] μήτε καρύων ἢ [+Gk.II.511.n.6, ‘μήτε L.’] στροβίλων ἢ
ἀμυγδάλων ἐσθίειν; Gariop., (omitting autem expediunt) castaneas aut nuces uel nucleos pinearum aut
am[i]gdalas (n(on) amigdala Q40) accipiant. The De pod. witnesses, in contrast to Gk. and Lat.Alex., seem to
allow chestnuts, nuts, pine kernels, and almonds, as does Gariopontus G26 and G31; Gariopontus Q40,
however, while allowing chestnuts, nuts, and pine kernals, has superscript n(on) amigdala, for almonds. Note
the spelling amigdal-, except Va4 with agmidol-, in the De pod. witnesses.
915
sed neque placentas aut crustula edant: ‘Sed neque placonia (or -ta?) (3 letters illeg.) comesa’ (Langslow,
transcript) v1 sed neque placonta aut contusa A sed neque placentas aut contusas aut conditas ed., for [...ἢ
ἀμυγδάλων ἐσθίειν,] ἀλλὰ μηδὲ πλακούντων ἢ κοπτῶν. Gariopontus Q40, sed neque placenta id est
gastellum aut crustulam accipiant; G26 G31, sed neque placenta aut crustula edantur. All the De pod.
witnesses essentially have sed neque placentas aut crustula edant (see app. crit. for variants).
916
eis qui, de colerico, reumatizant articulis: h[i]s qui de colerico reumatizant humore articulis (articuli v1
in articulis ed.), for τοῖς διὰ χολῶδες περίττωμα ῥευματιζομένοις τὰ ἄρθρα; Gariop., quibus ex [c]olerico
(colerico humore Q40) reumatizant articuli. Of the De pod. witnesses, Bon. alone has colerico humore. Note
E, with eis quibus [+ articuli] in place of eis qui.
- 219 -
13.20 Chapter XVIII: De gestatione (‘On being carried’)
18.t.917 De gestatione918
De gestatione] om. Va3 Va4 ψ Bon. Capitulum .xviii. De egestation- L De egestation- Ca
De egestation- .xvii. [sic] E
18.t. On being carried
917
=2.241: De dieta ...De gestatione (ff.75r, 75v). Gk.II.511.23. Gariopontus Q40, 56v; G26, LVIvb; G31,
86v.
918
De gestatione: De uectatione v1 De gestatione A ed., for Περὶ κινήσεως (II.511.23). ‘gestatio [CL],
action of being carried (in litter or sim.)’ and ‘vectatio [CL not in sense 1] 1 (act of) carrying or conveying
...2 (act of) riding or travelling (on means of transport)’ DMLBS. Note σ/τ E, with De egestatione, where
‘egestio [LL < CL =clearing away], excretion or excrement’ DMLBS.
- 220 -
18.1. Gestare autem mediocriter <debent>919 et absque labore multo, magis920 ante
cibum921.
Gestare] Egest- τ | autem] inter Ce Bon. | absque] abque Va4 | labore multo magis ante
cibum [18.2] labor quoque est] om. Va4 | multo] et multo Ce Bon. | cibum] cyb- Ca P
18.1. And they ought to be carried moderately and without much exertion, rather before
food.
919
Gestare autem mediocriter <debent>: Vectare autem mediocriter debent v1 Gestari autem mediocriter
debent A ed., for Κινείσθωσαν δὲ μετρίως; Gariop., gestentur autem mediocriter. Every De pod. witness has
an active form of the infinitive (egestare σ/τ), where this active form could be a passivisation via deletion of
a reflexive (se gestare in a passive sense), cf. calefaciunt at 18.2 and see note ad loc. I thank Jim Adams for
this reading. I have supplied debent on the evidence of Lat.Alex., although this might possibly be
understood, given that debent is also found at 2.10 and 7.6; debeant at 4.1; debet at 3.21 and 9.4; debemus at
19.6; debere at 3.20. That debent (or anything similar) was missing from Gariopontus’ exemplar(s) is perhaps
illustrated by the alteration of the infinitive (be it active or passive) to a main verb, gestentur. Note σ/τ with
Egestare: ‘egestare, ~itare [backformed from egestus p. ppl. of egerere], to excrete’ DMLBS. Note Ce Bon.,
with Gestare inter. Note also v1 with Vectare. For ‘gestatio’, see, for example, Celsus 2.15.1; see also
Gourevitch 1982, I thank David Langslow for this reference.
920
magis: et magis Lat.Alex., for καὶ...μᾶλλον; Gariop., magis. Every De pod. witness has magis
(labore...[18.2]...quoque est omitted Va4).
921
ante cibum: ante cibum quam post cibum v1 ed. absque cibo. Q(_)m post cibum A, for πρὸ τροφῆς...ἢ
μετὰ τροφήν; Gariop., ante cibum. Every De pod. witness has ante cibum (cyb- Ca P).
- 221 -
18.2. labor quoque est illis contrarius quia ex eo plus calefaciunt922, et accenduntur
articuli923 et trahunt ad se de longinquis locis alios humores, ex quibus mox nascitur
reumatismus924.
quoque] namque Ce Bon. | est] om. τ Ce Bon. | contrarius] -iis Bon. | quia] quae ρ | ex eo
plus] plus ex eo Ce Bon. | plus] om. τ | calefaciunt] -fiunt Ce Bon. | accenduntur] -unt P
acced- Va2 Va4 acce d(_)nt [sic] L accedt(_) Ca accedunt Ce E Bon. | articuli] -is ρ τ Ce
E Bon. alticuli [sic] P | ad] a Va3 | de] om. Va4 | longinquis] longis P | nascitur
reumatismus] transp. τ | reumatismus] -u(m/s) Va3 -u(m)s Va4 -u(m) E in reumatismis
Bon.
18.2. Exertion, also, is contrary for them because as a result of this they become more
warm, and the joints are heated and draw to themselves from distant parts other humours,
as a result of which soon a flux arises.
922
calefaciunt: calefiunt Lat.Alex. Gariopontus Q40, calefaciunt; G26 G31, calefiunt. Ce Bon. alone of the
De pod. witnesses have calefiunt. On the intransitivisation of ‘calefacere’ here, cf. Feltenius 1977, 91. I thank
Jim Adams for this reference.
923
accenduntur articuli: accendunt articuli v1 accenduntur articuli A ed., for ἐκπυρῶν τὰ ἄρθρα; Gariop.,
accenduntur articuli. Of the De pod. witnesses, only ρ has passive -ntur and only Va3 P have accend-;
furthermore, every De pod. witness has articulis, except P with alticuli [sic].
924
reumatismus: reumatismus Lat.Alex.; Gariop. has [r]eumatismus. Every De pod. witness has second
declension masculine nominative reumatismus, with the exception of: Va3, with an indistinguishable
reumatismu(m/s); Va4, with reumatismu(m)s; E, with reumatismu(m); and note Bon. with in reumatismis.
The gender of ‘reumatismus’ has been a problem throughout De pod.: at 2.11 (where every De pod. witness
has a neuter noun); at 2.12 (see app. crit. ad loc.); and here. Nominative plural reumatismi is found at 1.101,
1.102, and 6.1, but note that 1.10 is missing from σ/ψ Bon., and that the relevant section of 6.1 is missing
from σ/ψ E Bon. Note also that, at 7.4, σ E Bon. all have reumatizauerint, in place of a clause containing
reumatismum.
- 222 -
13.21 Chapter XIX: Curatio si de flegmatico humore podagra generatur (‘Treatment
if gout is generated from a phlegmatic humour’)
19.t.925 Curatio si de flegmatico humore podagra generatur
Curatio si de flegmatico humore podagra generatur] om. Va3 Va4 ψ Capitulum .xix. Cur
[?] podagrae de flegmatico humore generantur L Cur [?] podagrae de flegmatico humore
generantur Ca .xviii. De curatione podagrae de flegmatico humore generatae E Capitulum
iiii de cura podagrae a materia flegmatica factae Bon.
19.t. Treatment if gout is generated from a phlegmatic humour
925
=[moving 2.242: De balneis (f.75v) to be Chapter XXIII in De pod.; omitting 2.243: Que oportet
podagricis extrinsecus adhibere ad dolorem mitigandum et calorem extinguendum (ff.75v, 76r); omitting
2.244: Confectio dyaltee caceltice (f.76r); omitting 2.245: De amplastris (ff.76r, 76v); omitting 2.246: De
linimentis (f.76v); omitting 2.247: Signa si de flegmatico humore podagra generetur (f.76v)] 2.248: Curatio
flegmatice [fla(_)tice] podagre (ff.76v, 77r). Gk.II.519.17. Gariopontus Q40, 56v; G26, LVIvb; G31, 86v.
Note the order of the chapters in De pod. against the order of the chapters in the Latin Alexander: De pod., I
(2.235–236) [Introduction: sanguis; colericus humor; flegma; melancolicus humor]; II–III (2.261–262)
[sanguis]; IIII–V (2.263–270) [ad poros]; VI–XVIII (2.237–241) [colericus humor]; XIX–XXII (2.248–251)
[flegma]; XXIII (2.242) [colericus humor]. Note that, were the order of the chapters in De pod. to follow the
order of the chapters in the Latin Alexander, Chapters IIII–V (=2.263–270) [ad poros] would follow
- 223 -
19.1.926 Dicendum est ergo927 quomodo oportet de928 flegmatico929 et frigido humore
podagram generatam curare930 931.
Dicendum] Intendend- Ce Bon. | ergo] om. L | quomodo] quomo [sic] Va3 | de] om. ρ σ
Bon. | flegmatico] flegmatico humore ρ | humore] om. Va3 | podagram generatam]
podag(ra) ienerata [sic] Va4
19.1. It is to be spoken of, therefore, how it is necessary to treat gout which has been
generated from a phlegmatic and cold humour.
926
Note that, by omitting 2.247: ‘Signa si de flegmatico humore podagra generetur’ (ed., f.76v), the opening
to Chapter XIX in De pod. is somewhat abrupt and disconnected.
927
ergo: ergo is found in all witnesses in the three Latin traditions, except for L in De pod., for οὖν ἤδη.
928
oportet de: oportet de Lat.Alex.; Gariop., oportet ex. E alone of the De pod. witnesses has oportet de, all
the others have only oportet.
929
flegmatico: ‘flegmaticus’ is found only here in De pod.; the spelling is always fl-.
930
curare: curare v1 curari A ed., for ἰᾶσθαι; Gariop., curare. Every De pod. witness has curare.
931
quomodo oportet de flegmatico et frigido humore podagram generatam curare: note that all three Latin
traditions refer to gout arising from a cold and phlegmatic humour (‘frigidus’ omitted by ed.); Gk., however,
makes no reference to ‘phlegmatic humour’, with ‘πῶς χρὴ καὶ τὸ ψυχρὸν εἶδος ἰᾶσθαι τῆς ποδάγρας’,
Gk.II.519.18–19.
- 224 -
19.2. si enim932 de frigido <generatur> humore933,934 quae calefaciunt adhibenda sunt
adiutoria935, hoc omnibus notum est.
si] s(un)t E | de] in E | <generatur>] om. ρ σ E Bon. | humore] humore podagra(m)
generata(m) curare [sic] Va2 | calefaciunt] -iant τ E cacefac- [sic] P | sunt] sunt [sic] E |
hoc] haec [sic] Va4 de Ce Bon.
19.2. For if <it is generated> from a cold humour, remedies which warm are to be
applied, this is known to all.
932
si enim: et qui v1 et quia A ed., for ὅτι μὲν οὖν, but note that Gk.’s M transmits the variant εὶ in place of
ὅτι [Gk.II.519.n.6, ‘εὶ M.’]. Gariop. completely alters 19.2, to read omnibus igitur manifestum est contraria
contrariis conuenire. The Hippocratic maxim τὰ ἐναντία τῶν ἐναντίων ἐστὶν ἰήματα (Hp. Flat. 1, ‘locus
classicus’, Temkin 1973, 18 n.31) is found in ed. at 2.50, as ‘contraria contrariis curabuntur’, and at 2.157,
as ‘contraria contrariis curantur’. It is found again as ‘contraria contrariis curabuntur’ at 2.256, in a chapter
on gout omitted from De pod. Every De pod. witness has si enim, except E, with s(un)t enim, then
underlining the sunt of adhibenda sunt later in the sentence.
933
de frigido <generatur> humore: de frigido generatur humore Lat.Alex., for ἡ διὰ ψυχρὸν χυμὸν γινομένη
τοῖς ποσὶν ἐπίρροια; Gariop. completely alters 19.2. No De pod. witness has generatur, but this could be
inferred from the previous sentence (19.1). I have replicated the word order found in Lat.Alex.
934
si enim de frigido <generatur> humore: cf. the beginning of 19.2 here with the beginning of 6.1: Si ergo
ex colerico humore fuerit podagra generata..., and see note ad loc.
935
adhibenda sunt adiutoria: sunt adhibenda adiutoria v1 ed. adhibenda adiutoria A; Gariop. completely
alters 19.2. Every De pod. witness has the word order adhibenda sunt adiutoria, although E has underlined
sunt.
- 225 -
19.3. sed quomodo humor936 qui superfunditur in pedibus non semper similis est, et neque
secundum ipsam qualitatem aut937 quantitatem uel938 constitutionem subsistit, sed aliis
quidem939 plus, aliis autem minus supercurrit, aliis igitur940 spissus aut pinguis, aliis tenuis
uel or<o>dis941, aliis enim942 in summitate cutis, aliis autem943 interius in membranis uel
neruis quos Greci944 sindesmos945 uocant.
sed] set [sic] Va4 | quomodo] q(uo)m(odo) Va3 Va4 τ quom(odo) P quom(od)o Ce
q(uo)modo E | humor] om. σ Bon. | est] om. Ca | secundum] saec- Va2 | ipsam] -a Va4
eandem E | quantitatem] -titate Va4 | constitutionem] -stitutione Va4 | sed] set [sic] Va4 |
aliis1] ali [sic] Va3 alii Va4 | quidem plus aliis] om. P | aliis] -ii ρ | autem] uero Ca E |
minus] nimis Ce | supercurrit] superincurr- Ca | aliis] -ii Va4 | igitur] au(tem) igit(ur) Va4
om. σ E Bon. | spissus] spisus [sic] Va4 | aut] aliis τ | or<o>dis] ortidis ρ E ortidis +s. s. id
936
sed quomodo humor: sed q(uonia)m hic humor Lat.Alex., for ἀλλ’ ἐπειδὴ [τὸ φερόμενον]; Gariop., sed
humor. Every De pod. witness has quomodo (see app. crit. for abbreviations), a misreading of quoniam. For
causal quomodo, see Hofmann-Szantyr 1965, 650. I thank Jim Adams for this reference.
937
aut: uel v1 A aut ed., for ἢ; Gariop., aut. Every De pod. witness has aut.
938
uel: aut Lat.Alex., for ἢ; Gariop., uel. Every De pod. witness has uel.
939
aliis quidem: Gk. has three consecutive τοῖς μὲν...τοῖς δὲ constructions. The first, here, is transmitted in
all three Latin traditions as quidem...autem (except in Ca E with quidem...uero; P is incorrect here as a result
of saut du même au même). The second is transmitted in Lat.Alex. as quoque...(nothing) in A ed. and as
igitur...(nothing) in v1; in the De pod. witnesses Va2 Va3 as igitur...(nothing), in Va4 as autem
igitur...(nothing), in σ Bon. E (nothing)...(nothing); in Gariop. as etiam...(nothing). The third is transmitted
in A ed. as autem...uero, in v1 as (illegible)...autem; in Va2 Va3 as enim...autem, in Va4 as enim...autem
enim, in σ/τ as enim...(nothing), in σ/ψ Bon. (nothing)...autem, in E (nothing)...uero; Gariop. is
(nothing)...(nothing).
940
aliis igitur: aliis (i)g(itur) v1 aliis q(uo)q(ue) A aliis quoq(ue) ed., for καὶ τοῖς μὲν; Gariop., aliis etiam.
Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ alone has aliis igitur (alii au(tem) igit(ur) Va4), the others have only aliis.
941
or<o>dis: orodis v1 A orodis crudus ed. Gariopontus Q40, orodis id est aquosus; G26, horodis; G31,
horoidis [sic]. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ E have ortidis; σ Bon. have aquosus. Va2 includes the superscript
gloss id est aquosa (also found in the margin of E); possibly, the exemplar used by the maker of σ also
included this gloss and the scribe favoured aquosus. ‘orodis’ is found again at 20.41, and 20.42, see notes ad
loc.; for spelling variants/errors, see Appendix 37.
942
aliis enim: ‘aliis (3–4 [letters])’ (Langslow, transcript) v1 aliis autem A ed., for καὶ τοῖς μὲν; Gariop.,
aliis. Of the De pod. witnesses, only ρ σ/τ have aliis enim, the others have only aliis. For adversative enim, a
late use commented on by Donatus, see Hofmann-Szantyr 1965, 508. I thank Jim Adams for this reference.
943
aliis autem: aliis autem v1 aliis uero A ed., for τοῖς δὲ; Gariop., aliis. Of the De pod. witnesses, only ρ
σ/ψ Bon. have aliis autem (alii(s) au(tem) eni(m) Va4); σ/τ has only aliis; E has aliis u(ero).
944
Greci: ‘Grecus’ is found twice in De pod. (19.3 and 20.4); the capitalisation is mine. Note that only Va2
Bon. have Greci at 19.3, all the other De pod. witnesses have G(re)ci (possibly G(rae)ci in Va4 ?). At 20.4,
Greci is found in Bon. alone; Va3 σ E have G(re)ci; Va2 has gr(_)c [odd]; Va4 has G(_)c.
945
sindesmos: sindismos v1 A sindesmon ed.; Gariop., sindesmon. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has
sindesmos; σ Bon. E have sindesmon. For quos Greci sindesmos uocant, cf. 1.6 (with quos sindesmos
uocant) and 1.7 (with quos sindesmos diximus uocari), and notes ad loc. Note Anonymi medici, De morbis
acutis et chroniis, 50.1: ‘ποδάγρας αἴτια. ὁμοίως καὶ τὴν τῆς ποδάγρας αἰτίαν ἀπέδοσαν οἱ ἀρχαῖοι· τῶν γὰρ
περὶ τοὺς πόδας ἄρθρων συνδετικῶν νεύρων φλεγμονὴν εἶναι τὴν ποδάγραν ἔφασαν καὶ ὁτὲ μὲν ὑπὸ
χολικωτέρων χυμῶν, ὁτὲ δὲ ὑπὸ φλεγματικωτέρων γίνεσθαι· διὸ καὶ δεῖσθαι αὐτὴν ὁτὲ μὲν ψυχόντων, ὁτὲ δὲ
θερμαινόντων.’
- 226 -
est aquosa Va2 ortidis +in marg. id est aquosus E aquosus σ Bon. | enim] om. ψ E Bon. |
summitate] suma [sic] E sumitat- Va4 Ce | cutis] cute E | autem] au(tem) eni(m) Va4 om.
τ u(ero) E | in] om. Bon. | neruis] -os ρ | quos] quod σ Bon. | sindesmos] -desmon σ E Bon.
| uocant] uocant uocant [sic] E
19.3. But since the humour which overflows in the feet is not always the same, and exists
neither keeping with the expectations of quality or quantity or composition, but for some
on the one hand it overflows more, for others on the other hand less, then for some dense
or thick, for others thin or watery, but for some on the surface of the skin, for others,
however, more deeply in the membranes or the sinews which the Greeks call sindesmoi.
- 227 -
19.4.946 quod si haec coniuncta sunt, efficitur podagra947.
haec] hic Bon. | coniuncta] c(on)tra +in marg. a(u)t c(on)iuncta E coniunt- [sic] Va3 | sunt]
sint E | efficitur podagra] transp. E
19.4. But if these are joined, gout is brought about.
19.5. necesse est ergo ad qualitatem et quantitatem et quae948 contra naturam est
passionem949 attendere, ne, ipsa natura, passionem diutius sustinendo950, mutata, fiat ipsa
aegritudo951 naturalis.
necesse est ergo] ita ergo necesse est σ Bon. | est] om. Va4 | ergo] (er)g(o) ita [sic] E | et1]
aut P uel Ce Bon. | quae] qui [sic] Va4 | naturam] -a Va4 | passionem] -ione Va4 |
attendere] adtend- Va4 Ce | ipsa] bis Ca | natura] -a(m) Va4 | passionem diutius] transp. L
| passionem] om. Bon. | diutius] diucius P E | sustinendo] sustinente τ Bon.
substenta(n)te(m) P substinente Ce sustinente (-te corr. ex [?]) magis ledat(ur) sed [sic] E |
fiat] fit Va4 | ipsa] ipsa na [sic] Va4
19.5. It is necessary, therefore, to pay attention to the quality and quantity [of the humour]
and to [any] disease which is contrary to nature, lest, when that nature, by sustaining the
disease longer, has been changed, the illness itself becomes natural.
946
19.4 is a complete sentence in every De pod. witness.
quod si haec coniuncta sunt: quos his coniuncti sunt v1 qui ossibus coniuncti sunt A ed.; Gariop., quibus
coniunctis. All the De pod. witnesses, with quod si haec (hic Bon.) coniuncta (c(on)tra/c(on)iuncta E
coniunt- Va3) sunt (sint E), have gone terribly wrong. Gariop. inherits and continues the error, merely
modifying quod si haec coniuncta sunt to quibus coniunctis. Cf. 1.7: in his [neruis] quos sindesmos diximus
uocari et ossibus uicini sunt, and see note ad loc.
948
et quae: q(uo)d v1 q(uae) A que ed. Gariopontus Q40 G26, et qu[ae]; G31, quae. Every De pod. witness
has et quae, except Va4, with et qui.
949
passionem: passionem v1 passionis A ed. Gariopontus Q40, passiones; G26 G31, passionem. Every De
pod. witness has passionem (except Va4, with passione).
950
sustinendo: sustinendo Lat.Alex.; Gariop., sustinendo. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ alone has sustinendo;
σ/τ Ce Bon. E have the participle sustinente (substinente Ce); P has substenta(n)te(m).
951
ipsa aegritudo: [ae]gritudo ipsa Lat.Alex.; Gariop. and every De pod. witness has ipsa [ae]gritudo.
947
- 228 -
19.6. itaque952, expediente cura953 qualitatis et quantitatis, quae ad954 haec conuenit
adhiberi955 et, ut simpliciter dicam, modum uel mensuram ad haec quae adhibenda sunt, ut
cognita fuerit causa, ita et facere debemus.
itaque] ita n(on) ρ ita q(uo)q(ue) τ P ita q(uo)q(ue) corr. ex ita [?] ut +in marg. a(u)t Ita ut
ex / pediente cura / qualitatis et quan / titatis quae ad haec / conuenit adhiberi. / et ut
simpliciter dic / am modum in [sic] / in mensura [?]. / ad haec quae ad / hibenda sunt. ut /
cognita fuerit / causa ita et fa / cere debemus E | cura] circa Bon. | haec] h(oc) Va4 E |
conuenit] -iunt E | adhiberi] -eantur +s. s. .s. medicamina E | et] om. Va3 Ce Bon. | dicam]
dicam id est non adhibendo Va4 dicam +s. s. .s. non adhibendo Va2 | modum] no(n)du(m)
Ce Bon. | uel] in σ Bon. et E | mensuram] -a Va4 σ Bon. | ad haec quae] quae ad haec σ
Bon. | ut] ita ut Ca | causa ita et facere debemus] om. Va3 | et] om. Ca P | debemus]
-eamus Bon.
19.6. Accordingly, with a suitable treatment of the quality and the quantity [of the
humour], [a treatment] which is appropriate for these things is to be applied and, to speak
simply, [the treatment] which is to be applied for these [is to be applied according to] the
extent or degree [of the humour], as the cause is recognised, so too ought we to act.
952
itaque: ita & nos v1 (new sentence) ita (i)g(itur) & nos (new sentence) A ita igitur 7 nos (new sentence)
ed., for οὕτω καὶ ἡμᾶς (not a new sentence); Gariop., itaque (beginning a new sentence, but then altering
19.6 considerably). Of the De pod. witnesses, Ce Bon. alone have itaq(ue) (new sentence Ce, not in Bon.); ρ
has ita n(on), not a new sentence; σ/τ P have ita q(uo)q(ue), as does E, beginning a new sentence (and note
that in E the quoque is a correction of ut, and that there is a gloss in the margin ‘a(u)t Ita ut...’ (see app. crit.).
itaque is found nowhere else in De pod.; it is found at least once in the Latin Alexander in A (68vb), with
purgatione itaque facta..., but ed. prints purgatione quidem facta... (2.56, 42v), for κενώσεως δὲ οὖν
[+Gk.II.333.n.10, ‘γὰρ L, M.’] γενομένης... (Gk.II.333.12–13).
953
expediente cura: expedientem curam Lat.Alex., for ὁμοίως ἐφαρμόζειν; Gariop. omits expediente cura.
All the De pod. manuscripts have expediente cura; Bon. prints expediente circa.
954
quae ad: ad Lat.Alex.; Gariop. alters 19.6 considerably. Every De pod. witness has quae ad.
955
adhiberi: adhibere Lat.Alex.; Gariop. alters 19.6, but does have quae conueniunt adhibeantur at the end
of the sentence. Every De pod. witness has adhiberi, except E with adhibeantur. (This entire sentence in E is:
ita quoque expediente cura qualitatis et quantitatis quae ad hoc conueniunt adhibeantur et ut simpliciter
dicam modum et mensuram ad haec quae adhibenda sunt ut cognita fuerit causa ita et facere debemus; in
Gariopontus Q40: itaque qualitate et quantitate modo uel mensura et causa cognita que conueniunt
adhibeantur.)
- 229 -
13.22 Chapter XX: De catarticis (‘On cathartics’)
20.t.956 De catarticis
De catarticis] om. Va3 Va4 ψ Bon. Capitulum .xix. [sic] De -is dandis L De -is dandis Ca
De -is .xviiii. [sic] E
20.t. On cathartics
956
=2.249: De catarticis (f.77r). Gk.II.519.27. Gariopontus Q40, 57r; G26, LVIIra; G31, 86v.
- 230 -
20.1. Si enim957 quod ledit manifeste flegma esse cognoueris, necesse est id958 ante omnia
purgare959, et sic postea localia sunt adhibenda adiutoria.
quod] q(ui)d [sic] Va3 | ledit] -is Va4 | flegma] -a(m) Va2 Va3 om. Ce Bon. | cognoueris]
-erit Va2 Va4 -erunt Va3 | id] eam ρ eum σ Bon. | sunt adhibenda] s7 adhibenda s(unt)
[sic] Va4
20.1. If you recognise that what is harmful is evidently phlegm, it is necessary above all to
purge it, and then after that topical remedies are to be applied.
957
Si enim: Si ergo Lat.Alex., for εἰ μὲν οὖν; Gariop., Si enim. Every De pod. witness has Si enim.
id: omitted v1 id A ed., for τοῦτο; Gariop., id. Of the De pod. witnesses, E alone has id, referring to
flegma; ρ has eam (referring to flegma(m) in Va2 Va3, but flegma Va4). σ Bon. have eum, but Ce Bon. omit
flegma; perhaps masculine humor is being understood by σ/τ P.
959
purgare: purgare flegma gogis (flegma cogis v1 flegmagogis ed.) catarticis Lat.Alex., for
κενῶσαι...φλεγμαγωγοῖς, but note Gk.II.519.n.11: ‘Die Stelle ist in den griech. Hss. verdorben. Statt
φλεγμαγωγοῖς, welches Wort nach dem latein. Text ergänzt und schon von Goupyl conjicirt wurde, findet
sich dort εἰς ἡμᾶς.’; cf. Goupyl 1548, 184: ‘* εἰς ἡμᾶς’. Gariop., purgare. Every De pod. witness has
purgare.
958
- 231 -
20.2. iuuantur enim omnibus membris960 si prius a nobis omnis961 superfluitas humorum
fuerit detracta, quae ipsam generat passionem.
iuuantur] -atur P -at E iubant- Va4 liniant- Ce Bon. | si] s(ed) Ca | prius] prius uisa τ | a
nobis] om. Ce Bon. | humorum] **** Ce
20.2. For [the patients] are benefited in every limb if first every superfluity of humours is
drawn off by us, [every superfluity] which generates that disease.
960
iuuantur enim omnibus membris: iuuantur enim omnia (omnis v1) membra Lat.Alex. Gariopontus Q40,
iuuantur enim o(mn)ia menb(ra) [sic]; G26 G31, iuuantur autem omnibus membris. Every De pod. witness
has -antur (-atur P -at E) enim omnibus membris.
961
omnis: omitted Lat.Alex.; Gariop., omnis (and omitting prius a nobis). Every De pod. witness has omnis.
- 232 -
20.3. et si non solum sit flegma quod962 molestat, sed cum eo963 uideatur964 tibi etiam
sanguinis habundantia esse simul cum flegmate965, utrosque oportet educere966.
solum] -a ρ | sit] fit L | quod] quae ρ P q(uae) Ca | molestat] -atur ρ | sed] s7 Va4 | cum eo]
cum ea ρ τ om. ψ Bon. | uideatur tibi] transp. E | uideatur] -etur σ Bon. | habundantia] -iam
Va3 τ | esse] om. Ce E Bon. | cum flegmate] cum flegma ρ om. E | utrosque] uiros- [sic]
Va3 Va4 utra- E | oportet educere] transp. E | educere] deduc- Va3
20.3. And if it is not only phlegm which is troublesome, but with it there seems to you also
to be an abundance of blood together with the phlegm, it is necessary to draw out both.
962
flegma quod: flegma quae v1 flegma quod A ed. Gariopontus Q40, flegma quod; G26 G31, [f]legma
quae. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ P have flegma quae; Ca has flegma q(uae); L Bon. have flegma q(uo)d;
Ce E have flegma q(uod).
963
cum eo: cum ea v1 cum eo A ed., for σὺν αὐτῷ; Gariop., cum eo. Of the De pod. witnesses, E alone has
cum eo, referring to flegma; ρ σ/τ have cum ea; σ/ψ Bon. have nothing.
964
uideatur tibi etiam: uideatur ibi [sic] etiam v1 uideatur tibi etiam A uideatur etiam ed., for φαίνοιτό σοι
καὶ; Gariopontus Q40 has uid(e)t(ur), G26 has si uidet(ur) tibi uel, G31 has si uidetur ibi [sic] uel. Of the De
pod. witnesses, ρ E have uideatur; σ Bon. have uidetur.
965
cum flegmate: cum flegma v1 cum flegmate A ed.; Gariop. omits simul cum flegmate. Of the De pod.
witnesses, ρ has cum flegma; σ Bon. have cum flegmate; E omits these two words.
966
utrosque oportet educere: all the Latin witnesses, in all three traditions, have utrosque (uiros- Va3 Va4)
oportet educere (deduc- Va3) (o. e. u. ed.) for ἀμφότερα δεῖ πράττειν, except the De pod. witness E, with
utraque educere oportet.
- 233 -
20.4. sed prius sanguis est detrahendus et, releuata uirtute, sic dandum est catarticum
quod967 possit educere pingue et spissum flegma968 et non or<o>de969, id est aquosum et
tenue flegma, muriatae simile970, quemadmodum multi faciunt, dantes lacterid<e>s971 et
putida mala972 et cocognidios973 admiscent974, et sic euacuant tenuiores humores quo<s>975
Greci orodes976 uocant, et magis ledunt quam iuuant977 dum pinguiores et sicciores
humores fuerint facti, et uix postea digeruntur aut auferri possunt.
967
dandum est catarticum quod: dandus est catarticus qui v1 dandum est catarticum quod A ed. Gariopontus
Q40, dandum est catarticum quod; sed prius...educere omitted G26 G31 (saut du même au même). Of the De
pod. witnesses, ρ has dandus est catarticus (-u Va4) qui.
968
pingue et spissum flegma: pinguem et spissam flegmam v1 pingue et spissum flegma A ed., for παχὺ
φλέγμα. Gariopontus Q40, pingue(m) et spissu(m) flegma; G26 G31, pingue et spissum [f]legma. Of the De
pod. witnesses, Va2 Va3 have pinguem et spissam flegmam; Va4 has pigue(m) [sic] expissa(m) [sic] flegma.
969
et non or<o>de: et non orodem v1 et non orode A et non oroide ed., for καὶ ὀρρῶδες, but in contrast to
Gk., Goupyl 1548, 184 does have the negative, with καὶ μὴ ὀρρῶδες. Gariopontus Q40, et orodie; G26 G31,
et oroide, but they all also have non after simile and before quemadmodum later in the sentence. Of the De
pod. witnesses, ρ has non; σ Bon. do not; E has non as a superscript after simile (above the quem- of
quemadmodum) later in the sentence (cf. Gariop.), which alters the sense to ‘not as many do’. Of the De pod.
witnesses, ρ has ortidem (optid- Va4) agreeing with flegmam (-a Va4); σ has ortiue and Bon. has orcine,
agreeing with flegma; E has ortiuum agreeing with flegma. ‘orodis’ is found again at 19.3, and 20.42, see
notes ad loc.; for spelling variants/errors, see Appendix 37.
970
tenue flegma, muriatae simile: tenue (-em v1) urin[ae] simile (-em v1) Lat.Alex. (no Gk. equivalent).
Gariopontus Q40 G31, tenue et (et omitted G31) muriate simile non; G26, tenue i(n/m)mate sil(_)e no(n).
Although flegma is not found in Lat.Alex. or Gariop., it is found in every De pod. witness (-am Va2 Va3).
Note also tenue(m) flegma(m)...simile(m), in Va2 Va3 and tenuerit [sic] flegma [sic]...simile(m) in Va4 (and
simile(m) in Ca).
971
lacterid<e>s: lactiridas v1 lacteridas A lacterides ed., for λαθυρίδας. Gariopontus Q40, lacteridas; G26
G31, lactaria. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has -os, σ Bon. have -as. Cf. 21.3, with lacteridos, for λαθυρίδων
and 21.4, with lacterides, for λαθυρίδας. For ‘lacteris’, see Appendix 38.
972
et putida mala: & ut poten [sic] v1 & opos titimali [sic] A 7 opos titimalli [sic] ed., for ὀπὸν τιθυμάλλου.
Gariopontus Q40, opos titimalli; G26 G31, opotitimalli [sic]. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has putidos malos;
σ Bon. have et putida (pulid- Ca putrid- Ce Bon.) mala; E has putida [or putr-?] mala. The difference
between the De pod. witnesses and Gariop., along with the similarity between Gariop. and Lat.Alex., is
striking.
973
cocognidios: ‘cocognidius’ is found three times in De pod., here (Κνίδιον κόκκον [+Gk.II.521.n.3,
‘...κνιδείου κόκκου L, M.’]); 21.3 (κόκκου Κνιδίου [+Gk.II.521.n.13. ‘κόκκου Κνιδίου wurde aus Paulus
Aegineta ergänzt, da sich der folgende Text darauf bezieht.’]); 21.4 (Κνίδιον κόκκον). The spelling is always
cocognidi-, except Ce Bon., with coti(n)gni/(con)tingni dum [sic] here, and cocog(_)di-/cocogridi- at 21.3
and 21.4. Note accusative plural cocognidios here (-gnidio Va4 coti(n)gni/(con)tingni dum [sic] Ce Bon.).
For ‘cocognidius’, see Appendix 38.
974
admiscent: eis admiscentes v1 A eis administres ed., for παρέχοντες αὐτοῖς. Gariopontus Q40,
admiscentes; G26 G31, admiscens. None of the De pod. witnesses has a present participle. Note also that
Va4 P have -unt, as if admiscēre were a third conjugation verb (-(_)t Va2 Va3 Ca).
975
quo<s>: quos Lat.Alex.; Gariopontus Q40, q(uo)d (following tenuem humorem); G26 G31, quem
(following tenuiorem). Every De pod. witness has quod, but note that the abbreviation is often q(uod), see
app. crit.
976
orodes: ‘orodis’ is found 3 times in De pod. (19.3, 20.41, 20.42). At 19.3, ρ E have ortidis; σ Bon. have
aquosus (possibly substituting aquosus from a gloss). At 20.41, ρ has ortidem (optid- Va4), agreeing with
- 234 -
prius sanguis] transp. E | est detrahendus] transp. Ce Bon. | detrahendus] deducend- τ |
releuata] relaxat- Va3 recreat- τ Bon. retract- P ret(re)at- [?] Ce | dandum] -us ρ cand- [sic]
Ca | est] est et E | catarticum] -us Va2 Va3 -u Va4 | quod] qui ρ | possit educere pingue et
spissum flegma] pingue et spissum flegma possit educere τ | pingue] -uem (pigue(m) Va4)
ρ | et spissum] expissa(m) [sic] Va4 | spissum] -am Va2 Va3 | flegma] -am Va2 Va3 | non]
om. σ Bon. s. s. post simile E | or<o>de] ortidem Va2 Va3 optidem Va4 ortiue σ orcine
Bon. ortiuum E | aquosum] -am Va2 Va3 -a Va4 | tenue] -ue(m) Va2 Va3 -uerit [sic] Va4
| flegma] -a(m) Va2 Va3 | muriatae] muriac- E | simile] -e(m) ρ Ca -em +s. s. id est murica
Va2 -em id est murcam Va4 simile non E | dantes] -e Va4 | lacterid<e>s] -os ρ -as σ
(laciterid- P) E Bon. | et] om. ρ E | putida] -os ρ pulid- Ca putrid- Ce Bon. | mala] -os ρ |
cocognidios] -io Va4 coti(n)gni dum Ce (con)tingni du(m) Bon. | admiscent] -unt Va4 P
a[dm]isc(_)t Va2 Va3 Ca | euacuant tenuiores humores] teneriores [sic] humores euacuant
τ | euacuant] euad(_)t P | tenuiores] tenerior- τ P tenetos Ce teneros Bon. | humores] om. ρ
humores E | quo<s>] quod ρ σ E Bon. (q(uod) Va2 Va3 ψ E q(uo)d τ Bon. quod Va4) |
orodes] ored- Va4 ord- Ce Bon. | et magis] magisque P | iuuant] -ant corr. ex [?] Va2 -ent
τ Ce Bon. curent P | pinguiores] -uioris Va2 Va3 piguior- Va4 | et sicciores humores] om.
Ce Bon. | sicciores] -ioris Va2 Va3 -ioris corr. ex -iores Va4 | humores] -oris ρ | fuerint]
-erit Va4 | et uix] uixque P | digeruntur] -erunt Va2 Va4 -er(_) Va3 dii- P | aut] ut Ce Bon.
| possunt] poter(_) E
20.4. But first the blood is to be drawn off and, when [the patient’s] strength has been
restored, then a cathartic is to be given which is able to draw out thick and dense phlegm
and not whey-like [phlegm], that is watery and thin phlegm, similar to briny [water], as
many [doctors] do, who give caper spurges and rotten apples and they add spurge olives,
and in this way they evacuate the thinner humours which the Greeks call orodes, and they
harm more than they help since thicker and drier humours are produced, and scarcely
after that are they dispersed or able to be removed.
flegmam (-a Va4); σ has ortiue and Bon. has orcine, agreeing with flegma; E has ortiuum, agreeing with
flegma. Only here, at 20.42, do most of the De pod. witnesses have the correct orod-; the exceptions being
Va4, with ored- and Ce Bon., with ord-.
977
iuuant: iuuant (Langslow, transcript) v1 iuuent A ed.; Gariop., iuuent. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ E have
iuuant; σ Bon. have iuuent (curent P).
- 235 -
20.5. oportet ergo fugere semper a malis catarticis978, quod et si979 a nobis dari eis opus
fuerit980, admiscere eis oportet981 aliqua quae liniant et extenuant982 ea983, haec enim si
fuerint admixta, sine lesione fit984 catarticum985.
ergo] om. P | fugere semper] transp. E eos fugere τ P dius [?] eos fugere Ce eius os fugere
Bon. | a] om. E | malis catarticis] mala catartica +in marg. **** s(un)t / quae recipiunt /
ellebo(rum) u(el) ela / curimus [?] E | quod] q(uod) Va2 Va3 Ca P E q(_)d Va4 q(uo)d L
que [sic] Ce Bon. | dari eis] transp. Bon. | dari] -are ρ τ P | liniant et extenuant] extenuant
et liniant ψ | liniant] -eant Va4 om. Bon. | et] om. Bon. | extenuant ea] eos extenuent τ |
extenuant] extemiant [sic] Va4 extenuent τ | ea] eas ρ eos σ Bon. | haec] hic Bon. | fuerint]
-erit Va2 Bon. fuer(_) Va3 | admixta] ia(m) mixta ψ Bon. | sine] et sine Ce Bon. | fit] fiet
Ce Bon. | catarticum] -us Va2 Va3 catarticov(m) [sic] Va4
20.5. It is necessary, therefore, to flee always from bad cathartics, but even if there is need
for them to be given by us, it is necessary to add to them some things which soften and thin
them, for if these are added, the cathartic becomes without harm.
978
a malis catarticis: tales catartica v1 talia catartica A ed., for τὰ τοιαῦτα; Gariop., a malis ca[t]articis.
Every De pod. witness has a malis catarticis, except E, with mala catartica.
979
quod et si: q(uo)d si & v1 A q(uod) si 7 ed., for εἰ δ’ ἄρα καὶ; Gariopontus Q40 G26 have q(ue) si, G31
has quae si. Every De pod. witness has quod et si, except Ce Bon., with que et si, but see app. crit. and note
the frequent use of the abbreviation q(uod).
980
a nobis dari eis opus fuerit: a nobis dare eos fuerit necessarium v1 a nobis dari ea fuerit necessarium A a
nobis dare ea fuerit necessarium ed., for δώσει [+Gk.II.521.n.6, ‘δίδωσι L, M.’] τις; Gariop., a nobis danda
sunt. Of the De pod. witnesses, only Ce Bon. E have passive dari, the others have active dare.
981
admiscere eis oportet: admisceri eis oportet v1 A admiscere eis oportet ed., for ἐπιμιγνύειν αὐτοῖς ἐχρῆν;
Gariop., admisceantur. Every De pod. witness has a[dm]iscere eis oportet.
982
quae liniant et extenuant: quae liniant et extenuent v1 quae leniant et extenuent A ed.; Gariop., quae
leniant et extenuent. ‘liniare’ is found only here in De pod., at 20.5: every De pod. witness has liniant (-eant
Va4), except Bon., which omits this, understanding a third person plural present indicative of liniare
following quae (‘linire [CL], ~iare ...1 to smear, grease, rub. 1b (med. & liturg.) to anoint ...3 b to soften,
mitigate (condition)’, DMLBS), rather than a third person plural present generic subjunctive of lenire (‘lenire
[CL] ...3 to assuage, alleviate (med. or psychological condition’, DMLBS). Similarly, following quae, every
De pod. witness has indicative extenuant (extemiant Va4), except σ/τ with subjunctive extenuent. Although
‘liniare’ is found only here in De pod., ‘extenuare’ is also found at 4.5 (extenuatur...humor) and at 21.2
(quae extenuant et purgant).
983
ea: ea Lat.Alex.; Gariop. omits the pronoun. Of the De pod. witnesses, E alone has ea; ρ has feminine
accusative plural eas; σ Bon. have masculine accusative plural eos.
984
fit: fit v1 fiet A ed.; Gariop., fit. Every De pod. witness has fit, except Ce Bon., with fiet.
985
catarticum: catarticus (but part of the heading for the next chapter) v1 catarticum A ed.; Gariop.,
ca[t]articum. Note again the De pod. ρ witnesses: catarticus Va2 Va3 catarticov(m) [sic] Va4.
- 236 -
13.23 Chapter XXI: De oximelle (‘On oxymel’)
21.t.986 De oximelle
De Oximelle] om. Va2 Va3 ψ Bon. deocximelle [sic] Va4 Capitulum .xx. [sic] De
oximelle iuliani L De Oximelle Iuliani Ca De oximelle iuliani .xx. [sic] E
21.t. On oxymel
986
=2.250: Oximel iuliani catarticum (f.77r). Gk.II.521.11. Gariopontus Q40, 57r; G26, LVIIra; G31, 87r.
- 237 -
21.1.987 Oximel Iuliani catarticum988 ad haec mirabiliter facit hoc modo confectum.
Oximel] -melle ρ τ P | catarticum] -us Va2 Va3 -is Va4 | mirabiliter] mirabit(_) [sic] Va4 |
facit] -i(_)es Ce -ies [?] Bon. | hoc] h(aec) [?] Ca | confectum] -us ρ
21.1. The cathartic, Julian’s oxymel, does marvellously against these, prepared in this
way.
987
Alexander refers to the preparation ‘Julian’s oxymel’ on three other occasions, in the following chapters:
‘Περὶ κεφαλαλγίας’ (Gk.I.479.17) =‘Si ex pinguibus et frigidis humoribus dolor capitis factus fuerit’ (1.30,
5r); ‘Περὶ κωφώσεως’ (Gk.II.101.12) =‘Ad aures surdas’ (1.123, 24r); ‘Περὶ ἀνορεξίας’ (Gk.II.257.25) =‘Si
de spissis et glutinosis humoribus fastidium fiat’ (2.26, 36r). Yet only on the fourth occasion, here in the
section on gout, is the recipe given. Galen, in De compositione medicamentorum secundum locos, refers to
Julian’s oxymel as follows, but no recipe is given: ‘...εἰ δὲ διὰ γλίσχρους τε καὶ παχεῖς χυμοὺς ἐν τῷ στομάχῳ
περιεχομένους κεφαλαλγοῖεν, καὶ τούτους ἐκμοχλεύσομεν ὀξύμελι πίνειν παρέχοντες, τό τε ἁπλοῦν καὶ τὸ
Ἰουλιάνειον; καὶ τοῖς δι’ ὑσσώπου τε καὶ ὀριγάνου καὶ τοῖς τούτων ἔτι θερμοτέροις τε καὶ τμητικωτέροις καὶ
τῷ ἀπὸ ῥαφανίδων ἐμέτῳ χρηστέον, ἐπιβροχαῖς τε θερμοτέραις καὶ καταπλάσμασι.’ (Tecusan 2004, 360–1).
As well as in Gk., Lat.Alex., De pod., and Gariop., recipes for Julian’s oxymel are to be found in Paul of
Aegina, Epitomae medicae (7.5.2), see Tecusan 2004, 620–3; the Antidotarium Magnum (1541, Cap. 706);
Gilbertus Anglicus (1510, fo. cccxvi).
988
Oximel Iuliani catarticum: Catarticus iuliani (i)g(itur) q(ui) dr(_) oximellis v1 Iuliani (i)g(itur) q(uo)d
dicit(ur) oximel A Iuliani ergo q(uo)d dicit(ur) oximel 7 ed.; Gariop., Ox[y]mel iuliani ca[t]articum. Of the
De pod. witnesses, note Va2 Va3 with catarticus (catarticis Va4), and that later all three ρ witnesses have
confectus. ‘oximel’ is found 4 times in De pod., here (oximel for ὀξύμελι); 21.91 (oximelle for ὀξυμέλιτι);
21.92 (oximel, no Gk. equivalent); 22.1 (oximel for ὀξυμέλιτος); the spelling is always oxi-, except in E at
21.91 with oxy-, and note Va4 at 21.92 and 22.1 with ‘hocsi-’ [sic].
- 238 -
21.2. recipit enim quae extenuant et purgant pingues humores pariter simul et989 tenues990
educit991 qui fuerint in corpore et in nodis992 uel articulis993 residentes, aut si altius sunt
infulti intrinsecus994 in membris.
recipit] Res [sic] Ca | enim] H. [sic] L om. Ce Bon. | extenuant] -uat Va4 | et purgant] om.
Ca | pingues] pigue [sic] Va4 | pariter] parit(er)q(ue) Ce Bon. | simul] mul [sic] Bon. | et]
om. Ce Bon. | educit] -is Va4 -unt E | qui fuerint in corpore…ad fin. De pod.] om. P |
fuerint in corpore] in corpore fuerint τ | nodis] mod- τ | uel] et Ce Bon. | articulis] in
articul- Va4 L E | altius] alteri- Ce Bon. alc- E | infulti] infus- Ca | in membris]
immembris [sic] Va4
989
humores pariter simul et: in all three Latin traditions (note in v1 of the Latin Alexander parte(_) for
pariter), except Ce Bon. of the De pod. witnesses, with humores pariterque simul (mul Bon.). For pariter
simul (‘equally’), an example of asyndeton bimembre, see ThLL X.1, 285.42–4. I thank Jim Adams for
alerting me to this.
990
tenues: tenues mixtus v1 tenues mixtos A ed.; Gariop., tenues.
991
educit: euincit v1 educ(_) A educunt ed. Gariopontus Q40, educ(_); G26 G31, educit. Gk. for 21.1–2 is:
τὸ γοῦν Ἰουλιανιὸν ὀξύμελι τοιοῦτόν ἐστι συγκείμενον ἔκ τε τῶν λεπτύνειν δυναμένων ὑποκαθαῖρόν
[+Gk.II.521.n.8, ‘In den Hss. ὑποκαθαίρειν.’] τε οὐ μόνον, εἴ τι λεπτὸν, ἀλλὰ καὶ παχὺ προσπεπλασμένον
[+Gk.II.521.n.9, ‘προσπεπλεγμένον M.’] ἐν τοῖς ἄρθροις καὶ ἐμφωλεῦον ὑπάρχει. Is educit for ὑπάρχει? If
so, it is a misunderstanding of the Greek (‘to be in existence, to be’; cf., ‘εἰ...ὑπῆρχεν’, ‘if...there was’, Paul
of Aegina, Epitomae medicae, 3.78.11); cf. ὑπάγω =‘purge downwards’. The text of De pod. in the P
manuscript ends abruptly here, half way down 67r.
992
in nodis: in nodos v1 in nodis A ed., no Gk. equivalent; Gariop., in nodis. ‘nodus’ is found only here, at
21.2, in the main text of De pod.; however, cf. the gloss found in the heading to Chapter IIII: Ad poros, hoc
est si in nod<is> tubos fecerit aut lapides. Given that, if the order of the chapters in De pod. were to follow
the order of the chapters in the Latin Alexander, Chapters IIII–V (=2.263–270) [ad poros] would follow
Chapters XIX–XXII (2.248–251) [flegma], does ‘nodus’ equate to ‘porus’? DMLBS: ‘1 nodus [CL] ...5
(anat.): a joint. b lump formed in a joint. c tumour or wart.’ L&S: ‘nōdus, i, m. ...[I.B.4.] A knot, knob, node
on a joint of an animal’s body ...Hence, nodi articulorum, a swelling, tumor on the joints, Plin. 24, 5, 13, §
21; 30, 12, 36, § 110.’ Interestingly, John of Gaddesden (Johannes Anglicus), writing in England in the early
fourteenth century, has: ‘Nodi sunt durities in iuncturis manus et pedum ...Et uidi eos frequenter...cuius
materia est flegmatica... Cura est consimilis sicut glandularum et scrofularum in euacuando materiam: sed
aliquando oportet addere hermodactilos uel agaricum: quia trahit a remotis: et iste morbus est de genere
guttarum uel arteticarum: quia se tenet in iuncturis uel prope.’ (1502, 29r). For John of Gaddesden, see
Green 2014b.
993
articulis: in articulis v1 articulis A ed., for ἐν τοῖς ἄρθροις. Gariopontus Q40, in articulis; G26 G31,
articulis. Of the De pod. witnesses, only Va4 L E have in articulis.
994
aut si altius sunt infulti intrinsecus: aut si alterius sunt inficti [sic] intrinsecus v1 aut alti us [‘corr. ex
altXXXus’ (Langslow, transcript)] sunt infulti A aut aliquibus sunt insulti [sic] intrinsecus ed.; Gariop., aut
si altius (alterius G26) sint infixi interius, and note particularly the sint infixi. The perfect passive participle of
infulcire (‘in-fulcǐo, si, tum, 4’, L&S) has caused problems for the Latin Alexander witnesses v1 (inficti) and
ed. (insulti); every De pod. witness has sunt infulti, except Ca, with sunt infusi. ThLL (VII.I, 1500.83) cites
an instance of ‘infultus’ at 1.40 of the Latin Alexander (for Gk. ἐγϰείμενοι). Using Langslow’s transcript of
A (13ra), and ed. (6v), this is: et (et ubi ed.) infulti sunt glutinosi humores et pingues =κἂν [+Gk.I.491.n.6,
‘καὶ 2201.’] οἱ ἐγκείμενοι χυμοὶ γλίσχροι τύχωσιν [+Gk.I.491.n.7, ‘τύχοιεν 2200, 2201, 2202.’] ὄντες καὶ
παχεῖς (Gk.I.491.6). However, the very next sentence in the Latin continues with (my underlining) satis enim
(etenim ed.) per hec digeruntur infixi humores... =πάνυ [+Gk.I.491.n.8, ‘Mf schaltet καὶ ein.’] γὰρ
διαφοροῦσι τὰ ἐγκείμενα... (Gk.I.491.7). Every De pod. witness has al[t]ius, except Ce Bon., with alterius.
- 239 -
21.2. For it takes [ingredients] which thin and purge thick humours equally and it draws
out thin [humours] which are in the body and in the nodi or residing in the joints, or if they
are crammed in deeper inside in the limbs.
21.3.995 recipit autem ipsa confectio haec996
autem ipsa confectio] om. Va4 E | autem] enim Ce Bon. | ipsa confectio haec] om. Ce
Bon.
rutae foliorum ÷ iii997
origani ÷ iii998
timi comae ÷ iiii999
rutae foliorum] transp. Ce Bon. | foliorum] -ia Va2 Va4 τ -iae Va3 | ÷ iii] ÷ iiii Va3 om.
Va4 τ Ce Bon. | origani] -um Va4 τ | ÷ iii] ana ÷ iii Va4 ana ÷ [sic] L anu(m) ÷ [sic] Ca
ana [÷] iiii Ce Bon. | timi comae ÷ iiii] om. Ce Bon. | timi] inthim- τ thim- Va3 | comae] -a
Va2 Va3 ama [sic] Va4 -as τ | ÷ iiii] **** E
995
The order of the ingredients in the Latin Alexander witnesses v1 and A, and De pod. (except L Ca, see
next note) is closer to the order seen in Paul of Aegina, Epitomae medicae (7.5.2), Tecusan 2004, 620–3, than
the order seen in Gk.II.521.17–22, which itself is closer to the order seen in ed.
996
The order and quantities of the ingredients of 21.3 in σ/τ is: rutae foliorum, origani, ana ÷ [iii]; timi
comae ÷ iiii; aneti, mandragorae radicis, agarici, polipodii, spicae nardi, epithimi, anisi, ellebori, acori, ana
÷ ii; tedae pinguis libra i; yreos, folii, costi, reupontici, asari, ysopi, amomi, yperici, cimini, ana ÷ i;
cocognidii ÷ iiii; lacteridos, alipiados, scillae interioris, ebuli cimarum, canopi quod est sambuci corticis
medianae, ana ÷ iii; aceti acris SS i; mellis SS i. The ingredients are the same, albeit in a different order, but
note the following differences in quantity: for mandragorae radicis σ/τ has ÷ ii (in place of ÷ is); for spicae
nardi it has ÷ ii (in place of ÷ i); for both aceti acris and mellis it has SS i (in place of SS x for acetum acris
and SS v for mel). For σ/τ, only variant spellings, case endings, and quantities are recorded in the app. crit.
997
rutae foliorum ÷ iii: [r. f.] ÷ iii v1 A [r. f. ℥ iii] ed., for Πηγάνου [οὐγ. γʹ]. Gariopontus Q40, [r. f. ÷ iiii].
Where I am unsure as to the weights and measures for G26 G31 in this recipe, I have omitted them. For
‘rutae folia’, see Appendix 38.
998
origani ÷ iii: [o. ÷ iii] Lat.Alex., for ὀριγάνου [οὐγ. γʹ]. Gariopontus Q40, [o. ÷ iiii].
999
timi comae ÷ iiii: [t. c.] ÷ iii v1 [t.] ÷ iiii A omitted ed., for θύμου κόμης [οὐγγ. δʹ]. Gariopontus Q40, [t.
c. ÷ iii]. Of the De pod. witnesses, this ingredient is missing from Ce Bon. Here σ/τ has (my underlining)
inthimi, where in- seems to be a corruption of the iii that was the quantity of origanum required, immediately
prior to timi. E alone of the De pod. witnesses has comae. For ‘timi comae’, see Appendix 38.
- 240 -
aneti ÷ ii1000
mandragorae radicis ÷ is1001
aneti ÷ ii mandragorae radicis ÷ is] mandragor[ae] radicis aneti (auet- [sic] Ce) ana (ana
om. Bon.) [÷] ii Ce Bon. | ÷ ii] **** E | mandragorae] -a Va4 | radicis] om. Va4 -ices τ |
÷ is] ÷ ii τ **** E
yreos ÷ i1002
agarici ÷ ii1003
yreos] ireo Va4 ireos Ca hyreos E | agarici] -u Va2 Va4 -(um) Va3
tedae pinguis libra i1004
cocognidii ÷ iiii1005
tedae pinguis] teada [sic] pingue +s. s. id est pinguedo pin_(_). s(ecundu)m quosdam Va4 |
tedae] -a (teada Va4) ρ τ | pinguis] -ue Va2 Va4 -uae Va3 τ | cocognidii] -iu Va2 Va3 -io
+s. s. laureole semen Va4 -u Ca cocogridii Bon. | ÷ iiii] [÷] iii Ce Bon. **** E
1000
aneti ÷ ii: [a.] ÷ iS v1 A [a.] ℥ i et semis ed., for ἄνηθον [οὐγ. sʹʹ]. Gariopontus Q40, [a.] ÷ ii. Both
Gk.’s and Goupyl’s (1548) texts have 0.5 unciae, whereas Lat.Alex. has one and a half unciae. Paul of
Aegina, Epitomae medicae (7.5.2) has one and a half unciae (Tecusan 2004, 620–1). Note the spelling anetin all the De pod. witnesses, except Ce with auet- (omitted P). For ‘anetum’, see Appendix 38.
1001
mandragorae radicis ÷ is: [m. r.] ÷ iS v1 [m. r.] ÷ [sic] A omitted ed., for μανδραγόρου ῥίζης [οὐγ. sʹʹ].
Gariopontus Q40, [m. r.] ÷ ii. Both Gk.’s and Goupyl’s (1548) texts have 0.5 unciae, but Paul of Aegina,
Epitomae medicae (7.5.2) has one and a half unciae (Tecusan 2004, 620–1). Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has
one and a half unciae; σ (omitted P) Bon. have two unciae; E is illegible. Note mandragorae radicis, for
μανδραγόρου ῥίζης. For ‘mandragorae radix’, see Appendix 38.
1002
yreos ÷ i: [y.] ÷ i v1 A [y.] ℥ i ed., for ἴρεως [οὐγ. αʹ]. Gariopontus Q40, [y.] ÷ ii. Every De pod. witness
has [y]reos ÷ i, except Va4 with ireo ÷ i and E with hyreos ÷ i (omitted P). For ‘yreos’, see Appendix 38.
1003
agarici ÷ ii: [a.] ÷ ii v1 A [a. ℥ ii] ed., for ἀγαρικοῦ [οὐγγ. βʹ] [? +Gk.II.521.n.15, ‘M schaltet οὐγ. sʹʹ
ein.’] Gariopontus Q40, [a.] ÷ ii.
1004
tedae pinguis libra i: [t. p.] libra i Lat.Alex., for δαδῶν [οὐγγ. γʹ]; Gariop., [t. p.] lib. i, where this
ingredient and quantity has been moved to before aceti acris lib. i (aceti acri [sic] SS i Q40) mellis lib. v (SS
v Q40). All three Latin traditions have [t. p.] libra i, whereas both Gk.’s and Goupyl’s (1548) texts have
οὐγγ. γʹ. Paul of Aegina, Epitomae medicae (7.5.2) has δᾳδῶν λιπαρῶν γο ιβ’, Tecusan 2004, 620–1. For
‘teda pinguis’, see Appendix 38.
1005
cocognidii ÷ iiii: [c.] but no quantity in v1 [c.] ÷ iiii A not found in the list of the ingredients, but found
later, in the instructions for compounding the recipe in ed., for κόκκου Κνιδίου [οὐγγ. δʹ] [+Gk.II.521.n.13,
‘κόκκου Κνιδίου wurde aus Paulus Aegineta ergänzt, da sich der folgende Text darauf bezieht.’].
Gariopontus Q40, [c.] ÷ iii.
- 241 -
lacteridos ÷ iii1006
alipiados ÷ iii1007
lacteridos] -eridariu(m) Ce -erida(rum) Bon. -erides τ E laterid- [sic] Va2 Va3 lacteridos
+s. s. id est catapucie Va4 | ÷ iii] om. Va4 Ce Bon. **** E | alipiados] allipiad- (allipiad+s. s. id est laureola Va4) ρ alyppiad- L alippiad- Ca | ÷ iii] ana ÷ iiii [sic] Va4 ana ÷ ana ÷
[sic] Ce ana [÷] s [sic] Bon. **** E
polipodii ÷ ii1008
folii ÷ i1009
costi ÷ i1010
polipodii] -iu Va2 Va3 -io Va4 -iu(m) τ | ÷ ii] **** E | folii] -iu ρ | ÷ i] om. Va4 Ce Bon. |
costi] -u Va2 Va4 | ÷ i] om. Va4 Ce Bon.
spicae nardi ÷ i1011
reupontici ÷ i1012
spicae] -a ρ τ | nardi] n(_) [sic] Va4 | ÷ i] ÷ [sic] Va2 om. Va4 ÷ ii τ ana [÷] i Ce Bon. ****
E | reupontici] -u Va2 Va3 reupon(_) Va4 reupotic- [sic] Ce | ÷ i] ana ÷ i Va4 **** E
1006
lacteridos ÷ iii: [l.] ÷ iii v1 A [l.] ℥ iii ed., for λαθυρίδων [οὐγγ. γʹ]. Gariopontus Q40, [l.] ÷ ii.
alipiados ÷ iii: [a.] ÷ ii v1 [a.] ÷ iii A [a.] ℥ iii ed., for ἀλυπιάδος [οὐγγ. γʹ]. Gariopontus Q40, [a.] ÷ iiii.
1008
polipodii ÷ ii: omitted v1 [p.] ÷ ii A [p.] ℥ ii ed., for πολυποδίου [οὐγγ. βʹ] [? + Gk.II.521.n.15, ‘M
schaltet οὐγ. sʹʹ ein.’]. Gariopontus Q40, [p.] ÷ ii. Note the spelling polipod- in all the De pod. witnesses
(omitted P). For ‘polipodium’, see Appendix 38.
1009
folii ÷ i: foltu(m) ÷ i v1 [f.] ÷ i A [f.] ℥ i ed., for φύλλου [οὐγ. αʹ]. Gariopontus Q40, [f.] ÷ iiii. For
‘folium’, see Appendix 38.
1010
costi ÷ i: [c.] ÷ i v1 A [c.] ℥ i ed., for κόστου [οὐγ. αʹ]. Gariopontus Q40, [c.] ÷ ii.
1011
spicae nardi ÷ i: [s. n.] ÷ i v1 A [s. n.] ℥ i ed., for ναρδοστάχυος [οὐγ. αʹ]. Gariopontus Q40, [s. n.] ÷ ii.
1012
reupontici ÷ i: [r.] ÷ i v1 A [r.] ℥ i ed., for ῥέου Ποντικοῦ οὐγγ. αʹ sʹʹ [+Gk.II.521.n.16, ‘M schaltet οὐγ.
sʹʹ ein.’]. Gariopontus Q40, [r.] ÷ ii. Both Gk.’s and Goupyl’s (1548) texts have 1.5 unciae, as does Paul of
Aegina, Epitomae medicae (7.5.2), Tecusan 2004, 620–1.
1007
- 242 -
scillae interioris ÷ iii1013
ebuli cima<rum> ÷ iii1014
asari ÷ i1015
scillae] sill- [sic] +s. s. id est sq(ui)lle Va4 squil- Ce sill- E squill- Bon. | ÷ iii] om. Va4 Ce
Bon. | ebuli cima<rum>] ebulicimas Va2 Va3 ebulicima(s) corr. ex ebuliciuo(s) Va4 ebuli
cimas (e. cymas L) τ ebulicimae E ebulicimariu(m) Ce ebuli cimaru(m) Bon. | ÷ iii] ana
[÷] iii Va4 Ce Bon. | asari] -u Va2 Va3 asaru(m) corr. ex aseru(m) Va4 afar- [sic] τ assarCe Bon.
canopi quod est sambuci corticis medianae ÷ iii1016
sambuci] sanbuc- Ce E | corticis] cortex Ce Bon. | medianae] mediae corr. ex medianae
Va3 medi(us) Ce Bon. | ÷ iii] **** E
1013
scillae interioris ÷ iii: [s. i.] ÷ iii v1 A [s. i.] ℥ iii ed., for σκίλλης [οὐγγ. γʹ]. Gariopontus Q40, [s. i.] ÷
iiii. For ‘scillae interiora’, see Appendix 38.
1014
ebuli cima<rum> ÷ iii: [e. c.] ÷ iii v1 A [e. c.] ℥ iii ed., for ἀκτῆς [+Gk.II.521.n.11, ‘ἀκτέων L, M.’]
ἀκρεμόνων [οὐγγ. γʹ]. Gariopontus Q40, [e. c.] ÷ iiii. For ‘ebuli cimae’, see Appendix 38.
1015
asari ÷ i: [a.] ÷ i v1 [a.] ÷ [sic] A [a.] ℥ i ed., for ἀσάρου [οὐγ. αʹ]. Gariopontus Q40, asari ÷ ii. For
‘asarum’, see Appendix 38.
1016
canopi quod est sambuci corticis medianae ÷ iii: [c. ...m.] ÷ iii v1 A [c. ...m.] ℥ iii ed.; ‘κάνωπος’ is
missing from both Gk.’s and Goupyl’s (1548) texts, but note Gk.’s variant reading, Gk.II.521.n.12, ‘L und
M schalten, ebenso wie der latein. Text und Paulus Aegineta ein: κανώπου ἑστὶν ἀκταίας ὁ φλοιός.’, and cf.
Paul of Aegina, Epitomae medicae (7.5.2), with ‘κανώπου, ὅ ἐστιν ἀκτῆς φλοιός, γο γ’’, Tecusan 2004, 620–
1. Gariopontus Q40, [c. ...m.] ÷ iiii. For ‘canopus’, see Appendix 38.
- 243 -
epithimi ÷ ii1017
ellebori ÷ ii1018
acori ÷ ii1019
ysu ÷ i1020
epithimi] -um (epythim- Va4) ρ | ÷ ii] om. Va4 Ce Bon. **** E | ellebori] ellebori +s. s. s.
albi Va4 elebor- Ce elli [?] Bon. | ÷ ii1] om. Va4 Ce Bon. **** E | ÷ ii2] ana ÷ 7 duo Va4
ana [÷] ii Ce Bon. **** E | ysu] ysopi τ Ce E Bon. | ÷ i] ÷ ii Va3 om. Va4 Ce E Bon.
1017
epithimi ÷ ii: puleiu(m) ÷ iii epithimu(m) ÷ ii v1 pulegio ÷ iii epitimo ÷ ii A pulegii [℥ iii]...epithimi [℥ ii]
ed., for γλήχωνος [οὐγγ. γʹ]...ἐπιθύμου [οὐγγ. βʹ] [? + Gk.II.521.n.15, ‘M schaltet οὐγ. sʹʹ ein.’]. Gariopontus
Q40, epithimi [÷ ii]. ‘puleium’ is not found in any of the De pod. or Gariop. witnesses here. Cf. at 4.6, where
‘puleium’ is found. Note the spelling epith- in all the De pod. witnesses, except Va4 with epyth- (omitted P).
For ‘epithimum’, see Appendix 38.
1018
ellebori ÷ ii: [e.] alb[i] ÷ ii v1 A [e.] albi [℥ ii] ed., for ἑλλεβόρου λευκοῦ [οὐγ. αʹ]. Gariopontus Q40,
ellebori albi [÷ ii]. Both Gk.’s and Goupyl’s (1548) texts have οὐγ. αʹ, but Paul of Aegina, Epitomae medicae
(7.5.2), has ‘ἐλλεβόρου [sic] γο β’’, Tecusan 2004, 620–1. Every De pod. witness has ‘ellebori’ alone,
although Va4 has a superscript gloss ‘s. albi’. Gariopontus G26 G31 have ‘ellebori’ alone; Q40 has ellebori
albi
. Note the spelling ellebor- in all the De pod. witnesses except Ce with elebor- and Bon. with elli [? sic]
(omitted P). For ‘elleborus’, see Appendix 38.
1019
acori ÷ ii: [a.] ÷ ii v1 [a.] ÷ iii A [a.] ℥ iii ed., for ἀκόρου [οὐγ. αʹ]. Gariopontus Q40, [a.] ÷ ii. Paul of
Aegina, Epitomae medicae (7.5.2), has two unciae, Tecusan 2004, 620–1. For ‘acorus’, see Appendix 38.
1020
ysu ÷ i: iu ÷ i v1 siu ÷ i A omitted ed. This ingredient is missing from Gk., but note Gk.II.521.n.14, ‘Die
griech. Hss. 2200, 2201, 2202, C, L haben statt dessen λεσβίου. Goupyl conjicirte nach Gariopontus und
Nicolaus Alexandrinus ὑσσώπου. Bei Paulus Aegineta findet sich ἀκόρου; damit stimmt Cod. M und der
latein. Text unseres Autors überein.’ Cf. Goupyl 1548, 184, with ‘* λεσβίου’. Cf. Paul of Aegina, Epitomae
medicae (7.5.2), with ‘σίου γο α’’, Tecusan 2004, 620–1. Gariopontus Q40, ysopi [÷ ii]; G26 G31, hyssopi
[...]. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has ysu; σ/τ Ce Bon. E have ysopi. Note that, here, Gariop. reflects the σ
branch of the De pod. stemma. For ‘ysu’, see Appendix 38.
- 244 -
amomi ÷ i1021
yperici ÷ i1022
cimini ÷ i1023
anisi ÷ ii1024
amomi] -omu ρ -oni L -onii Ca | ÷ i] om. Va4 Ce E Bon. | yperici] -u Va4 ypperic- Va4 τ
E | ÷ i] om. Va4 Ce E Bon. | cimini] -u(_)Va2 -u Va3 -u(m) Va4 | ÷ i] ana [÷] i Va4 Ce E
Bon. | anisi] aniss- Va2 Ca amss- L ansii [sic] Bon. | ÷ ii] **** E
aceti acris SS x
mellis SS v1025.
acris] agri Va2 Va3 om. Va4 | SS x] SS i τ Ce lib(_) i Bon. **** E | mellis] mel Va4 Ce
Bon. | SS v] SS i τ SS ii Ce lib(_) ii Bon. **** E
1021
amomi ÷ i: [a.] ÷ i v1 A [a.] ℥ i ed., for ἀμώμου [οὐγ. αʹ]. Gariopontus Q40, [a.] ÷ ii. For ‘amomum’, see
Appendix 38.
1022
yperici ÷ i: [y.] ÷ i v1 A [y.] ℥ i ed., for ὑπερίκου [οὐγ. αʹ]. Gariopontus Q40, [y.] ÷ ii.
1023
cimini ÷ i: [c.] ÷ i v1 A [c.] ℥ i ed., for κυμίνου [οὐγ. αʹ]. Gariopontus Q40, [c.] ÷ ii.
1024
anisi ÷ ii: [a.] ÷ i v1 [a.] ÷ ii A [a. ℥ ii] ed., for ἀνίσου [οὐγγ. βʹ] [+Gk.II.521.n.15, ‘M schaltet οὐγ. sʹʹ
ein.’]. Gariopontus Q40, [a.] ÷ ii.
1025
aceti acris SS x mellis SS v: [a. a. SS] x [m. SS] v v1 A [a. a. SS] x [m. SS] i ed., for τοῦ μὲν ὄξους ξε. ιʹ
ἢ ιγʹ, τοῦ δὲ μέλιτος ξε. εʹ. Gariopontus Q40, [a. a. SS] i [m. SS] v; G26 G31, [a. a.] lib. i [m.] lib. v. Both
Gk.’s (II.521.24) and Goupyl’s (1548, 185) texts have ‘ξε. ιʹ ἢ ιγʹ’. Paul, Epitomae medicae (7.5.2) has
‘ὄξους γο ι’ / μέλιτος γο ε’’, Tecusan 2004, 622–3; but note that Paul of Aegina, Epitomae medicae, Heiberg
1921–24, has ten sextarii (ξέσται) of vinegar (ὄξος) and five sextarii (ξέσται) of honey (μέλι). Of the De pod.
witnesses, ρ has ten sextarii of acrid vinegar (aceti acris), and five sextarii of honey (mellis), a ratio of 2:1,
vinegar to honey; σ/τ has one sextarius of acrid vinegar and one sextarius of honey, a ratio of 1:1; Ce has one
sextarius of acrid vinegar and two sextarii of honey, a ratio of 1:2; Bon. has one libra (lib.) of vinegar
(acetum acris) and two of honey, also a ratio of 1:2. For ācer in De pod., see 13.3 and note ad loc.
- 245 -
21.3. That preparation takes the following
of leaves of rue, 3 unciae
of oregano, 3 unciae
of foliage of thyme, 4 unciae
of dill, 2 unciae
of root of mandrake, 0.5 unciae
of iris, 1 uncia
of agaric, 2 unciae
of resin, 1 libra
of spurge olive, 4 unciae
of caper spurge, 3 unciae
of alipias, 3 unciae
of polypody, 2 unciae
of folium, 1 uncia
of costus root, 1 uncia
of spikenard, 1 uncia
of rhubarb, 1 uncia
of the inner part of squill, 3 unciae
of shoots of elder, 3 unciae
of hazelwort, 1 uncia
of canopus, which is the middle part of the rind of the elder, 3 unciae
of flower of thyme, 2 unciae
of hellebore, 2 unciae
of yellow flag, 2 unciae
of ysu, 1 uncia
of Nepal cardamom, 1 uncia
of St. John’s wort, 1 uncia
of cumin, 1 uncia
of anise, 2 unciae
of acrid vinegar, 10 sextarii
of honey, 5 sextarii.
- 246 -
21.4. conficitur1026 autem hoc modo, lacterides et costum, cocognidium, spicam nardi1027
teris1028 diligenter.
autem] au(tem) s. s. Va2 om. Va4 | lacterides] -os ρ lacteriad- [sic] Ca | costum] -o Va4
coct- [sic] τ | cocognidium] -iu Va2 Va3 -io Va4 et -ium E cocogridi- Bon. | spicam] -a ρ |
nardi] om. Va4 | teris] -es Ca Ce E Bon.
21.4. It is prepared in this way, you grind carefully the caper spurge and costus root,
spurge olive, spikenard.
21.5. ceteras autem herbas infundis1029 in aceto per dies tres, et sic postea coquis1030 donec
media pars aceti1031 decoquatur1032.
ceteras] caet- Va3 L E | infundis] -es τ Ce E -e(n)s Bon. | dies tres] transp. L | tres] iii Ca
Ce E | sic] om. Ce Bon. | coquis] -ues τ Ce E Bon.
21.5. You soak the rest of the herbs in the vinegar for three days, and then after that you
boil until half of the vinegar is boiled away.
1026
conficitur: conficitur v1 confi[c]ies A ed.; Gariop., conficitur. Every De pod. witness has conficitur.
lacterides et costum, cocognidium, spicam nardi: lacteridas et costum cnidio coccum et expisca [sic]
nardi v1 lacteridas (-es ed.) et costum et cnidium coccum (cocoguidium ed.) et reuponticum et amomum et
spicam nardi A ed., for τὰς λαθυρίδας καὶ τὸν κόστον καὶ Κνίδιον κόκκον καὶ τὸ ναρδοστάχυον; Gariop.,
lacteridas et costum agaricum anisum c[i]minum cocognidi[um] spicam nardi. All the De pod. witnesses
(and v1 of the Latin Alexander) deal with four ingredients independently of the remaining ingredients,
namely: lacteris, costus, cocognidium, and spica nardi. These same four ingredients are similarly treated in
Gk.II.521.22–3 and in Paul, Epitomae medicae (7.5.2), Tecusan 2004, 622–3.
1028
teris: teris v1 teres A ed., for ἐπίπαττε [+Gk.II.521.n.17, ‘ἐπιπάσσεις M.’]. Gariopontus Q40, teris; G26
G31, tere. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ L have teris; Ca Ce Bon. E have teres.
1029
infundis: infundis v1 infundes A ed.; Gariop., infunde. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has infundis; σ/τ Ce
E have infundes; Bon. has infunde(n)s.
1030
coquis: coquis v1 coques A ed., for ἕψησον; Gariop., coques. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has coquis;
σ/τ Ce Bon. E have coques.
1031
aceti: for ‘acetum’, see Appendix 38.
1032
decoquatur: decoquatur v1 deq(uo)q(ua)t(ur) [sic] A consumatur ed., for ἀναλωθῇ; Gariop.,
decoquatur. Every De pod. witness has decoquatur.
1027
- 247 -
21.6. proiectis ergo herbis1033, mittis1034 mel, et ubi coctum fuerit ad mellis spissitudinem,
sic1035 supra scriptas species tritas simul admisces1036 et uteris secundum uirtutem
uniuscuiusque1037.
proiectis ergo] et tunc proiectis (proietis [?] Ce) Ce Bon. | proiectis] -as Va2 -o Va4
proicies E | ergo] ergo s. s. Va2 uero τ deinde E | herbis] -as Va2 Va4 E | mittis] -es Ca Ce
(mit- Ce) Bon. et -es E | mel] me: [sic] Bon. | ubi] cum iterum Ce Bon. | coctum fuerit]
coxerit [sic] Va4 | coctum] decoct- Ce Bon. | mellis spissitudinem] transp. Ce Bon. |
spissitudinem] -e Va4 | sic] om. Ce E Bon. | scriptas] dict- E | species] spet- Va3 | tritas] -a
Va2 | simul] om. Ce Bon. | admisces] -miscis Va2 -misis [sic] Va4 -miscebis Ce E Bon. |
uteris secundum uirtutem uniuscuiusque] secundum uniuscuiusque uirtutem uteris E |
uteris] -ere Ce Bon. | uirtutem uniuscuiusque] transp. τ
21.6. Then, when the herbs have been discarded, you add the honey, and when it has been
boiled to the consistency of honey, then you mix together the ground ingredients written
above and you use according to the strength of each [ingredient].
1033
proiectis ergo herbis: proiecta autem herbas v1 proiectis ergo herbis A ed., for εἶτα; Gariop., proiectis
ergo scophis [sic]. Of the De pod. witnesses, only ρ has ergo; σ/τ has uero; Ce Bon. have et tunc; E has
deinde. Note the proiectas...[h]erbas of Va2, and the proicies...herbas of E. Of all three Latin traditions,
Gariop. alone has scophis.
1034
mittis: admiscis v1 admisce A ed., for σύμπλεξον; Gariop., mittis. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ L have
mittis; Ca Ce Bon. E have mittes (mites Ce).
1035
sic: illegible in v1 tunc A ed., for οὕτω δὲ [+Gk.II.523.n.1, ‘τε L, M.’]; Gariop. does not have sic. Of the
De pod. witnesses, ρ σ/τ have sic; Ce Bon. E have nothing.
1036
admisces: admis__s v1 admiscebis A ed., for ἀναλάμβανε. Gariopontus Q40, admisces; G26 G31,
admiscebis. Of the De pod. witnesses, only Ce Bon. E have admiscebis; Va2 Va4 have a[d]mi[sc]is, as if
admiscēre were a third conjugation verb.
1037
secundum uirtutem uniuscuiusque: found in all three Latin traditions, for πρὸς δύναμιν (secundum
uniuscuiusque uirtutem σ/τ E).
- 248 -
21.7. dosis autem est perfecta ÷ i, media autem dosis ÷ s1038, minima autem dosis est ℈
viii.1039
dosis] doss- Va4 | est perfecta] transp. Bon. e(st) p(er)fecta e(st) [sic] Ce | est] om. E |
perfecta] p(er)fecta potione(m) [sic] E | ÷ i] transp. Ce | dosis] om. τ E doss- Va4 | ÷ s]
e(st) s τ **** E | minima] mina [sic] Va4 | autem] u(ero) τ E om. Ce | dosis est ℈ viii] **** E |
est] om. Ce Bon. | viii] ix L viiii Ca
21.7. The full dose is 1 uncia, the median dose half an uncia, the minimum dose is 8
scrupuli.
21.8. sic enim istud conficiunt multi.
sic] sicut Ce | enim] om. Ce Bon. | conficiunt multi] transp. τ E
21.8. In this way many [doctors] prepare that.
1038
dosis ÷ s: mensa [sic] v1 uncia mesa A est ℥ s(emis) ed. Gariopontus Q40, uncia s; G26, dosis est s(_)m;
G31, dosis est secundum.
1039
dosis autem...autem...autem: autem (omitted ed.)...uero...autem Lat.Alex.; Gariop., dosis autem (at(_)
Q40)...(no further equivalents). Gk. for the whole of 21.7 is ἡ δόσις ἡ τελεία οὐγ. sʹʹ, ἐν ἄλλῳ οὐγ. αʹ, ἡ
ἐλάττων γρ. ηʹ (Gk.II.523.7–8). Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ Bon. have dosis autem...autem...autem; σ/τ E
have dosis autem...autem...uero; Ce has dosis autem...autem...(nothing).
- 249 -
21.9.1040 ego autem in oximelle isto solum1041 agaricum subtiliter tritum incoctum
oximel1042 superspargo et sic conficio, suauius1043 est et sine aliqua molestia accipitur.
isto] istud ρ om. τ Ce Bon. | solum agaricum] solu(m)magaricu(m) [sic] Va4 | incoctum]
coctum in Bon. | oximel] -melle Va2 τ Ce E Bon. hocsimelle [sic] Va4 | superspargo]
superasparg- E | conficio] -fecto Bon. | suauius] -ior ρ τ Ce Bon. suauius enim E | aliqua
molestia] transp. Ce Bon. aliqua(m)molestia [sic] Va4 | molestia accipitur] transp. τ
21.9. I, however, in that oxymel, just sprinkle over the oxymel finely ground, uncooked
agaric and in that way I prepare [it], it is more pleasant and is taken without any trouble.
1040
21.9 is a new sentence in Gk.; in A ed. of the Latin Alexander (v1 omits ego); in all the De pod.
witnesses; and in Gariop.
1041
in oximelle isto solum: oximelle istud simul v1 in oximellis toorolo [sic] A in oximelle solum ed., for
μόνον ἐν τῷ ὀξυμέλιτι; Gariop., cocto ox[i]melle (oximel Q40) isto solum, omitting incoctum oximel later in
the sentence. Of the De pod. witnesses, E alone has isto; ρ has istud; σ/τ Ce Bon. have nothing. For ‘oximel’,
see Appendix 38.
1042
incoctum oximel: incocto oxymelle Lat.Alex.; Gariop. omits incoctum oximel. Every De pod. witness has
incoctum (coctum in Bon.) oximelle (hocsimelle [sic] Va4), except Va3 with incoctum oximel.
1043
suauius: et suauior v1 et suauius A ed., for ἡδύτερον; Gariop., suauius, but in a modified clause, and in
Q40 the -ius is possibly a correction. Of the De pod. witnesses, E alone has suauius, after which he has
added enim. Possibly, what is ‘more pleasant’ is the catarticum, understood, requiring a nominative neuter
comparative adjective, suauius. The suauior found in all the De pod. witnesses (except E), and v1 of the
Latin Alexander, suggests a nominative masculine comparative adjective agreeing with a masculine
‘catarticus’. Cf. suauius at 21.10 (no Gk. equivalent) and 22.1 (ἡδέως), and notes ad loc.
- 250 -
21.10. sepius autem ei et scamoniam admisceo1044, fortius uolens id facere catarticum1045,
quod si non mittatur scamonia suauius1046 bibitur1047.
autem] om. Ce uero E enim Bon. | ei] ei s. s. L om. Bon. | scamoniam] -[i]a Va2 Va4 |
admisceo] -misco [sic] Va2 Va4 -misces Bon. | fortius uolens] uolens forcius E | fortius]
-iore ρ | uolens id] eum uolens τ | id] eum ρ τ om. Ce Bon. | facere catarticum] transp. E |
catarticum] cataric- [sic] Ce | quod si] quod si L | mittatur] mit- Ce | scamonia] -ia(m) Va2
Va3 | suauius] suahuius [sic] Va4
21.10. Often, however, I mix scammony with it too, when I want to make that cathartic
stronger, but if scammony is not added it is drunk more pleasantly.
1044
admisceo: admiscui Lat.Alex., for προσπλέκομεν [+Gk.II.523.n.3, ‘προσπλέκων...καθαίρειν...βούλομαι
M.’]; Gariop., a[d]misceo. Va2 Va4 of the De pod. witnesses have a[dm]isco, as if a third conjugation verb.
1045
fortius uolens id facere catarticum: fortiore uolens eum facere catarticum v1 ut fortius id facerem
catarticum A ed., for ἰσχυρότερον καθᾶραι βουλόμενοι [+Gk.II.523.n.3, ‘προσπλέκων...καθαίρειν...
βούλομαι M.’]; Gariop., for[t]ius uolens id facere (f. i. Q40) ca[t]articum. Of the De pod. witnesses, E
alone has id; ρ σ/τ have eum; Ce Bon. omit the pronoun.
1046
suauius: all three Latin traditions, no Gk. equivalent (indeed, no Gk. equivalent for the whole of quod si
non mittatur scamonia suauius bibitur); cf. suauius at 21.9 (ἡδύτερον) and 22.1 (ἡδέως), and notes ad loc.
1047
bibitur: bibitur v1 bibetur A ed.; Gariop., bibitur. Every De pod. witness has bibitur.
- 251 -
13.24 Chapter XXII: De cataputiis dandis (‘On giving pills’)
Chapter XXII] om. P1048
22.t.1049 De cataputiis dandis 1050
De cataputiis dandis] de cataputias danda [sic] Va2 om. Va3 Va4 Ce Bon. Capitulum .xxii.
De cataputiis dandis L .xxi. De catapuciis dandis [sic] E
22.t. On giving pills
1048
But note that ‘xviiii De catapuciis dandis’ was given in the list of capitula for P (60v, ll.19–20).
=2.251: De cathaputiis dandis (ff.77r, 77v) [and then omitting 2.252: De antidoto dyacorallion (f.77v);
2.253: Item de antidoto trachii (ff.77v, 78r); 2.254: De potionibus (f.78r); 2.255: De localibus curis ad eos
qui de frigidis humoribus doloribus exagitantur (ff.78r, 78v); 2.256: De calefacientibus potenter (f.78v);
2.2[57]: De balneis (ff.78v, 79r); 2.258: De unguentis dyaforeticis (f.79r); 2.259: Ad eos qui in pedibus de
flegmatico humore nimios habent tumores (ff.79r, 79v); 2.260: Psilotrum podagricis (ff.79v, 80r)].
Gk.II.523.6. Gariopontus Q40, 57v; G26, LVIIrb; G31, 87v.
1050
Note the heading De catapo[t]iis, id est pillulis in Gariopontus G26 G31.
1049
- 252 -
22.1. Quod si oximel suauius1051 ad accipiendum non fuerit patienti, dabis ei cataputia1052
ista missa a nobis1053, et sic purgentur.
oximel] -mellis Va2 Va3 hocsimellis [sic] Va4 -melle τ | suauius] suahuius [sic] Va4 | ad]
om. Va4 E | patienti] pa tienti [sic] corr. ex [?] Va3 parenti [sic] Va4 | ei] corr. ex eis Va2
eis τ | cataputia] -ias ρ τ Ce E Bon. | ista] -as ρ τ Ce E Bon. | missa a nobis] a nobis missas
E | missa] -as Va2 Va3 τ Ce E Bon. | et sic purgentur] om. Ce Bon.
22.1. But if the oxymel is not too pleasant to take for the patient, you are to give him these
pills recommended by us, and in that way let them be purged.
1051
oximel suauius: oximellis iste suauis [sic] v1 oximel istud suaue A oximel illud suaue ed. Gariopontus
Q40, ox[i]mel suauis [sic]; G26 G31, oxymel suauius. Gk. for Quod si...suauius...patienti is εἰ δὲ μὴ ἔχοιεν
ἡδέως ὀξυμέλιτος λαμβάνειν (Gk.II.523.6–7); cf. at 7.19, with stomachus non subuertitur (all three Latin
traditions, but ed. and Q40 omit non) =ἡδέως ἔχουσιν (Gk.II.507.2); at 11.1, with et si delect[an]tur (all
three Latin traditions, but Ce Bon. have si uolunt) =εἰ δὲ ἡδέως ἔχοιεν (Gk.II.509.10). Every De pod. witness
has sua[u]ius, understanding catarticum; cf. suauius at 21.9 (ἡδύτερον) and at 21.10 (no Gk. equivalent).
However, note that ρ has [ox]imellis; σ/τ has oximelle; Ce Bon. E alone have oximel.
1052
cataputia: ca[t]ap[u]tias Lat.Alex., for τὰ καλούμενα καταπότια. Gariopontus Q40, catapucias; G26
G31, catapotia. Every De pod. witness has catapu[t]ias. Although cataputia seems to be considered to be
first declension feminine here in so many Latin witnesses, 22.2 and 22.3 betray the neuter gender. On the
possibility that there is some confusion as to what cataputia are, see note on sub una potione at 22.6. For
cataputia, cf. 7.201 (and note ad loc.), 7.202, 22.4, 22.91, and 22.92.
1053
ista missa a nobis: in ouis missas Lat.Alex., for ἐμβαλὼν ἐν τοῖς ὠοῖς. Gariopontus Q40, istas a nobis
missas; G26 G31, ista a nobis missa. Every De pod. witness has feminine accusative plural istas and missas,
except Va4, with istas missa.
- 253 -
22.2. haec1054 enim possunt purgare ips<os> articul<os>1055 a spissis1056 et uiscosis
humoribus et a superfluitate1057 liberare.
haec] his τ Ce E Bon. | purgare] -ari Va2 Va3 τ Ce E Bon. | ips<os>] -a ρ -i τ Ce E isti
Bon. | articul<os>] -a ρ -i τ Ce E Bon. | a spissis] ab spissis Va2 Va3 τ E ac piscis [sic]
Va4 ab ipsis spissis Ce Bon. | uiscosis] uiscosc- [sic] Va4 uicios- [sic] L | humoribus]
hu moribus [sic] corr. ex [?] Va3 | a] om. ρ | liberare] -ari τ Ce E Bon.
22.2. For these [pills] are able to purge the joints themselves, and to free [them] from
dense and viscous humours and from superfluity.
22.3. multa enim sunt alia plurima inuenta1058 quae in usu fuerunt.
sunt alia] transp. E | alia plurima inuenta] alia inuenta corr. ex inuenta alia L | alia] om. Ce
Bon. | plurima] om. τ Ce E Bon. | quae] qua [sic] Va4 | usu] -us Va4 | fuerunt] fuer(_) Va2
Va3 E -erant Va4 fuer(_)t L fu(_)nt Ce
22.3. There are very many others found which are in use.
1054
haec: hae v1 h[ae]c A ed.; Gariop., his. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has haec; σ/τ Ce Bon. E have his.
purgare ips<os> articul<os>: purgare ipsa articula v1 purgare ipsos (i. p. A) articulos A ed.; Gariop.,
purgari ipsi articuli, but with his at the beginning of the sentence. Of the De pod. witnesses, Va4 alone has
active purgare, the rest have passive purgari; the ρ witnesses have ipsa articula, whereas σ/τ Ce Bon. E
have ipsi (isti Bon.) articuli, with his at the beginning of the sentence.
1056
a spissis: ab spissis v1 A a spissis ed.; Gariop., a spissis. Every De pod. witness has ab (but Ce Bon.
have ab ipsis), except Va4, with ac piscis [sic].
1057
a superfluitate: a superfluitatibus Lat.Alex.; Gariop., a superfluitate. Every De pod. witness has a
superfluitate.
1058
sunt alia plurima inuenta: sunt talia a plurimis inuenta v1 A talia facta a plurimis sunt inuenta ed., for
εἰσι τοιαῦτα. Gariopontus Q40, sunt alia inuenta; G26 G31, sunt alia iuuamenta [sic]. Every De pod. witness
has alia, except Ce Bon., who omit alia plurima; ρ alone has plurima.
1055
- 254 -
22.4.1059 a nobis autem haec1060 frequenter sunt data cataputia1061 in his causis, hoc modo
confecta1062
aloes ÷ i1063
coloquintid<is> interioris ÷ i1064
scamoniae ÷ i1065
euforbii L iiii1066
nitri L iiii1067
suci brassicae aut de malis citoniis aut citri suci1068
quod sufficit.1069
1059
22.4 is a new sentence in v1 and A of the Latin Alexander witnesses; in Gariop.; but in only ρ E of the
De pod. witnesses.
1060
haec: h[ae]c Lat.Alex.; Gariop. omits the pronoun. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ Ce Bon. have haec; σ/τ
E have hae.
1061
sunt data cataputia: sunt datas cataputias v1 sunt data ca[t]ap[o]ti[ae] A ed. Gariopontus Q40, sunt date
catapucie; G26 G31, sunt data catapocia [sic]. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has est data, followed by
cataputia in Va3, but by cataputias in Va2 Va4; σ/τ Ce Bon. E have sunt and datae, followed by
catapu[t]iae. For cataputia, cf. 7.201 (and note ad loc.), 7.202, 22.1, 22.91, and 22.92.
1062
confecta: confectas v1 confect[ae] A ed.; Gariop. alters this clause. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has
confecta; σ/τ Ce Bon. E have confectae.
1063
aloes ÷ i: aloe [÷ i] Lat.Alex., for ἀλόης ἡπατίτιδος [οὐγ. αʹ +Gk.II.523.n.5: ‘δʹ 2200.’]. Gariopontus
Q40, aloes [÷ i]; G26 G31 aloes [?measure] i. For ‘aloë’, see Appendix 38.
1064
coloquintid<is> interioris ÷ i: coloquintidas interionis [sic] ÷ i v1 coloquintide interionis [sic] ÷ i A
colloquintide interioris [÷ i] ed., for κολοκυνθίδος [οὐγ. αʹ +Gk.II.523.n.5: ‘δʹ 2200.’]; Gariop.,
coloquintide (-ae G31) interioris [?measure] iiii. Every De pod. witness has the spelling coloquintid-, except
Ce with colloquintid- (omitted P). For ‘coloquintidis interiora’, see Appendix 38.
1065
scamoniae ÷ i: [s. ÷ i] Lat.Alex., for ἑλλεβόρου μέλανος φλοιοῦ +Gk.II.523.n.6, ‘M schaltet ein:
σκαμμωνίας, desgleichen der latein. Text.’ [οὐγ. αʹ +Gk.II.523.n.5: ‘δʹ 2200.’]; Gariop., [s. ÷ i, ?measure
G26 G31], albeit before aloes. All three Latin traditions have scammony (scamonia), suggesting that Gk.’s
manuscript M, with σκαμμωνίας, is a better witness for the Greek text.
1066
euforbii L iiii: [e.] L iiii v1 A [e.] dragaganti ed., for εὐφορβίου οὐγ. τὸ sʹʹ; Gariop., euforbii
[?measure] iiii. Of the De pod. witnesses, Va2 Va3 alone have L iiii. Note the spelling euforb- in all the De
pod. witnesses, except Va2 with euforu- (omitted P). For ‘euforbium’, see Appendix 38.
1067
nitri L iiii: [n.] L iiii v1 neither ingredient nor quantity found in A [n.] ana ℈ iiii ed., for νίτρου οὐγ. τὸ
sʹʹ; Gariop., nitri [?measure] iiii. Of the De pod. witnesses, Va2 Va3 alone have L iiii.
1068
suci brassicae aut de malis citoniis aut citri suci: su[c]i (-us v1 -o A) bra[ss]ic[ae] aut de malis
ci[t]oniis (-us v1 -eis A) aut citri (-ie A) suci (-us v1 -o A omitted ed.), for χυλῷ κράμβης ἀναλάμβανε ἢ
μήλων ἢ κιτρίου; Gariop. modifies this clause. ‘citrum’ is found only here in De pod., but note that the ρ
witnesses have cedri for the citri found in the other De pod. witnesses (omitted P); cf. 16.1 with citonia
(citrum ed.) for κιτρίων. For ‘citri sucus’, see Appendix 38.
1069
suci brassicae...quod sufficit: on the possibility that this indicates that there is some confusion as to what
cataputia are, see note on sub una potione at 22.6.
- 255 -
a nobis autem haec frequenter sunt] haec autem frequenter sunt a nobis Ce haec autem a
nobis frequenter sunt Bon. | haec] hae τ E | sunt data] datae sunt τ | sunt] est ρ | data] -ae τ
Ce E Bon. | cataputia] -ias Va2 Va4 -iae τ Ce E Bon. | his] is Va4 | confecta] -ae τ Ce E
Bon. | aloes] -oe ρ τ | ÷ i] om. Va4 τ Ce E Bon. | coloquintid<is>] -tidas Va2 Va3 τ -tida
Va4 -tidae Ce E Bon. coloq(ui)ntidas sicae aut de malis citoniis aut citri suc(us) q(uo)d
sufficit Ca [sic] | interioris] -iores τ | ÷ i] om. Va4 τ Ce E Bon. | scamoniae] -[i]a ρ scamo
[sic] Bon. | ÷ i] ana ÷ i Va4 τ E ÷ [?] i Ce ana ℥ [?] i Bon. | euforbii] euforuiu Va2 euforbiu
Va3 euforb(_) Va4 | L iiii] om. Va4 τ Ce E Bon. | nitri] -ru Va4 | L iiii] ana ℈ iii Va4 ana ÷
iii τ ana ℈ [?] iiii Ce E ana ʒ [?] iiii Bon. | suci] -us ρ τ E | brassicae aut de malis citoniis
aut citri suci quod sufficit] bras(_) [sic] Ca | brassicae] brascic- Ce bra[ss]ic[ae] +s. s. id
est cauliculi n(on) tra(n)splantati Va4 | citoniis] -eis Va2 -is Va4 | aut] uel E | citri] cedr- ρ
| suci] -us ρ τ E
22.4. But by us these pills are frequently given in these cases, prepared in this way
of aloe, one uncia
of the inner part of colocynth, one uncia
of scammony, one uncia
of spurge, four scrupuli
of soda, four scrupuli
of juice of cabbage or [of juice] from quinces or of juice of citron
what is sufficient.
- 256 -
22.5. uteris autem secundum uirtutem eius qui patitur.1070
uteris] -ere E | uirtutem] -tute Va4 | eius qui patitur] pa[t]ientis Ce Bon. | eius] ei Va4
22.5. However, you use [them] according to the strength of the one who is suffering.
22.6. melius est enim1071 si non desemel1072 sub una potione1073 purgentur1074, sed sepius et
paulatim oportet1075 educere1076.
est enim] transp. E | est] om. Va4 e(st) s. s L | enim] et enim Ce Bon. | desemel] semel τ Ce
E Bon. | potione] position- [sic] Ce | sed] s7 Va4 | oportet] oportetur [sic] Va4 | educere]
educere ad fin. De pod.] om. L
22.6. It is better if they are purged not all at once by means of one draught, rather it is
necessary to draw out [the humours] often and gradually.
1070
uteris autem secundum uirtutem eius qui patitur: uteris autem secundum uirtutem eius qui patitur (see
app. crit. for variants in De pod.; eius omitted v1) is transmitted in all three Latin traditions for χρῶ πρὸς
δύναμιν. ‘uirtus’ is found 9 times in De pod.: at 3.3 (uirtutem for ῥῶσιν), at 5.8 (uirtus for τὴν δύναμιν), at
7.12 and 7.18 (secundum uirtutem for πρὸς τὴν δύναμιν), at 7.13 and 21.6 (secundum uirtutem for πρὸς
δύναμιν), 7.20 (secundum uirtutem for πρὸς δύναμιν καὶ τὴν ποσότητα τοῦ χυμοῦ), at 20.4 (releuata uirtute
for ἀναλαμβάνοντας τὴν δύναμιν), and here, at 22.5, with secundum uirtutem eius [eius omitted v1] qui
patitur for πρὸς δύναμιν.
1071
melius est enim: melius enim est v1 A melius est enim ed., for βέλτιον δὲ; Gariop., melius autem.
1072
desemel: desemel Lat.Alex.; Gariop., semel. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has desemel; σ/τ Ce Bon. E
have semel. Cf. 7.3 (and see note ad loc.) and 22.7.
1073
sub una potione: una potione v1 sub una potione A ed.; no Gk. equivalent; Gariop., sub una po[t]ione.
DMLBS: ‘catapota, ~ia, ~ium [cf. καταπότιον =pill], drinking vessel.’ and ‘2 medicinal drink.’ Is there some
confusion as to what cataputia are? Note that 22.7 has only sub una. Does the suci brassicae aut de malis
citoniis aut citri suci quod sufficit of 22.4 suggest that this recipe is for potio (‘a draught’), rather than for
cataputia (‘pills’). Cf. the (first declension feminine) cataputiae of 7.20, which are made cum modico
rosaceo.
1074
purgentur: purgetur Lat.Alex.; Gariop., purgentur. Every De pod. witness has purgentur.
1075
oportet: the De pod. manuscript L ends abrubtly with oportet (f.111v), leaving only Ca as a witness to
the σ/τ branch of the stemma.
1076
educere: deducere uentrem ut possit spissos (expissos v1) et uiscosos humores (hum(_) v1) furtim
subtrahendo educere v1 A deducere uentrem ut spissos et uiscosos humores possit furtim subtrahendo
deducere ed., for ἑλκῦσαι δυνατόν ἐστι τὰ παχύτερα τῶν περιττωμάτων, ἀλλὰ κατὰ μικρόν; Gariop.,
educere. Every De pod. witness has educere, except L which ends abruptly after oportet.
- 257 -
22.7. nam sub una aut desemel uolentibus1077 purgare, dum totum exagitatur corpus quae
inueniuntur in summitate educuntur et quae spissa sunt aut uiscosa latent<ia>1078
derelinquuntur, et ideo paulatim subinde1079 accepto medicamine, facilius sensim1080
educunt1081.
sub una] sub uno Va2 Va3 Ce Bon. suunno [sic] Va4 subito Ca | aut] et Ce Bon. |
desemel] de seme [sic] Va3 semel Ca E | uolentibus] si uolueris Ce si nolueris Bon. |
totum] -u Va4 | exagitatur corpus] transp. Ce Bon. | exagitatur] -agitatus Va2 -agitatu(m)
Va3 exitat(us) [sic] Va4 | inueniuntur in summitate] in su[mm]itate inueniuntur Ca Ce
Bon. | inueniuntur] inueniuntur corr. ex ueniuntur Va2 | summitate] sumitat- Va4 Ce E |
educuntur] -antur Ce Bon. | spissa] in spiss- ρ | aut] et Ce Bon. | uiscosa] uiscoss- Ca |
latent<ia>] latent ρ Ca Ce Bon. latent & E | et ideo paulatim...sensim educunt] om. Ca |
accepto] acept- Va4 E | facilius] om. Va4 | sensim] sensime +s. s. id est paulatim Va2 om.
Bon. | educunt] -untur Ce Bon.
22.7. Because, for those who want to purge by means of one [draught] or all at once, when
the whole body is excited [those things] which are found on the surface are drawn out and
[those things] which are dense or viscous are left behind lying hidden, and therefore when
a little of the medicament is taken often, more easily [and] slowly [the pills] draw out [the
humours].
1077
nam sub una aut desemel uolentibus: nam sub una aut desemel uolentibus v1 A nam si sub una aut semel
uolens ed.; Gariop., nam subito uolentibus semel. Only E of the De pod. witnesses has sub una (see app.
crit.); note Ca and Gariop. with subito. Once again there is a mix of desemel against semel; ρ Ce Bon. have
desemel (de seme Va3); Ca E have semel; cf. 7.3 (and see note ad loc.) and 22.6.
1078
latent<ia>: ‘?la?tent (3–4 illeg.)’ (Langslow, transcript) v1 latentia A ed.; Gariop., latentia. Every De
pod. witness has latent, with E having latent et.
1079
paulatim subinde: paulatim subinde Lat.Alex.; Gariop., paulatim [sic]; cf. 22.8, with frequenter et
paulatim (all three Latin traditions). Another asyndeton bimembre (cf. pariter simul at 21.2). For subinde
replacing saepe in later Latin, see Adams 2007, 466 and references therein. I thank Jim Adams for this
reference.
1080
sensim: siinsyma v1 sensim A reuma ed. Gariopontus Q40 G26, sensum; G31, sensim. Every De pod.
witness has sensim, except Va2 with sensime, and Bon., which has nothing (but note that et ideo...educunt is
missing from Ca, and that L ended abruptly with the oportet of 22.6, leaving no σ/τ witness).
1081
educunt: educuntur v1 A educitur ed.; Gariop., educunt. Every De pod. witness has educunt, except Ce
Bon., with educuntur (but see note immediately above on σ/τ).
- 258 -
22.8. subtiliantur enim si frequenter et paulatim accipiunt1082.
subtiliantur] subtuliant(ur) [sic] Va4 | et] sed E | paulatim] non paulatim Ca Ce Bon. |
accipiunt] -iant E
22.8. For [the humours] are thinned if [the patients] take [the medicament] frequently and
gradually.
1082
accipiunt: accipiant v1 accipiantur A ed. Gariopontus Q40, accipiantur; G26 G31, accipiuntur. Every
De pod. witness has accipiunt, except E, with accipiant.
- 259 -
22.9.1083 scire1084 autem oportet quod non solum1085 haec cataputia quae1086 custodient
causam1087 — in (linimento uel) requie passionis1088 h<ae>c oportet dare cataputia1089 —
sed in ipsis accessionibus1090 causarum.
scire] sire [sic] Va4 | non solum] solum ρ Ca in marg. E | haec] hanc Ca E has Ce Bon. |
cataputia] -ias Va4 Ce Bon. -iam Ca E | custodient] -i& Va2 -iet Va3 Ca -ia Va4 -iat E |
causam in linimento] illim(en)to [sic] causa(m) Ca | causam] -a Va2 Va3 | in linimento] in
lim(en)ta Va4 in liniam(en)to E | requie] requiae Va2 reliquie Bon. | h<ae>c] hanc ρ om.
1083
22.9: the radically shortened version of 22.9 found in Gariop. is testimony to the poor state of the De
pod. witnesses for this sentence.
1084
scire: scire v1 sciri A ed., for γινώσκειν; Gariop., scire. Every De pod. witness has scire (sire Va4).
1085
quod non solum: quod non solum Lat.Alex., for ὡς οὐ μόνον; Gariop. has nothing for quod non solum.
Of the De pod. witnesses, Ce Bon. alone have quod non solum; ρ Ca have quod solum; E has quod, with non
solum in the right-hand margin.
1086
haec cataputia quae: haec cataputia v1 omitted A ed. Gariopontus Q40, has catapucias; G26 G31,
h[ae]c catapocia [sic], and the remainder of the sentence has been radically altered, replacing the whole of
(quae)...dare cataputia with only dandas (Q40)/danda (G26 G31). All the De pod. witnesses treat cataputia
as a first declension feminine noun here; cf. 7.201 (and note ad loc.), 7.202, 22.1, 22.4, and 22.92.
1087
custodient causam: custodi[ae] causa Lat.Alex., for προφυλακῆς ἕνεκα; Gariop. replaces (quae)...dare
cataputia with dandas (Q40)/danda (G26 G31). The causa with preceding genitive, custodiae, has been
totally lost from the De pod. witnesses; only Va4 (possibly) has a noun, custodia, and the rest have a verb:
-i& Va2, -iet Va3 Ca, -ient Ce Bon., and -iat E; only Va2 Va3 have causa, the others causam. ἕνεκα is
found only 8 times in Gk.: at Gk.I.477.16, Gk.I.545.6, Gk.II.145.30, Gk.II.321.16, Gk.II.457.2,
Gk.II.475.3, Gk.II.523.22=2.251=22.9.De pod., and Gk.II.547.14=2.261=2.3.De pod.); furthermore,
προφυλακῆς ἕνεκα is found only twice: Gk.II.523.22=2.251=22.9.De pod., and Gk.II.547.14=2.261=2.3.De
pod.). On the other hand, χάριν is found 15 times (Gk.I.481.1; Gk.1.545.14; Gk.1.549.13; Gk.I.573.12;
Gk.I.613.13; Gk.II.207.6; Gk.II.207.28; Gk.II.319.7; Gk.II.321.14; Gk.II.321.15; Gk.II.361.7;
Gk.II.369.11; Gk.II.469.8; Gk.II.471.25; Gk.II.515.3), and 6 of those are in the phrase προφυλακῆς χάριν
(Gk.1.549.13; Gk.I.573.12; Gk.II.207.6; Gk.II.207.28; Gk.II.361.7; Gk.II.471.25).
1088
in (linimento uel) requie passionis: in augmento uel requiae passionis v1 in lenimento uel reliq(ui)is
(reliquis ed.) passionis (-ionibus ed.) A ed., for ἐν τοῖς διαλείμμασιν; Gariop. replaces (quae)...dare
cataputia with dandas (Q40)/danda (G26 G31). Of the De pod. witnesses, Va2 Va3 Ce Bon. have in
linimento, and Ca illim(en)to; Va4 has in lim(en)ta; E has in liniam(en)to; cf. 9.2, with ‘linimentum’
=‘liniment’; (possibly) cf. ‘liniare’ at 20.5, and see note ad loc. All the De pod. manuscripts have requie,
except Va2, with requiae, and the printed text Bon., with reliquiae. Note that in lenimentum [sic] passionis
translates ἐν τοῖς διαλείμμασι at 2.224 (73r=A 115rb (Langslow, transcript)=Gk.II.371.3). However, ἐν τοῖς
διαλείμμασι is translated by in declinatione at 2.212 (71v=A 112vb (Langslow, transcript)=Gk.II.357.8); at
2.215 (72r=A 113va (Langslow, transcript)=Gk.II.359.24); and at 2.216 (72r=A 113 va (Langslow,
transcript)=Gk.II.361.6). Furthermore, note ‘ἄλειμμ-α, ατος, τό, ...anything used for anointing, unguent, fat,
oil’ (LSJ) =‘linimentum’. Has an error occured in translation? For ‘linīmentum’, see ThLL VII.2, 1455.30–42.
1089
h<ae>c oportet dare cataputia: has oportet dare cataputias v1 has oportet dari ca[t]ap[o]tias A ed.;
Gariop. replaces (quae)...dare cataputia with dandas (Q40)/danda (G26 G31). Of the De pod. witnesses,
only ρ has a pronoun (hanc) and cataputi- (-iam Va2 Va3 -ias Va4); they all have active dare. For cataputia,
cf. 7.201 (and note ad loc.), 7.202, 22.1, 22.4, and 22.91.
1090
accessionibus: accessionibus aut superpositionibus Lat.Alex., for ἐν ταῖς περιόδοις. Gariopontus Q40, in
ini[t]io id est [ae]gritudinum causarum in place of sed...causarum; G26 G31, in initio podagrarum. Every
De pod. witness has accessionibus alone.
- 260 -
Ca Ce E Bon. | oportet dare] transp. E | cataputia] -iam Va2 Va3 -ias Va4 om. Ca Ce E
Bon. | sed] s7 Va4 | causarum] causare Va4
22.9. However, it is necessary to know that not only [are] these pills [the kind] which will
fend off the condition — it is necessary to give these pills in (linimento uel) the respite of
the disease — but [also it is necessary to give them] in the very bouts of the conditions.
- 261 -
22.10. mitigat1091 enim dolores cum ipsis1092 dolentibus1093 deducit1094 locis nocentem1095
materiam1096, sed nec iterum permittit haec acceptio1097 reumatizare loca.
cum] et cum Ce Bon. | dolentibus] dolet- Ce | deducit locis nocentem materiam] et locis
nascentem materiam (-iem Ce) deducit (-(_) Ce) Ce Bon. | deducit] -(_) Va4 Ce -et E |
nocentem materiam] materiam nascentem Ca | nocentem] nocente Va4 nascentem Ca Ce
Bon. nascente E | materiam] -ia Va4 -iem Ce E | sed] s7 Va4 | permittit] -is ρ | haec] his ρ
om. Ca h(aec) Ce h(oc) Bon. | acceptio] accepto(_) Ce apcectio [sic] Va4 aceptio E |
reumatizare loca] transp. Ca | reumatizare] ulterius reumatiz- Ce Bon.
22.10. For it [the medicament] calms pains when it draws off the harmful material from
the very places which are painful, and what is more this taking [of the medicament] does
not again allow the places to suffer from a flux.
1091
mitigat: mitigat v1 A mitigant ed., for παραμυθοῦνται; Gariop., mitigant. Every De pod. witness has
mitigat, although mitigant, understanding neuter plural cataputia, is possibly preferable.
1092
cum ipsis: cum ipsis v1 A et ex ipsis ed.; Gariop., cum ab ipsis. Every De pod. witness has cum ipsis,
with Ce Bon. having et cum ipsis.
1093
dolores + dolentibus: here, at 22.10, dolores translates τὸν παροξυσμὸν; cf. 1.9, where οὐ μετρίους...τοὺς
παροξυσμούς was translated by mediocris...commotio; at 3.5, where τοῦ παροξυσμοῦ was translated by
commotionis. Also, here, ipsis dolentibus...locis translates ἐξ αὐτῶν...τῶν πεπονθότων; cf. 3.11, where ἐπάνω
τῶν πεπονθότων seems only to be represented by super (omitted A ed.) cataplasma; 3.20, where ἐπὶ τῶν
πεπονθότων seems to have no Latin equivalent; 8.2, where τῶν πεπονθότων μορίων =in locis patientibus;
9.1, where τοῖς πεπονθόσι =pedes; 9.2, where τὰ πεπονθότα =locis dolentibus/loca dolentia/loca (depending
on which tradition/witness); 10.2, τῶν πεπονθότων μορίων, where the Latin differs.
1094
deducit: deducit v1 A deducunt ed., for ἕλκοντα. Gariopontus Q40, deducit; G26 G31, deducunt. The De
pod. witnesses have singular deducit (-(_) Va4 Ce -et E), although plural, understanding cataputia, is
possibly preferable.
1095
nocentem: nocente v1 nocentem A ed., no Gk. equivalent; Gariop., nascentem. Of the De pod. witnesses,
ρ has nocent- (-em Va2 Va3 -e Va4); Ca Ce Bon. E have nascent- (-em Ca Ce Bon. -e E).
1096
materiam: all three Latin traditions for τὴν ὕλην; cf. 1.10 and 4.2 (‘ὕλη’=‘materia’); 7.4, 8.2, and 18.2
(‘ὕλη’=‘humor’).
1097
haec acceptio: ipsa acceptio Lat.Alex., Gariop., harum acceptio. Of the De pod. witnesses, Ce E alone
have haec (Ce has h(aec), Bon. has h(oc)); ρ has his and Ca has no pronoun.
- 262 -
13.25 Chapter XXIII: De balneis (‘On baths’)
Chapter XXIII] om. σ/τ/L σ/ψ/P1098
23.t.1099 De balneis1100
De balneis] om. Va3 Ce Bon. De balne- quomodo uti debeant Ca De balne- .xxii. E
23.t. On baths
1098
But note that ‘xx De balneis’ was given in the list of capitula for P (60v, l.20); ‘De balneis quo modo uti
debentur’ was given in the list of capitula for L (107v, l.9, Column II).
1099
=2.242: De balneis (f.75v). Gk.II.511.29. Gariopontus Q40, 57v; G26, LVIIva; G31, 87v. Note the order
of the chapters in De pod. against the order of the chapters in the Latin Alexander: De pod., I (2.235–236)
[Introduction: sanguis; colericus humor; flegma; melancolicus humor]; II–III (2.261–262) [sanguis]; IIII–V
(2.263–270) [ad poros]; VI–XVIII (2.237–241) [colericus humor]; XIX–XXII (2.248–251) [flegma]; XXIII
(2.242) [colericus humor]. Note that, were the order of the chapters in De pod. to follow the order of the
chapters in the Latin Alexander, Chapter XXIII (=2.242) [colericus humor] would follow Chapter XVIII
(=2.241), where Chapter XVIII ended with (18.2): labor quoque est illis contrarius quia ex eo plus
calefaciunt, et accenduntur articuli et trahunt ad se de longinquis locis alios humores, ex quibus mox
nascitur reumatismus.
1100
This entire chapter is missing from L and P.
- 263 -
23.1. Balnea igitur1101 de dulci aqua facta1102 expediunt et maxime ut1103 ad uesperum1104
lauent quam1105 mane.
igitur] om. Va4 | dulci] -e ρ | ut] et ut Va4 om. E | lauent] -entur Ca Ce Bon. | mane]
manifeste [sic] Bon.
23.1. Baths made from fresh water help and particularly if they wash towards evening
rather than in the morning.
1101
igitur: autem v1 igitur A ed., for δὲ; Gariop., igitur. Every De pod. witness has igitur, except Va4, with
nothing.
1102
de dulci aqua facta: de dulce aqua facta v1 [balneae +] his dulci aqua factae [sic] A hiis de dulci aqua
facta ed., for τούτοις τὰ ἀπὸ τῶν γλυκέων ὑδάτων; Gariop., dulcis aq[uae]. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ has
dulce; Ca Ce Bon. E have dulci.
1103
ut: possibly the conditional use of ut (‘if’), see Hofmann-Szantyr 1965, 647. I thank Jim Adams for this
reference.
1104
ad uesperum: both Lat.Alex. and De pod. witnesses have ad uesperum (23.1 omitted L P) for ἐν ἑσπέρᾳ;
Gariop., circa uesperum in a modified sentence (see on maxime + quam, in the next note).
1105
maxime + quam: both Lat.Alex. and De pod. witnesses have maxime + quam, for μᾶλλον + genitive; cf.
2.6, 3.17, 6.21, 6.22, 8.2, and 20.4 with magis quam/magis...quam. Gariop. modifies 23.1: Balnea igitur
dulcis aquae expediunt et maxime circa uesperum.
- 264 -
23.2. post cibum enim1106 lauantes in1107 calida distemperantia1108 maxime iuuantur, et
magis ac magis1109 qui graciles et sicci sunt corpore uel acri possidentur humore1110.
lauantes] -ibus ρ E lauati [sic] Ca | maxime] om. Ce Bon. maxime [?] in marg. E |
iuuantur] -atur Va2 Va3 E uiuitur aut iuuitur [sic] Va4 | graciles] -ile Va4 | et sicci] exicci
[sic] Va4 | corpore] -porae [sic] Va4 | acri] acro ρ Ca acrem E | possidentur] -ent E |
humore] -em E
23.2. For those washing after food in a hot imbalance are particularly helped, and more
and more [those] who are slender and dry in body or are possessed by an acrid humour.
1106
enim: enim v1 A autem ed., for γὰρ; Gariop., autem. Every De pod. witness has enim. Note that v1 has
(23.1) autem...(23.2) enim.
1107
lauantes in: lauantibus in v1 lauantes in A ed.; Gariop., laborantes ex, but with si lauantur added after
distemperantia later in the sentence. Of the De pod. witnesses, only Ce Bon. have lauantes in; ρ E have
lauantibus in; Ca has lauati [191v] in.
1108
distemperantia: distemperantia is found in all three Latin traditions for δυσκρασίαν. For ‘distemperantia’
in De pod., see 6.3 and note ad loc.
1109
et magis ac magis: et maxime Lat.Alex., for καὶ μάλιστα; Gariop., et magis. Every De pod. witness has
et magis ac magis.
1110
uel acri possidentur humore: uel acro possidetur humore v1 uel acro possidentur humore A uel acro
possident humore ed. Gariopontus Q40, et acro tenentur humore; G26 G31, et acri tenentur humore. Of the
De pod. witnesses, only Ce Bon. have acri; ρ Ca have acro; E (altering the clause) has acrem. For ācer in
De pod., see 13.3 and note ad loc. Every De pod. witness has possidentur, except E (altering the clause), with
possident.
- 265 -
23.3. hi tales etiam si cotidie lauent1111 plus iuuantur.
hi] i Va4 ii Ca hii profecto Ce Bon. hii enim E | tales] -e Va4 | etiam] om. Ce Bon. aetVa2 | cotidie] cottid- Ce quotid- Bon. | lauent] -entur Ca Ce Bon.
23.3. These sorts of people also, if they wash daily, are helped more.
23.4. ante tamen quam1112 ingrediantur in aere1113, expedit ut aqua frigida prius pedes suos
perfundant, et cum intrauerint, media cella1114 stent donec paulatim sudare incipiant et sic
perfundantur aqua tepida1115, et post haec ungatur totum corpus ydroleo1116.
ante tamen quam] antequam tamen Bon. | ingrediantur in aere] in aere ingrediantur Ca |
aere] aere(m) E | frigida prius] transp. Ca | suos perfundant] sup(er) hos fundant [sic] Va4
| suos] om. Ce Bon. | perfundant] -antur Ce Bon. | media] -iam Bon. | cella] -am Bon. |
sudare] suadere [sic] Bon. | incipiant] ceperint Ce Bon. | perfundantur] -atur Va4 Ce Bon. |
haec] h(oc) E | ungatur totum corpus ydroleo] totum corpus ydreleon [sic] unguatur Ca |
ungatur] unguat- ρ Ca E | ydroleo] -eu(m) ρ -eon Ca Ce Bon.
23.4. But before they enter in the hot-air room, it helps that they bathe their feet
beforehand in cold water, and when they have entered, let them stand in the middle of the
room until gradually they begin to sweat and then let them be drenched with tepid water,
and after these things let [their] whole body be smeared with hydroleum.
1111
lauent: lauent v1 A lauentur ed.; Gariop., lauantur. Of the De pod. witnesses, ρ E have lauent; Ca Ce
Bon. have lauentur.
1112
ante tamen quam: ante tamen quam Lat.Alex.; Gariop., ante tamen quam. All the De pod. manuscripts
have ante tamen quam; the printed text, Bon., has antequam tamen.
1113
in aere: omitted v1 in aerem A in aere ed., for εἰς τὸν ἀέρα; Gariop., in aerem. Of the De pod.
witnesses, E alone has in aerem, the others have in aere. in + accusative is only found in De pod. at 5.9 (in
tantum ut); at 8.2 (in se, but see note ad loc.); cf. also note on in articuls at 5.21.
1114
media cella: in media cella Lat.Alex., for κατὰ τὸν μέσον οἶκον; Gariop., media cella. Every De pod.
witness has media cella, except Bon., with mediam cellam.
1115
et sic perfundantur aqua tepida: et sic perfundantur aqua tepida cum situla (siclu v1) Lat.Alex., for
περιχυθῆναι σίτλας χλιαρὰς; Gariop., et sic perfundantur aqua tepida. Every De pod. witness has et sic
perfundantur (-atur Va4 Ce Bon.) aqua tepida.
1116
ydroleo: ydroleo (idrecleo [sic] v1) id est aqua et oleo mixtis (mixtu(m) v1) v1 A ydroleo ed., for
ὑδρελαίῳ; Gariop., [y]droleo(n/m). Of the De pod. witnesses, E alone has ydroleo; ρ has [y]droleu(m); Ca
has ydreleon [sic]; Ce Bon. have ydroleon. The De pod. witnesses have the spelling yd-, except Va2 with id-,
none have hyd-.
- 266 -
23.5. oportet autem et ipsum habere temperatum1117, similiter1118 autem et solium.
et] om. Ca Ce Bon. | habere] esse Ce Bon. | et] om. Ca | solium] -iu Va4 in solium E uide
[23.6] Ca
23.5. It is necessary, however, [for them] to have that [hot-air room] temperate, and
similarly also the tub.
23.6. oportet, postquam ungitur, descendere1119 et frigida1120 pedes suos1121 perfundere,
etiam si frigidum tempus est1122.1123
[23.5] solium [23.6] oportet postquam ungitur] postquam unguitur oportet solium Ca |
ungitur] -untur Ce Bon. unguit- ρ Ca | descendere] -e Va4 desced- Ce disced- Bon. | suos]
om. Va2 suas Va4 | perfundere] -e Va4 | etiam] aet- Va2 | tempus est] fuerit tempus Ce
Bon. | est] sit Va3
23.6. It is necessary, after [their body] is smeared, to go down and to bathe their feet with
cold [water], even if the time [of year] is cold.
1117
oportet autem et ipsum habere temperatum: esse autem oportet et ipsum aerem (aurem v1) temperatum
Lat.Alex., for εἶναι δὲ χρὴ καὶ τὸν ἀέρα τοῦ λουτροῦ εὔκρατον. Gariopontus Q40, oportet autem ipsum
aerem habere temperatum; G26 G31, oportet autem et ipsum habere temperatum. Of the De pod. witnesses,
ρ Ca E have ...habere temperatum; Ce Bon. have ...esse temperatum.
1118
similiter autem: similiter autem Lat.Alex., where similiter begins a new sentence in v1, for ὁμοίως δὲ
(not a new sentence). Gariop., similiter autem, beginning a new sentence. All the De pod. witnesses begin a
new sentence here, except Va4, but the lack of defined sentences is a characteristic of this scribe at the end of
De pod.
1119
oportet, postquam ungitur, descendere: oportet igitur post q(uo)d [sic] unguitur mox in solium
descendere v1 oportet igitur postquam unctus fuerit mox in (in omitted ed.) ipsum solium descendere A ed.,
for χρὴ δὲ μετὰ τὸ ἀλείφεσθαι παρόδῳ χρησάμενον εὐθέως ἐν τῇ τοῦ θερμοῦ εἰσιέναι δεξαμενῇ; Gariop.,
postquam ungitur oportet (oportet eum G26 G31) descendere. Although oportet igitur/χρὴ δὲ begins a new
sentence in both Lat.Alex. and Gk., oportet does not begin a new sentence in any of the De pod. witnesses.
1120
frigida: aqua frigida Lat.Alex., for ψυχρὸν ὕδωρ; Gariop., frigida. Every De pod. witness has frigida.
1121
pedes suos: pedes Lat.Alex., for τοὺς πόδας; Gariop., pedes suos. Every De pod. witness has pedes suos
(suas Va4), except Va2, with pedes.
1122
etiam si frigidum tempus est: etiam si frigidum contingat tempus esse (e. t. ed.) v1 ed. etiam si frigidos
(corrected from frigidum) contingat pedes esse A, where the contingat in the Latin Alexander translates τύχοι
in the (very different) Gk.; Gariop., etiam si frigidum tempus est. Every De pod. witness has [e]tiam si
frigidum tempus est (sit Va3), except Ce Bon., with etiam si frigidum fuerit tempus.
1123
De pod. ends here, part way through 2.242, ed. (75v).
- 267 -
14 Bibliography
Items marked * are available to view online, see relevant notes for links (all last accessed
December 2014, unless stated otherwise).
14.1 Incunabula and early printed books
14.1.1 Antidotarium Magnum
*1541. [Nicolaas Myrepsus] Nicolai Alexandrini medici graeci ..., Liber de compositione
medicamentorum secundum loca ... Ingolstadt: A. Vueissenhorn.1124
14.1.2 Esculapius
1533. ‘Esculapii Liber unus de morborum, infirmitatum passionumque corporis humani
caussis descriptionibus et cura’, in Physica S. Hildegardis ... Strasbourg: J. Schott.
14.1.3 Galieni Opera
*1490. Galieni Opera (2 vols). Venice: Philippus Pincius.1125
1528. Galieni Operum impressio novissima. Venice: L. A. Giunta.
14.1.4 Gariopontus’ Passionarius
*1526. Passionarius Galeni. Lyons: Bartholemeus Trot.1126
*1531. Garioponti uetusti admodum medici ad totius corporis aegritudines remediorum.
Basel: Henricus Petrus.1127
*1536. Habes sincerioris medicinae amator ... Garioponti medici. Basel: Henricus
Petrus.1128
14.1.5 Gilbertus Anglicus
*1510. Compendium medicinae. Lyon: In vico Mercuriali sub intersignio Angeli.1129
1124
http://books.google.co.uk/books?id=4IVEAAAAcAAJ (NB: an expanded version of the Antidotarium
Magnum, see http://www.academia.edu/4611623/Monica_H._Green_and_Kathleen_WalkerMeikle_Antidotarium_magnum_-_An_Online_Edition, last accessed April 2015)
1125
http://www.biusante.parisdescartes.fr/histmed/medica/cote?extacadinca12
1126
http://reader.digitale-sammlungen.de/de/fs1/object/display/bsb10150757_00005.html
1127
http://reader.digitale-sammlungen.de/de/fs1/object/display/bsb10166307_00005.html
1128
http://reader.digitale-sammlungen.de/en/fs2/object/display/bsb10174015_00001.html
1129
http://reader.digitale-sammlungen.de/en/fs1/object/display/bsb10166318_00003.html
- 268 -
14.1.6 Greek Therapeutica
*1548. ̓[Goupyl, Jacques] Αλεξανδρου Τραλλιανου ἰ ατρου βιβλια δυοκαιδεκα. Paris: Robert
Étienne (Stephanus).1130
*1556. [Winter, Johann] Alexandri Tralliani medici libri duodecim. Basel: Henricus
Petrus.1131
14.1.7 John of Gaddesden
*1502. Rosa anglica, practica medicinae. Venice: Octavianus Scotus.
14.1.8 Latin Alexander
*1504. Practica Alexandri yatros Greci cum expositione glose interlinearis Iacobi de
Partibus et Ianuensis in margine posite. Lyons: Franciscus Fradin. 1132
14.2 Primary sources
Bendz, G. and Pape, I. 1990–1993. Caelii Aureliani Celerum Passionum Libri III,
Tardarum Passionum Libri V (2 vols). Berlin: Akademie Verlag.
Bischoff, B. 1984. Anecdota novissima: Texte des vierten bis sechzehnten Jahrhunderts.
Stuttgart: Anton Hiersemann Verlag.
Black, W. 2012. Henry of Huntingdon, Anglicanus ortus: A Verse Herbal of the Twelfth
Century (edn, transln, and comm.). Toronto: Pontifical Institute of Mediaeval
Studies; Oxford: The Bodleian Library.
Bussemaker, U. C., Daremberg, C., and Molinier, A. 1851–1876. Oeuvres d’Oribase
(6 vols). Paris: J. B. Baillière et fils.
*Daremberg, C. (ed.) 1847. ‘Aurelius: De acutis passionibus’, Janus, 2, 468–499,
690–731.1133
*Daremberg, C. and Ruelle, Ch. É. (eds) 1879. Oeuvres de Rufus d’Éphèse: texte
collationé sur les manuscrits, traduit pour la première fois en français, avec une
introduction (repr. 1963, Amsterdam: A. M. Hakkert). Paris: Impr. nationale.1134
1130
http://gallica.bnf.fr/ark:/12148/bpt6k52969x (black and white);
http://books.google.co.uk/books?id=wxVVAAAAcAAJ&printsec=frontcover&dq=practica+alexander+tralli
anus&hl=en&sa=X&ei=jzISUqLAAYG60QWt74GACg&ved=0CFEQ6AEwBQ#v=onepage&q=practica%2
0alexander%20trallianus&f=false (colour).
1131
http://www.biusante.parisdescartes.fr/histmed/medica/cote?33146
1132
http://gallica.bnf.fr/ark:/12148/bpt6k53991b
1133
http://www.biusante.parisdescartes.fr/histmed/medica/cote?35297x20
1134
- 269 -
De Boer, W. 1937. Galeni De animi affectuum et peccatorum dignotione et curatione; De
atra bile [CMG, 5.4.1.1]. Leipzig: B. G. Teubner.
*De Renzi, S. (ed.) 1852–1859. Collectio Salernitana (5 vols) (repr. 2001, facsimile
edition with an introduction by A. Garzya). Naples: M. d’Auria.1135
Dickson, K. 1998. Stephanus the Philosopher and Physician: Commentary on Galen’s
Therapeutics to Glaucon. Leiden: Brill.
Everett, N. 2012. The Alphabet of Galen: Pharmacy from Antiquity to the Middle Ages (A
Critical Edition of the Latin Text with English Translation and Commentary).
Toronto: University of Toronto Press.
*Fischer, K.-D. (ed.) 2003b. ‘Galeni qui fertur Ad Glauconem Liber tertius ad fidem
codicis Vindocinensis 109’, in I. Garofalo and A. Roselli (eds), Galenismo e
medicina tardoantica: fonti greche, latine e arabe: atti del seminario
internazionale di Siena, Certosa di Pontignano, 9 e 10 settembre 2002, 283–346.
Naples: Istituto Universitario Orientale.1136
Fredriksson, M. (ed.) 2002. Esculapius’ De stomacho: Edited with an Introduction,
Translation, and Commentary, doctoral thesis, Uppsala University.
García González, A. 2007. Alphita: edición crítica y comentario. Florence: SISMEL—
Edizioni del Galluzzo.
Garcia Novo, E. 2012. Galen, On the Anomalous Dyskrasia (De inaequali intemperie)
(edn, transln, and comm.). Berlin: Logos Verlag.
Garofalo, I. and Fuchs, D. 1997. Anonymi medici: De morbis acutis et chroniis, Edited
with Commentary by Ivan Garofalo, Translated into English by Brian Fuchs.
Leiden, New York, NY, and Cologne: Brill.
Goetz, G. (ed.) 1892. Corpus glossariorum Latinorum: III. Leipzig: B. G. Teubner.1137
Heiberg, J. L. (ed.) 1912. Pauli Aeginetae libri tertii interpretatio latina antiqua. Leipzig:
B. G. Teubner.
*Heiberg, J. L. (ed.) 1921–1924. Paulus Aegineta (2 vols) [CMG, 9.1 and 9.2]. Leipzig:
B. G. Teubner.1138
Helmreich, G. (ed.) 1904. Galeni De temperamentis (repr. 1969, Stuttgart). Leipzig:
B. G. Teubner.
Helmreich, G. (ed.) 1907–1909. Galeni De usu partium (2 vols) (repr. 1968, Amsterdam).
Leipzig: B. G. Teubner.
1135
(1852–1856, 4 vols) http://www.biusante.parisdescartes.fr/histmed/medica/cote?34887
http://uni-mainz.academia.edu/KlausDietrichCloudyFischer
1137
https://archive.org/details/corpusglossarior03linduoft
1138
(1921, vol. 1) http://cmg.bbaw.de/epubl/online/cmg_09_01.html — (1924, vol. 2)
http://cmg.bbaw.de/epubl/online/cmg_09_02.html
1136
- 270 -
Helmreich, G. (ed.) 1923. Galeni De alimentorum facultatibus [CMG, 5.4.2]. Leipzig:
B. G. Teubner.
Hofmann, K. and Auracher, T. M. 1883. ‘Der Longobardische Dioskorides des Marcellus
Virgilius’, Romanische Forschungen, 1, 49–105.1139
*Howald, E. and Sigerist, H. E. (eds) 1927. Antonii Musae de herba vettonica, liber
Pseudo-Apulei herbarius; Anonymi de taxone liber; Sexti Placiti liber medicinae ex
animalibus [CML, 4]. Leipzig: B. G. Teubner.1140
*Hude, K. (ed.) 1958. Aretaeus (2nd edn) [CMG, 2]. Berlin: Akademie Verlag.1141
Jouanna, J. (ed.) 1975. Hippocratis De natura hominis [CMG, 1.1.3]. Berlin: Akademie
Verlag.
*Kostomiris, G. A. (ed.) 1892. Ἀετίου λόγος δωδέκατος, 7–131. Paris: Klincksieck.1142
*Kühn, C. G. (ed.) 1819–1833. Galeni Opera Omnia (20 vols in 22) (repr. 1965,
Hildesheim: Olms). Leipzig: Knobloch.1143
Langslow, D. R. (ed.) 2006. ‘An edition of the Latin Alexander on coughing’, in ibid., The
Latin Alexander Trallianus: The Text and Transmission of a Late Latin Medical
Book, 175–229. London: Society for the Promotion of Roman Studies.
Leisinger, H. 1925. Die lateinischen Harnschriften Pseudo-Galens (Beiträge zur
Geschichte der Medizin, 2). Zurich: Füssli. 1144
Lindsay, W. T. (ed.) 1911. Isidori Hispalensis episcopi Etymologiarum sive originum libri
XX. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
*Littré, E. 1839–1861. Oeuvres complètes d’Hippocrate (10 vols). Paris: J. B. Baillière
et fils. 1145
Manzanero Cano, F. (ed.) 1996. Liber Esculapii (Anonymus Liber Chroniorum): Edición
crítica y estudio, doctoral thesis, Universidad Complutense de Madrid.
Masullo, R. (ed.) 1999. Filagrio: Frammenti. Naples: Bibliopolis.
Mihăileanu, P. (ed.) 1910. Fragmentele latine ale lui Philumenus şi Philagrius. Bucharest:
Institutul de Arte Grafice ‘Carol Göbl’.
Mørland, H. (ed.) 1933. Rufus De podagra. Oslo: A. W. Brøgger.
1139
Cited by Opsomer 1989.
http://cmg.bbaw.de/epubl/online/cml_04.html?p=29
1141
http://cmg.bbaw.de/epubl/online/cmg_02.html
1142
1143
1144
Cited by Beccaria 1956.
1145
http://www2.biusante.parisdescartes.fr/livanc/?intro=hipp_vf&statut=charge&fille=o&cotemere=34859
1140
- 271 -
Mørland, H. 1940. Oribasius Latinus (Symbolae Osloenses fasc. suppl. X). Oslo:
A. W. Brøgger.
Nutton, V. and Bos, G. 2011. Galen On Problematical Movements: Edited with
Introduction and Commentary by Vivian Nutton; with an Edition of the Arabic
Version by Gerrit Bos. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
*Önnerfors, A. (ed.) 1964. Plinii Secundi Iunioris qui feruntur De medicina libri tres
[CML, 3]. Berlin: In Aedibus Academiae Scientiarum.1146
Pormann, P. E. (ed.) 2008a. Rufus of Ephesus: On Melancholy. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck.
*Puschmann, Th. (ed.) 1878–1879. Alexander von Tralles. Original-Text und Űbersetzung
nebst einer einleitenden Abhandlung. Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der Medicin (2
vols) (repr. 1963, Amsterdam: A. M. Hakkert). Vienna: W. Braumüller.1147
Puschmann, Th. (ed.) 1887. Nachträge zu Alexander Trallianus: Fragmente aus
Philumenus und Philagrius. Berlin: S. Calvary and Co.
*Rose, V. (ed.) 1894. Theodori Prisciani Euporiston libri III cum Physicorum fragmento et
additamentis pseudo-Theodoreis. Leipzig: B. G. Teubner.1148
Sigerist, H. E. 1923. Studien und Texte zur frühmittelalterlichen Rezeptliteratur (repr.
1977, Vaduz, Liechtenstein: Topos Verlag AG). Leipzig: Johann Ambrosius Barth.
Smets, A. (ed.) 1999. Le ‘Liber accipitrum’ de Grimaldus: un traité d’autourserie du
haut Moyen Âge (Bibliotheca cynegetica 2). Nogent-le-Roi: J. Laget.
Stadler, H. 1902. ‘Dioscorides Longobardus (Cod. Lat. Monacensis 337)’, Romanische
Forschungen, 12, 161–243.1149
Tecusan, M. 2004. The Fragments of the Methodists. Methodism outside Soranus. Vol. 1:
Text and Translation. Leiden: Brill.
*Vollmer, F. (ed.) 1916. Quinti Sereni Liber medicinalis [CML, 2.3]. Leipzig and Berlin:
B. G. Teubner.1150
Wellmann, M. 1906–1914. Pedanii Dioscuridis Anazarbei de materia medica libri quinque
(3 vols: vol. 1, 1907; vol. 2, 1906; vol. 3, 1914; repr. 1958). Berlin: Weidmann.
Zipser, B. 2003. Pseudo-Alexander Trallianus, De oculis: Einleitung, Text, Übersetzung
und Kommentar, doctoral thesis, Heidelberg University.
1146
http://cmg.bbaw.de/epubl/online/cml_03.html
1148
http://cmg.bbaw.de/epubl/online/wa_prisc_eupor.html
1149
Cited by Opsomer 1989.
1150
http://cmg.bbaw.de/epubl/online/cml_02_03.html
1147
- 272 -
14.3 Secondary sources
Adams, J. N. 1976. The Text and Language of a Vulgar Latin Chronicle (Anonymus
Valesianus II). London: Institute of Classical Studies.
Adams, J. N. 1995. ‘The language of the Vindolanda writing tablets: an interim report’,
Journal of Roman Studies, 85, 86–134.
Adams, J. N. 2003. Bilingualism and the Latin Language. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
Adams, J. N. 2007. The Regional Diversification of Latin 200 BC – AD 600. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press.
Adams, J. N. 2013. Social Variation and the Latin Language. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
Adams, J. N. and Deegan, M. 1992. ‘Bald’s Leechbook and the Physica Plinii’,
Anglo-Saxon England, 21, 87–117.
André, J. 1968. ‘Les changements de genre dans les emprunts du latin au grec’, Word, 24,
1–7.
André, J. 1981. L’alimentation et la cuisine à Rome (2nd edn). Paris: Les Belles Lettres.1151
André, J. 1985. Les noms de plantes dans la Rome antique. Paris: Les Belles Lettres.1152
*Antolín, P. G. 1910–1923. Catalogo de los códices latinos de la Real biblioteca del
Escorial. Madrid: Madrid Impr. Helénica.1153
Atkins, I. and Ker, N. R. (eds) 1944. Catalogus Librorum Manuscriptorum Bibliothecae
Wigorniensis, made in 1622–1623 by Patrick Young, Librarian to King James I.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Baader, G. 1972. ‘Die Anfänge der medizinischen Ausbildung im Abendland bis 1100’, in
Settimane di studio del Centro italiano di studi sull’alto-medioevo XIX: La scuola
nell’occidente latino dell’alto medieovo, Spoleto, 15–21 aprile 1971, 679–718.
Spoleto: Presso la sede del Centro.
Baader, G. 1977. ‘Die Bibliothek des Giovanni Marco da Rimini. Eine Quelle zur
medizinischen Bildung im Humanismus’, in K. Treu (ed.), Studia codicologica,
43–97. Berlin: Akademie Verlag.
Bacchelli, F. 2001. ‘Giovanni di Parma’, in Dizionario biografico degli italiani LVI,
148–50. Rome: Istituto della Enciclopedia italiana. 1154
1151
Cited by Grant 1997.
Cited by Beck 2011.
1153
(vol. 3) https://archive.org/details/catlogodelosc03escouoft
1154
Cited by Nutton, in Nutton and Bos 2011.
1152
- 273 -
Balandier, C. 1993. ‘Production et usages du miel dans l’Antiquité gréco-romaine’, in
M.-C. Amouretti and G. Comet (eds), Des hommes et des plantes. Plantes
Méditerranéennes, vocabulaire et usages anciens, 93–125 (Cahier d’histoire des
techniques, 2). Université de Provence: Service des Publications.1155
Banham, D. 2006. ‘A millenium in medicine: new medical texts and ideas in England in
the eleventh century’, in S. Keynes and A. P. Smyth (eds), Anglo-Saxons: Studies
Presented to Cyril Roy Hart, 230–242. Dublin and Portland, OR: Four Courts
Press.
Banham, D. 2011. ‘England joins the medical mainstream: new texts in eleventh-century
manuscripts’, in H. Sauer and J. Story (eds), Anglo-Saxon England and the
Continent, 341–352. Tempe, AZ: Arizona Center for Medieval and Renaissance
Studies.
Banham, D. 2014. ‘Medicine at Bury in the time of Abbot Baldwin’, in T. Licence (ed.),
Bury St Edmunds and the Norman Conquest, 226–246. Woodbridge: The Boydell
Press.
Barker-Benfield, B. C. 2008. St Augustine’s Abbey, Canterbury (Corpus of British
Medieval Library Catalogues 13, 3 vols). London: The British Library in
association with the British Academy.
Beccaria, A. 1956. I codici di medicina del periodo presalernitano (secoli IX, X e XI).
Rome: Edizioni di storia e letteratura.
Beccaria, A. 1959. ‘Sulle tracce di un antico canone latino di Ippocrate e di Galeno: I’,
Italia medioevale e umanistica, 2, 1–56.
Beccaria, A. 1961. ‘Sulle tracce di un antico canone latino di Ippocrate e di Galeno: II’,
Beck, L. Y. (trans.) 2011. Pedanius Dioscorides of Anazarbus: De materia medica
(second, revised and enlarged edition). Hildesheim: Georg Olms Verlag AG.
*Bernard, E. 1697. Catalogi librorum manuscriptorum Angliæ et Hiberniæ in unum
collecti, cum indice alphabetico (2 vols). Oxford: Sheldonian Theatre.1156
Beullens, P. 2014a. ‘Burgundio of Pisa’, in T. F. Glick, S. Livesey, and F. Wallis (eds),
Medieval Science Technology and Medicine: An Encyclopedia, 104–105 (ebook).
Hoboken, NJ: Taylor and Francis.
Beullens, P. 2014b. ‘William of Moerbeke’, in T. F. Glick, S. Livesey, and F. Wallis (eds),
1155
Cited by Everett 2012.
http://books.google.co.uk/books/about/Catalogi_librorum_manuscriptorum_Angliae.html?id=ZMNJAAA
AcAAJ&redir_esc=y
1156
- 274 -
Bishop, T. A. M. 1955. ‘Notes on Cambridge manuscripts, Part II’, Transactions of the
Cambridge Bibliographical Society, 2(2), 185–192.
Bishop, T. A. M. 1959. ‘Notes on Cambridge manuscripts, Part V: MSS. connected with
St. Augustine’s Canterbury, continued’, Transactions of the Cambridge
Bibliographical Society, 3(1), 93–95.
Bohak, G. 2008. Ancient Jewish Magic: A History. Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press.
Burnett, C. 2014a. ‘Gerard of Cremona’, in T. F. Glick, S. Livesey, and F. Wallis (eds),
Burnett, C. 2014b. ‘Mark of Toledo’, in T. F. Glick, S. Livesey, and F. Wallis (eds),
Medieval Science Technology and Medicine: An Encyclopedia, 328 (ebook).
Byl, S. 1988. ‘Rheumatism and gout in the Corpus Hippocraticum’, L’Antiquité Classique,
57, 89–102.
Byl, S. 1999. ‘La thérapeutique per le miel dans le Corpus Hippocraticum’, in I. Garofalo,
A. Lami, D. Manetti, and A. Roselli (eds), Aspetti della terapia nel Corpus
Hippocraticum, 119–124. Florence: Leo S. Olschki.1157
Cameron, M. L. 1983. ‘Bald’s Leechbook: its sources and their use in its compilation’,
Anglo-Saxon England, 12, 153–182.
Cameron, M. L. 1993. Anglo-Saxon Medicine. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Campbell, D. 1926. Arabian Medicine and its Influence on the Middle Ages, Vol. II
(repr. 2000, London: Routledge). London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner, and Co.
Ltd.
Clarke, P. D. (ed.) 2002. The University and College Libraries of Cambridge, with an
introduction by R. Lovatt (Corpus of British Medieval Library Catalogues 10).
London: The British Library and the British Academy.
Collins, D. 2008. ‘The magic of Homeric verses’, Classical Philology, 103, 211–236.
Collins, M. 2000. Medieval Herbals: The Illustrative Traditions. London and Toronto: The
British Library and University of Toronto Press.
*De Fleury, P. 1868. Inventaire analytique et descriptif des manuscrits de la bibliothèque
de Poitiers. Poitiers: A. Dupré.1158
De Rijk, L. M. 1963. ‘On the curriculum of the arts of the trivium at St. Gall from
c. 850–c. 1000’, Vivarium, 1, 35–86.
1157
1158
http://dbooks.bodleian.ox.ac.uk/books/PDFs/590374806.pdf
- 275 -
De Young, G. 2014. ‘Hunayn ibn Ishaq’, in T. F. Glick, S. Livesey, and F. Wallis (eds),
Dickson, K. 2008. ‘Stephanos of Athens (ca 540 – 680 CE?)’ [sic], in P. T. Keyser and
G. L. Irby-Massie (eds), The Encyclopedia of Ancient Natural Scientists, 761.
London and New York, NY: Routledge.
*Diels, H. 1905. Die Handschriften der antiken Ärzte, I. Teil: Hippokrates und Galenos,
Abhandlungen der königl. preuß. Akad. d. Wiss. Berlin: Königl. Akademie der
Wissenschaften.1159
*Diels, H. 1908. Bericht über den Stand des interakademischen Corpus Medicorum
Antiquorum und erster Nachtrag zu den in den Abhandlungen 1905 und 1906
veröffentlichten Katalogen: Die Handschriften der antiken Ärzte, I. und II. Teil,
Abhandlungen der königl. preuß. Akad. d. Wiss. Berlin: Königl. Akademie der
Wissenschaften.1160
DMLBS = Latham, R. E., Howlett, D. R., and Ashdowne, R. K. (eds) 1975–2013.
Dictionary of Medieval Latin from British Sources. Oxford: Oxford University
Press, for the British Academy.
Duffy, J. 1984. ‘Byzantine medicine in the sixth and seventh centuries: aspects of teaching
and practice’, in J. Scarborough (ed.), Symposium on Byzantine Medicine:
Dumbarton Oaks 1983, 21–27. Dumbarton Oaks Papers 38: Dumbarton Oaks.
Durling, R. J. 1961. ‘A chronological census of Renaissance editions and translations of
Galen’, Journal of the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes, 24(3–4), 230–305.
Durling, R. J. 1981. ‘Corrigenda and addenda to Diels’ Galenica: II. Codices miscellanei’,
Traditio, 37, 373–381.
Durling, R. J. 1986. ‘Burgundio of Pisa’s translation of Galen’s ΠEPI TΩN
ΠEΠONΘOTΩN TOΠΩN: De interioribus’, Traditio, 42, 439–442.
Durling, R. J. 1993a. ‘A guide to the medical manuscripts mentioned in Kristeller’s “Iter
Italicum” V–VI’, Traditio, 48, 253–316.
Durling, R. J. 1993b. A Dictionary of Medical Terms in Galen. Leiden: Brill.
Ermatinger, C. J. 1958. ‘Review of Silverstein 1957’, Manuscripta, 2, 100–101.
Feltenius, L. 1977. Intransitivizations in Latin. Uppsala: Almqvist & Wiksell.
Finger, S. and Piccolino, M. 2011. The Shocking History of Electric Fishes: From Ancient
Epochs to the Birth of Modern Neurophysiology. New York, NY: Oxford
University Press, USA.
1159
1160
http://cmg.bbaw.de/online-publications/Dielskatalog
http://cmg.bbaw.de/online-publications/Dielskatalog
- 276 -
*Fischer, K.-D. 1994. ‘Der Liber medicinalis des Pseudo-Democritus’, in M. E. Vázquez
Buján (ed.), Tradición e innovación de la medicina latina de la antigüedad y de la
Alta Edad Media (actas del IV Coloquio Internacional sobre los ‘Textos Médicos
Latinos Antiguos’), 45–56. Santiago de Compostela: Universidad de Santiago de
Compostela.1161
*Fischer, K.-D. 1995. ‘Soran im MA’, in Lexikon des Mittelalters, Bd. VII. Planudes bis
Stadt (Rus’), col. 2055–2056. Munich: LexMa Verlag.1162
*Fischer, K.-D. 1998. ‘Der Liber Byzantii, ein unveröffentlichtes griechisches
therapeutisches Handbuch in lateinischer Übersetzung’, in C. Deroux (ed.),
Maladie et maladies dans les textes latins antiques et médiévaux (actes du Ve
Colloque International ‘Textes médicaux latins’), 276–294. Brussels: Latomus
revue d’études latines.1163
*Fischer, K.-D. 2003a. ‘Der pseudogalenische Liber tertius’, in I. Garofalo and A. Roselli
(eds), Galenismo e medicina tardoantica: fonti greche, latine e arabe: atti del
seminario internazionale di Siena, Certosa di Pontignano, 9 e 10 settembre 2002,
101–132. Naples: Istituto Universitario Orientale.1164
*Fischer, K.-D. 2008. ‘A mirror for deaf ears? A Medieval mystery’, Electronic British
Library Journal, Article 9.1165
*Fischer, K.-D. 2012. ‘Die spätlateinische Übersetzung von Galen, Ad Glauconem
(Kühn XI 1–146)’, Galenos: rivista di filologia dei testi medici antichi, 6,
103–116.1166
Floyer, J. K. and Hamilton, S. G. 1906. Catalogue of Manuscripts Preserved in the
Chapter Library of Worcester Cathedral. Oxford: James Parker and Co.
Fortuna, S. 2005. ‘Galeno latino, 1490–1533’, Medicina nei Secoli, 17, 469–505.
Fortuna, S. 2012. ‘The Latin editions of Galen’s Opera omnia (1490–1625) and their
prefaces’, Early Science and Medicine, 17(4), 391–412.
Fortuna, S. and Raia, A. 2006. ‘Corrigenda and addenda to Diel’s Galenica by Richard J.
Durling: III. Manuscripts and editions’, Traditio, 61, 1–30.
French, R. K. 2003. Medicine Before Science: The Rational and Learned Doctor from the
Middle Ages to the Enlightenment. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Gameson, R. 1995. ‘English manuscript art in the late eleventh century: Canterbury and its
context’, in R. Eales and R. Sharpe (eds), Canterbury and the Norman Conquest:
Churches, Saints and Scholars, 1066–1109, 95–144. London: Hambledon Press.
1161
Cited by Smets 2001. http://uni-mainz.academia.edu/KlausDietrichCloudyFischer
1163
1164
1165
http://www.bl.uk/eblj/2008articles/pdf/ebljarticle92008.pdf
1166
1162
- 277 -
Gameson, R. 1999. The Manuscripts of Early Norman England: (c. 1066–1130). Oxford:
Oxford University Press.
Gameson, R. 2008. The Earliest Books of Canterbury Cathedral: Manuscripts and
Fragments to c. 1200. Dorchester: Henry Ling Ltd, for the Bibliographical Society
and the British Library.
García González, A. 2008. ‘Hermeneumata medicobotanica vetustiora: Apuntes para
una edición completa de los glosarios médico-botánicos altomedievales (siglos
VIII–XI)’, Studi medievali, Ser. III, 49, 119–139.
García González, A. 2010. ‘Agriocanna, a new medico-botanical glossary of pre-Salernitan
origin’, in D. R. Langslow and B. Maire (eds), Body, Disease and Treatment in a
Changing World: Latin Texts and Contexts in Ancient and Medieval Medicine
(Proceedings of the Ninth International Conference ‘Ancient Latin Medical Texts’),
223–235. Lausanne: Éditions BHMS.
*Glaze, F. E. 2005. ‘Galen refashioned: Gariopontus in the Later Middle Ages and
Renaissance’, in E. L. Furdell (ed.), Textual Healing: Essays on Medieval and
Early Modern Medicine, 53–75. Leiden: Brill.1167
*Glaze, F. E. 2008. ‘Gariopontus and the Salernitans: textual traditions in the eleventh
and twelfth centuries’, in D. Jacquart and A. Paravicini Bagliani (eds), La
‘Collectio Salernitana’ di Salvatore De Renzi, 149–190. Florence: SISMEL—
Edizioni del Galluzzo.
Glaze, F. E. 2012. ‘Speaking in tongues: medical wisdom and glossing practices in and
around Salerno, c. 1040–1200’, in A. Van Arsdall and T. Graham (eds), Herbs and
Healers from the Ancient Mediterranean Through the Medieval West: Essays in
Honour of John M. Riddle, 63–106. Farnham: Ashgate.
Gneuss, H. 2001. Handlist of Anglo-Saxon Manuscripts: A List of Manuscripts and
Manuscript Fragments Written or Owned in England up to 1100. Tempe, AZ:
Arizona Center for Medieval and Renaissance Studies.
Gneuss, H. and Lapidge, M. 2014. Anglo-Saxon Manuscripts: A Bibliographical Handlist
of Manuscripts and Manuscript Fragments Written or Owned in England up to
1100. Toronto: University of Toronto Press.
Gourevitch, D. 1982. ‘La gestatio thérapeutic à Rome’, in G. Sabbah (ed.), Médecins et
médecine dans l’Antiquité, 55–65. Saint-Étienne: Publications de l’Université de
Saint-Étienne, Centre Jean Palerne.
Grant, M. 1997. Dieting for an Emperor: A Translation of Books 1 and 4 of Oribasius’
Medical Compilations with an Introduction and Commentary. Brill: Leiden.
Green, M. H. 2014a. ‘Constantine the African’, in T. F. Glick, S. Livesey, and F. Wallis
(eds), Medieval Science Technology and Medicine: An Encyclopedia, 145–147
(ebook). Hoboken, NJ: Taylor and Francis.
1167
http://coastal.academia.edu/FlorenceElizaGlaze/Papers
- 278 -
Green, M. H. 2014b. ‘John of Gaddesden’, in T. F. Glick, S. Livesey, and F. Wallis (eds),
Medieval Science Technology and Medicine: An Encyclopedia, 288 (ebook).
Green, M. H. 2014c. ‘Salerno’, in T. F. Glick, S. Livesey, and F. Wallis (eds), Medieval
Science Technology and Medicine: An Encyclopedia, 452–453 (ebook). Hoboken,
NJ: Taylor and Francis.
Halla-aho, H. 2009. The Non-Literary Latin Letters: A Study of their Syntax and
Pragmatics. Helsinki: Societas Scientiarum Fennica (Commentationes Humanarum
Litterarum 124).
Handerson, H. E. 1918. Gilbertus Anglicus: Medicine of the Thirteenth Century.
Cleveland, OH: Pub. posthumously for private distribution by the Cleveland
Medical Library Association.
Hankinson, R. J. 2008. ‘Galēn of Pergamon (155–215 CE)’, in P. T. Keyser and
G. L. Irby-Massie (eds), The Encyclopedia of Ancient Natural Scientists, 335–339.
Hanson, A. E. and Green, M. H. 1994. ‘Soranus of Ephesus: Methodicorum princeps’, in
W. Haase and H. Temporini (eds), Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt,
Teilband II, Band 37.2, 968–1075. Berlin and New York, NY: Walter de Gruyter.
Hartung, E. F. 1954. ‘History of the use of colchicum and related medicaments in gout’,
Annals of the Rheumatic Diseases, 13, 190–200.
Haverling, G. V. M. 2010. ‘On textual criticism and linguistic development in the Late
Latin translation of the Hippocratic Aphorisms’, in D. Langslow and B. Maire
(eds), Body, Disease and Treatment in a Changing World: Latin Texts and Contexts
in Ancient and Medieval Medicine (Proceedings of the Ninth International
Conference ‘Ancient Latin Medical Texts’), 105–118. Lausanne: Éditions BHMS.
Hofmann, J. B. 1951. Lateinische Umgangssprache, 3rd edn. Heidelberg: Carl Winter.
Hofmann, J. B. and Szantyr, A. 1965. Lateinische Syntax und Stilistik. Munich: Beck.
Iskandar, A. Z. 1976. ‘An attempted reconstruction of the late Alexandrian medical
curriculum’, Medical History, 20(3), 235–258.
Jacques, J.-M. 2008. ‘Philoumenos of Alexandria’, in P. T. Keyser and G. L. Irby-Massie
(eds), The Encyclopedia of Ancient Natural Scientists, 661–662. London and New
York, NY: Routledge.
James, M. R. 1899. A Descriptive Catalogue of the Manuscripts in the Library of
Peterhouse. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Kibre, P. 1985. Hippocrates Latinus: Repertorium of Hippocratic Writings in the Latin
Middle Ages (rev. edn). New York, NY: Fordham University Press.
Kibre, P. and Kelter, I. A. 1987. ‘Galen’s Methodus medendi in the Middle Ages’, History
and Philosophy of the Life Sciences, 9(1), 17–36.
- 279 -
Klebs, A. C. 1938. Incunabula scientifica et medica (repr. 1963, Hildesheim: Georg Olms
Verlag). Bruges: Saint Catherine Press.
Klemm, M. and De Leemans, P. 2014. ‘Pietro d’Abano’, in T. F. Glick, S. Livesey, and
F. Wallis (eds), Medieval Science Technology and Medicine: An Encyclopedia,
404–405 (ebook). Hoboken, NJ: Taylor and Francis.
*Knight, V. 2013. ‘Simon and the tradition of the Latin Alexander of Tralles’, in B. Zipser
(ed.), Simon of Genoa’s Medical Lexicon, 99–128. London: Versita (De Gruyter
Open).1168
Kristeller, P. O. 1976. ‘Bartholomaeus, Musandinus and Maurus of Salerno and other
early commentators of the Articella, with a tentative list of texts and manuscripts’,
Kristeller, P. O. 1986. ‘Bartolomeo, Musandino, Mauro di Salerno e altri antichi
commentatori dell’Articella, con un elenco di testi e di manoscritti (incl.
Appendices I, II and III ) (translation of Kristeller 1976, with additions and
corrections)’, in ibid., Studi sulla Scuola medica salernitana, 97–151. Naples:
Instituto Italiano per gli Studi Filosofici.
Kristeller, P. O. 1992. Iter Italicum VI (Italy III and Alia Itinera IV). London: Warburg
Institute; Leiden: E. J. Brill.
Kühner, R. and Stegmann, C. 1966. Ausführliche Grammatik der lateinischen Sprache, II:
Satzlehre, 2 vols, with corrections to the 4th edn by A. Thierfelder. Hannover:
Hahnsche Buchhandlung.
L&S = Lewis, C. T. and Short, C. 1879. A Latin Dictionary Founded on Andrews’ Edition
of Freund’s Latin Dictionary: Rev., Enl., and in Great Part Rewritten by Charlton
T. Lewis [1989 impression]. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
Langslow, D. R. 2000. Medical Latin in the Roman Empire. Oxford: Oxford University
Press.1169
Langslow, D. R. 2005. ‘Linguistic “highs” and “lows” in late Latin medical texts: Latin
utique and the dangers of generalizing’, in S. Kiss, L. Mondin, and G. Salvi (eds),
Latin et langues romane: études de linguistique offertes à József Herman à
l’occasion de son 80ème anniversaire, 313–325. Tubingen: Niemeyer.
Langslow, D. R. 2006. The Latin Alexander Trallianus: The Text and Transmission of a
Late Latin Medical Book. London: Society for the Promotion of Roman Studies.
Laurioux, B. 2007. ‘Petrus Musandinus et son traité sur l’alimentation des malades’, in D.
Jacquart and A. P. Bagliani (eds), La Scuola Medica Salernitana: Gli autori e i
testi, 235–260. Florence: SISMEL—Edizioni del Galluzzo.
1168
1169
http://www.degruyter.com/viewbooktoc/product/247622
Cited by Black 2012.
- 280 -
Lawrence, A. 1982. ‘Manuscripts of early Anglo-Norman Canterbury’, in Medieval Art
and Architecture at Canterbury before 1220 (The British Archaeological
Association, Conference Transactions for the year 1979; published jointly with the
Kent Archaeological Society), 101–111. Leeds: W. S. Maney and Son.
Levy, B. E. [1962]. ‘The Bari Type of Beneventan script: manuscripts from Apulia’, in
Department of the Classics, Harvard University, ‘Summaries of Dissertations for
the Degree of Ph. D. (1961)’, Harvard Studies in Classical Philology, 66, 249–
279.1170
Lièvre, A.-F. and Molinier, A. 1894. Catalogue général des manuscrits des bibliothèques
publiques de France. Départements—Tome XXV. Poitiers 1–547. Paris: PlonNourrit.
*Loew, E. A. 1914. The Beneventan Script: A History of the South Italian Minuscule.
Oxford: Clarendon Press.1171
Löfstedt, E. 1936. Vermischte Studien zur lateinischen Sprachkunde und Syntax. Lund:
C. W. K. Gleerup.
Lollini, F. 1998. ‘Miniature nei codici di Giovanni di Marco’, in A. Manfron (ed.), La
biblioteca di un medico del quattrocento: i codici di Giovanni di Marco da Rimini
nella Biblioteca Malatestiana, 97–152. Torino: Umberto Allemandi.
Lopez Ferez, J. A. 1987. ‘Rheumatism, arthritis and gout in Galen’, in T. Appelboom (ed.),
Art, History and Antiquity of Rheumatic Diseases (Symposium Brussels, April 17–
19, 1986), 84–86 and 123–124. Brussels: Elsevier.
LSJ = Liddell, H. G., Scott, R., and Jones, H. S. (eds) 1968. A Greek-English Lexicon
(9th edn) [1992 impression]. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
Mabberley, D. J. 2000. The Plant Book (2nd edn). Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press.1172
Mackinney, L. C. 1952a. ‘Medical ethics and etiquette in the early middle ages: the
persistence of Hippocratic ideals’, Bulletin of the History of Medicine, 26, 1–31.
Mackinney, L. C. 1952b. ‘Multiple explicits of medieval Dynamidia’, Osiris, 10, 195–205.
*Manfron, A. (ed.) 1998. La biblioteca di un medico del quattrocento: i codici di Giovanni
di Marco da Rimini nella Biblioteca Malatestiana. Turin: Umberto Allemandi.
*Marriott Bannister, H. (ed.) 1913. Monumenti vaticani di paleografia musicale latina.
Leipzig: Otto Harrassowitz.1173
1170
Cited by Newton 1999.
https://archive.org/details/aey3547.0001.001.umich.edu
1172
Cited by Beck 2011.
1173
http://digi.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/diglit/bannister1913ga
1171
- 281 -
Matheson, L. M. 2006. ‘Constantinus Africanus: De Coitu (Liber creatoris)’, in M. T.
Tavormina (ed.), Sex, Aging, and Death in a Medieval Medical Compendium:
Trinity College Cambridge MS R.14.52, its Texts, Language, and Scribe (2 vols),
1.287–326. Tempe, AZ: Arizona Center for Medieval and Renaissance Studies.
McVaugh, M. R. 2000. ‘Surface meanings: the identification of apostemes in medieval
surgery’, in W. Bracke and H. Deumens (eds), Medical Latin from the Late Middle
Ages to the Eighteenth Century, 13–29. Brussels: Koninklijke Academie voor
Geneeskunde van België.
McVaugh, M. R. 2010. ‘Who was Gilbert the Englishman’, in G. H. Brown and
L. E. Voigts (eds), The Study of Medieval Manuscripts of England: Festschrift in
Honor of Richard W. Pfaff, 295–324. Tempe, AZ: Arizona Center for Medieval and
Renaissance Studies (in collaboration with Brepols).
*Molinier, A. 1876. ‘Préface’, in U. C. Bussemaker and C. Daremberg (eds), Oeuvres
d’Oribase: Tome sixième, I–XXVII. Paris: J. B. Baillière et fils.1174
Mørland, H. 1932. Die lateinischen Oribasiusübersetzungen (Symbolae Osloenses fasc.
suppl. V). Oslo: A. W. Brøgger.1175
Müller, C. F. W. 1895. ‘Zu Caesars bellum civile’, in L. Friedlaender, Festschrift zum
fünfzigjährigen Doctorjubiläum Ludwig Friedlaender, dargebracht von seinen
Schülern, 543–54. Leipzig: S. Hirzel.
Newton, F. 1999. The Scriptorium and Library at Monte Cassino, 1058–1105. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press.
Nutton, V. 1984. ‘From Galen to Alexander, aspects of medicine and medical practice in
Late Antiquity’, in J. Scarborough (ed.), Symposium on Byzantine Medicine:
Dumbarton Oaks 1983, 1–14. Dumbarton Oaks Papers 38: Dumbarton Oaks.
Nutton, V. 2007a. ‘De motibus liquidis and the medieval Latin Galen’, Galenos: rivista di
filologia dei testi medici antichi, 1, 163–173.
Nutton, V. 2007b. ‘The manuscripts of the Latin Galen and a quotation from
De humoribus’, in V. Boudon-Millot, A. Guardasole, and C. Magdelaine (eds), La
science médicale antique: nouveaux regards: études réunies en l’honneur de
Jacques Jouanna, 339–352. Paris: Beauchesne.
Nutton, V. 2008. ‘Rufus of Ephesus in the medical context of his time’, in P. E. Pormann
(ed.), Rufus of Ephesus: On Melancholy, 139–158. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck.
1174
1175
http://gallica.bnf.fr/ark:/12148/bpt6k28930q
Cited by Sigerist 1958.
- 282 -
Nutton, V. 2010. ‘De uirtute centaureae: a neglected Methodist text?’, in D. Langslow and
B. Maire (eds), Body, Disease and Treatment in a Changing World: Latin Texts
and Contexts in Ancient and Medieval Medicine (Proceedings of the Ninth
International Conference ‘Ancient Latin Medical Texts’), 213–221. Lausanne:
Éditions BHMS.
OLD = Glare, P. G. W. (ed.) 1968–1982. Oxford Latin Dictionary [2006 printing]. Oxford:
Clarendon Press.
Önnerfors, A. 1963. In Medicinam Plinii Studia Philologica. Lund: C. W. K. Gleerup.
Opsomer, C. 1989. Index de la pharmacopée du Ier au Xe siècle (2 vols). Hildesheim,
Zürich, and New York, NY: Olms-Weidmann.
Palmieri, N. 1981. ‘Un antico commento a Galeno della scuola medica di Ravenna’,
Physis, 23(2), 197–296.1176
Pellegrin, E., Fohlen, J., Jeudy, C., Riou, Y.-F., and Marucchi, A. 1975–1982. Les
manuscrits classiques latins de la Bibliothèque Vaticane (vol. I, 1975; vol. II.1,
1978; vol. II.2, 1982). Paris: Éditions du Centre National de la Recherche
Scientifique.
Pormann, P. E. 2008b. ‘Paulos of Aigina (ca 630–670 CE?)’, in P. T. Keyser and
G. L. Irby-Massie (eds), The Encyclopedia of Ancient Natural Scientists, 629.
Rey, R. 1993. The History of Pain (translation of Histoire de la Douleur, Paris: Editions
La Découverte, 1993, by L. E. Wallace, J. A. Cadden, and S. W. Cadden).
Cambridge, MA and London: Harvard University Press.
Riddle, J. M. 1985. Dioscorides on Pharmacy and Medicine. Austin, TX: University of
Texas Press.
Rippinger, L. 1993. ‘Les noms de médicaments en dia-’, Latomus, 52(2), 294–306.
*Rose, V. 1864–1870. Anecdota graeca et graecolatina: Mitteilungen aus Handschriften
zur Geschichte der griechischen Wissenschaft (2 vols). Berlin: Duemmler. 1177
Sabbah, G., Corsetti, P.-P., and Fischer, K.-D. 1987. Bibliographie des textes médicaux
latins: Antiquité et haut Moyen Âge. Saint-Étienne: Publications de l’Université de
Saint-Étienne.
Salmón, F. 2014. ‘Arnau de Vilanova’, in T. F. Glick, S. Livesey, and F. Wallis (eds),
1176
1177
Cited by Smets 2001.
http://catalog.hathitrust.org/Record/000840849
- 283 -
Scarborough, J. 1997. ‘The life and times of Alexander of Tralles’, Expedition, 39, 51–60.
Scarborough, J. 2008a. ‘Aëtios of Amida (500–550 CE)’, in P. T. Keyser and
Scarborough, J. 2008b. ‘Agnellus of Ravenna (ca 590–615 CE)’, in P. T. Keyser and
Scarborough, J. 2008c. ‘Alexander of Tralleis’, in P. T. Keyser and G. L. Irby-Massie
Scarborough, J. 2008d. ‘Caelius Aurelianus of Sicca (425–460 CE)’, in P. T. Keyser and
Scarborough, J. 2008e. ‘Iakōbos Psukhrestos’, in P. T. Keyser and G. L. Irby-Massie (eds),
The Encyclopedia of Ancient Natural Scientists, 429–430. London and New York,
NY: Routledge.
Scarborough, J. 2008f. ‘Oreibasios of Pergamon’, in P. T. Keyser and G. L. Irby-Massie
Scarborough, J. 2008g. ‘Philagrios of Ēpeiros’, in P. T. Keyser and G. L. Irby-Massie,
Scarborough, J. 2008h. ‘Rufus of Ephesos’, in P. T. Keyser and G. L. Irby-Massie (eds),
The Encyclopedia of Ancient Natural Scientists, 720–721. London and New York,
NY: Routledge.
Scarborough, J. 2008i. ‘Theodorus Priscianus (364–375 CE)’, in P. T. Keyser and
Scarborough, J. 2011. ‘Ancient medicinal use of aristolochia: birthwort’s tradition and
toxicity’, Pharmacy in History, 53, 3–22.
Schalick, W. O. (III). 2014. ‘Despars, Jacques’, in T. F. Glick, S. Livesey, and F. Wallis
(eds), Medieval Science Technology and Medicine: An Encyclopedia, 151–152
(ebook). Hoboken, NJ: Taylor and Francis.
Schuba, L. 1981. Die medizinischen Handschriften der Codices Palatini Latini in der
Vatikanischen Bibliothek. Wiesbaden: Reichert Verlag.1178
1178
http://digi.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/diglit/schuba1981 (last accessed April 2015)
- 284 -
*Scullin, S. E. 2012. Hippocratic Pain. Publicly Accessible Penn Dissertations.
Paper 578.1179
Sigerist, H. E. 1934. ‘A summer of research in European libraries’, Bulletin of the History
of Medicine, 2, 559–610.
Sigerist, H. E. 1943. ‘Early Mediaeval medical texts in manuscripts of Vendôme’, Bulletin
of the History of Medicine, 14, 68–113.
Sigerist, H. E. 1958. ‘The Latin medical literature of the early Middle Ages’, Journal of the
History of Medicine and Allied Sciences, 13, 127–146.
Silverstein, T. 1957. Medieval Latin Scientific Writings in the Barberini Collection: A
Provisional Catalogue. Chicago, IL: The University of Chicago Press.
*Smets, A. 2001. ‘The materia medica in the Liber accipitrum of Grimaldus: a rich
collection of simples of the early Middle Ages’, Scientiarum Historia, 27,
27–46.1180
Somfai, A. 2008. ‘Isidorus (Isidore) of Hispalis (Seville) (ca 610–636 CE)’, in
P. T. Keyser and G. L. Irby-Massie (eds), The Encyclopedia of Ancient Natural
Scientists, 445. London and New York, NY: Routledge.
Stok, F. 2008. ‘Theodosios (Empir.) (150–210 CE)’, in P. T. Keyser and G. L. Irby-Massie
(eds), The Encyclopedia of Ancient Natural Scientists, 789. London and New York,
NY: Routledge.
Svennung, J. 1935. Untersuchungen zu Palladius und zur lateinischen Fach- und
Volkssprache. Uppsala: Almqvist & Wiksells Boktryckeri A.-B.
Tavormina, M. T. 2006. ‘Roger Bacon: two extracts on the prolongation of life’, in ibid.,
(ed.), Sex, Aging, & Death in a Medieval Medical Compendium: Trinity College
Cambridge MS R.14.52, its Texts, Language, and Scribe (2 vols), 327–372. Tempe,
AZ: Arizona Center for Medieval and Renaissance Studies.
Temkin, O. 1973. Galenism: Rise and Decline of a Medical Philosophy. Ithaca, NY:
Cornell University Press.
ThLL = 1900– . Thesaurus Linguae Latinae. Leipzig: Teubner.
Thomson, R. M. and Gullick, M. 2001. A Descriptive Catalogue of the Medieval
Manuscripts in Worcester Cathedral Library. Cambridge: D. S. Brewer, on behalf
of the Dean and Chapter of Worcester Cathedral.
Totelin, L. M. V. 2009. Hippocratic Recipes: Oral and Written Transmission of
Pharmacological Knowledge in Fifth- and Fourth-Century Greece. Leiden: Brill.
1179
http://repository.upenn.edu/edissertations/578
http://scientiarumhistoria.library.uu.nl/index.php/scientiarumhistoria/article/view/9055/9444
1180
- 285 -
Touwaide, A. 2008a. ‘Aretaios of Kappadokia (150–190 CE?)’, in P. T. Keyser and G. L.
Irby-Massie (eds), The Encyclopedia of Ancient Natural Scientists, 129–130.
Touwaide, A. 2008b. ‘Gessios of Petra (475–520 CE?)’, in P. T. Keyser and G. L.
Irby-Massie (eds), The Encyclopedia of Ancient Natural Scientists, 347–348.
Touwaide, A. 2008c. ‘Iōannēs of Alexandria (500–700 CE?)’, in P. T. Keyser and G. L.
Irby-Massie (eds), The Encyclopedia of Ancient Natural Scientists, 436. London
and New York, NY: Routledge.
Touwaide, A. 2014. ‘Niccolò da Reggio’, in T. F. Glick, S. Livesey, and F. Wallis (eds),
*Van Echteld, I., Wechalekar, M. D., Schlesinger, N., Buchbinder, R., and Aletaha, D.
2014. Colchicine for acute gout. Cochrane Database of Systematic Reviews, Issue
8. Art. No.: CD006190. DOI: 10.1002/14651858.CD006190.pub2.1181
Vázquez Buján, M. E. 1984. ‘Problemas generales de las antiguas traducciones
médicas latinas’, Studi medievali, 25, 641–680.
Vázquez Buján, M. E. 2009. ‘El maestro astuto y el caudillo burlado: un texto menor sobre
Aristóteles y Alejandro Magno’, Euphrosyne, 37, 163–176.
Vázquez Buján, M. E. 2010. ‘Éléments complémentaires en vue de l’édition critique de
l’ancienne version latine des Aphorismes hippocratiques’, in D. Langslow and B.
Maire (eds), Body, Disease and Treatment in a Changing World: Latin Texts and
Contexts in Ancient and Medieval Medicine (Proceedings of the Ninth International
Conference ‘Ancient Latin Medical Texts’), 119–130. Lausanne: Éditions BHMS.
Vogt, S. 2008. ‘Drugs and pharmacology’, in R. J. Hankinson (ed.), The Cambridge
Companion to Galen, 304–322. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Wallis, F. 1995. ‘Medicine in Medieval calendar manuscripts’, in M. R. Schleissner (ed.),
Manuscript Sources of Medieval Medicine: A Book of Essays, 105–143. New York,
NY and London: Garland Publishing.
Wallis, F. 2007. ‘The Articella Commentaries of Bartholomaeus of Salerno’, in D.
Jacquart and A. P. Bagliani (eds), La Scuola Medica Salernitana: Gli autori e i
testi, 125–164. Florence, SISMEL—Edizioni del Galluzzo.
Wallis, F. (ed.) 2010. Medieval Medicine: A Reader. Toronto: University of Toronto Press.
Warner, G. F. and Gilson, J. P. 1921. Catalogue of Western Manuscripts in the Old Royal
and King’s Collections in the British Museum (4 vols). London: The Trustees,
British Museum, Department of Manuscripts.
1181
http://onlinelibrary.wiley.com/doi/10.1002/14651858.CD006190.pub2/full
- 286 -
Wickersheimer, E. 1914. ‘Figures médico-astrologiques des IXe, Xe et XIe siècles’, Janus,
19, 157–177.1182
Wickersheimer, E. 1953. ‘Textes médicaux chartrains des IXe, Xe et XIe siècles’, in
E. A. Underwood (ed.), Science, Medicine and History: Essays on the Evolution of
Scientific Thought and Medical Practice, written in Honour of Charles Singer, vol.
1. London: Oxford University Press.1183
Wickersheimer, E. 1966. Les manuscrits latins de médecine du haut moyen âge dans les
bibliothèques de France. Paris: Editions du Centre national de la recherche
scientifique.
Zipser, B. 2005. ‘Die Therapeutica des Alexander Trallianus: ein medizinisches Handbuch
und seine Überlieferung’, in R. M. Piccione and M. Perkams (eds), Selecta
Colligere, II. Beiträge zur Methodik des Sammelns von Texten in der Spätantike
und in Byzanz (Collana Hellenika), 211–234. Alessandria: Edizioni dell’Orso.
*Zipser, B. (ed.) 2013. Simon of Genoa’s Medical Lexicon. London: Versita (De Gruyter
Open).1184
1182
1184
http://www.degruyter.com/viewbooktoc/product/247622
1183
- 287 -
15 List of manuscripts cited
Items marked * are available to view online, see relevant notes for links (all last accessed
December 2014).
15.1 Greek manuscripts
Cambridge, Gonville and Caius 77
Venice, Biblioteca Nazionale Marciana, gr. V9
Venice, Biblioteca Nazionale Marciana, gr. 295
15.2 Latin manuscripts
*Angers, Bibliothèque Municipale 457 (442)1190
*Basel, Öffentliche Bibliothek der Universität, D. III. 13
Bern, Burgerbibliothek, cod. 2951191
Bibl. Royale de Belgique cod. 1342–501192
Cambridge, Peterhouse 251
*Cesena, Malatestiana D XXIII.11193
1185
Cited by Tecusan 2004.
1187
1188
1189
1190
http://bvmm.irht.cnrs.fr/consult/consult.php?COMPOSITION_ID=13846&corpus=manuscrit
1191
Cited by García González 2007.
1192
Cited by Wickersheimer 1966.
1193
http://www.malatestiana.it/cgi-bin/wxis.exe/?IsisScript=Opcat/image.xis&tag7777=destri/23.1/001-012
1186
- 288 -
Chartres, Bibliothèque Municipale 62 (115)1194
*Cologny, Fondation Martin Bodmer, Cod. Bodmer 1771195
Copenhagen, Koninglike Bibliotek, Gamle Koninglike Samling 1653
El Escorial N. iii. 17
Glasgow, Glasgow University, MS Hunter 404 (V.3.2)1196
London, British Library, MS Harley 59661197
London, British Library, Royal 12. E. XX
London, Wellcome MS MSL 133
Lucca, Biblioteca Governativa cod. 2961198
Montecassino, Archivio della Badia, V. 97
Oxford, Bodleian, e Musaeo 219
Paris, Bibliothèque de l’Arsenal 8671199
*Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale, lat. 93321204
Poitiers, Bibliothèque Municipale 184
Vatican City, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, cod. Barberinianus lat. 160
Vatican City, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, lat. 4417
Vatican City, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, lat. 4418
Vatican City, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, Pal. lat. 1871205
Vatican City, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, Pal. lat. 1094
Vatican City, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, regin. lat. 11431206
1194
http://www.e-codices.unifr.ch/en/list/one/fmb/cb-0177
1196
Cited by Wickersheimer 1966.
1197
Cited by Glaze 2012.
1198
1199
Cited by Langslow 2006.
1200
1201
1202
1203
Cited by García González 2007.
1204
http://gallica.bnf.fr/ark:/12148/btv1b60004321/f1.image.langEN
1205
1206
1195
- 289 -
Worcester, Cathedral Library, MS Q. 40
Zurich, Zentralbibliothek C.1281207
1207
- 290 -
Appendix 1: Chapters on gout in the Latin Alexander (ed.) missing entirely from the
De podagra (De pod.)
2.243 (75v–76r)
Quo oportet podagricis extrinsecus adhibere ad dolorem mitigandum et
calorem extinguendum
2.244 (76r)
Confectio dyaltee caceltice1208
2.245 (76r–76v)
De amplastris
2.246 (76v)
De linimentis
2.247 (76v)
Signa si de flegmatico humore podagra generetur
2.252 (77v)
De antidoto dyacorallion
2.253 (77v–78r)
Item de antidoto trachii1209
2.254 (78r)
De potionibus
2.255 (78r–78v)
De localibus curis ad eos qui de frigidis humoribus doloribus
exagitantur
2.256 (78v)
De calefacientibus potenter
2.2[57] (78v–79r)
De balneis
2.258 (79r)
De unguentis dyaforeticis
2.259 (79r–79v)
Ad eos qui in pedibus de flegmatico humore nimios habent tumores
2.260 (79v–80r)
Psilotrum podagricis
2.266 (81v)
De anodinis antidotis et catarticis dandis
2.268 (82r)
De cathaputiis1210
2.269 (82r)
Potio de coronopodium1211
2.271 (82v)
De localibus adiutoriis mitigatiuis
1208
‘cacelticus v. cathecticus’ and ‘cathecticus [καθεκτικός], retentive (med.)’ DMLBS.
A, 121vb (Langslow, transcript): ‘Antidotum Eraclii (corr. ex -tlii vel -dii) philosophi’ (=II.527.6:
‘Ἀντίδοτος ἡ Ἡρακλείδου τοῦ φιλοσόφου, ἥτις πολλὴν δέδωκε πεῖραν ἐπὶ πολλῶν’).
1210
+gloss ‘a’: ‘id est pillulis.’ (ed., 82r).
1211
+gloss ‘d’: ‘coronopodium herba est q(uae) pes corui dicitur. folia h(m) ut psillium. Jan(_).’ (ed., 82r).
1209
- 291 -
Appendix 2: Content of M (Montecassino, Archivio della Badia, V. 97)
Compiled using Langslow 2006, 45–61212
1a–1b
Sapientia artis medicinae
1b–3a
pseudo-Hippocratic and other anonymous prognostic texts
3a–4a
Incipiunt indicia ualitudinum Yppogratis
4a
Quomodo uisitare debes infirmum
4a–4b
Cura febrientibus
4b–6a
Vindicianus, Epistula ad Pentadium
6a–8a
Vindicianus, Gynaecia
8a–10a
Incipit epistula Yppogratis de fleubothomia
10a–10b
De mensura tollendo sanguinem in magnitudine aegritudinis et fortitudo
uirtutis
10b–12b
Pseudo-Aristotle, Problemata
12b–13b
De passionibus unde eueniunt
13b–20b
Isidore, Etymologiae 4.1–12
20b–23b
Hippocrates, Epistula ad Antiochum regem
23a–24a
Item alia aepistula
24a
Item alia aepistula
24a
Alia
24a–26a
Epistula de ratione uentris uel uiscerum
26a–26b
Item alia aepistula de pulsis et urinis
26b–33a
De pulsibus et urinis
33a–89a
Galen, Ad Glauconem de medendi methodo 1–2
89a–108b
Liber tertius
109a
Theodorus Priscianus, end of Book 2
109a–131a
Liber Aurelii
131a–199b
Liber Esculapii
199b–282a
Commentary (Lat. A) on Hippocrates, Aphorisms, 1–7
282a–466a
The Latin Alexander, Books 1–31213
466a–474b
[Pseudo-]Galen, Alphabetum ad Paternum
1212
1213
Cf. Everett 2012, 126–7.
See Langslow 2006, 45–6 for further details.
- 292 -
Compiled using Langslow 2006, 45–61212
475b–476a
De herbis
476a–476b
Dioscorides, Liber medicinae ex herbis femininis
477a–522b
Apuleius Platonicus, Herbarius
523a–532b
Dioscorides, Liber medicinae ex herbis femininis
532b–533a
De taxone liber
532b–545a
Incipit de quadrupedibus
533a–545a
Sextus Placitus, Liber medicinae ex animalibus
545a–552b
[Pseudo-]Galen, Alphabetum ad Paternum
- 293 -
Appendix 3: Content of v1 (Vendôme, Bibliothèque municipale 109)
Compiled using Sigerist 1943, 68–89; Wickersheimer 1966, 175–81; Langslow 2006, 101
1r
Alexander Trallianus, De mulsa [1.103, ed.]1214
1v–35v
Galen, De medendi methodo ad Glauconem 1–2
35v–50r
Liber tertius
50r–58r
extracts from Theodorus Priscianus Book 2
58r–59r
a short extract De sincope1215
59r–66r
Alexander Trallianus, extracts1216
66–86
Esculapius and Alexander Trallianus, extracts, including De podagra
[2.235–270, ed.] at 75v–86v1217 1218 1219
87
Pseudo-Galen, De dynamidiis
87–88
Caelius Aurelianus, De salutaribus praeceptis (a short fragment)
88
a glossary, only partly medical
88v–91v
Theodorus Priscianus 3.1–8 and part of 3.9
92r–97v
three series of medical recipes (mainly antidotes against poisons;
purgatives; simples) and a short text on blood-letting1220
98r–134v
Liber dynamidii, altogether more than 380 recipes1221
134v–137v and
Liber diaetarum1222
1214
The incipit, ‘Necessarium esse existimavimus ut de mulsa debeamus rememorari.’ and explicit, ‘non
solum ad oculos sed et in alias totius corporis passiones.’, to De mulsa found here in v1 (1r, Sigerist 1943,
69) are identical to those in v3 (2r and 2v respectively, see ibid., 98).
1215
See Langslow 2006, 101 n.132 for further details. For the incipit and explicit, see Wickersheimer 1966,
176.
1216
See Langslow 2006, 101 for further details.
1217
Sigerist 1943, 78 has: ‘fol. 66r–68v: FRAGMENTA EX AURELII LIBRO SECUNDO =ESCULAPII
LIBRI CAP. XXV–XXIII, VII–IX, XV.’
1218
Sigerist 1943, 80–1 has: ‘fol. 68v–86v: FRAGMENTA EX ALEXANDRI TRALLIANI NECNON
ESCULAPII LIBRIS. Inc. fol. 68v: Incipit de reuma ventris de libro Alexandri sicut ibidem testabatur de
libro philonium subtraxisset. (Alex. Trall. II, 79) ...’ [sic]; cf. Beccaria 1956, 186. Note that 2.79–103, ed., of
the Latin Alexander are interpolations from Philumenus, see Langslow 2006, 15 (Table 2.1).
1219
For Esculapius, Sigerist 1943, 78–80 gives incipits, and at times extensive transcripts, from sections to be
found at 66r–68v, with chapter numbers based on the Strasbourg, 153[3] edition: ff. 66r–66v, XXV + XXVI
+ XXVII; f. 67r, XXVIII + VII [sic]; f. 67v, VIII + IX; f. 68r, XV. See ibid. for more details. Sigerist 1943,
81 gives the incipit to XXXII, at 71r, again with the chapter number based on the Strasbourg, 153[3] edition.
Wickersheimer 1966, 177–8 has additional identifications: Esculapius XXX at 70v, before XXXII at 71r; f.
73r, XLIII–XLVI.
1220
See Wickersheimer 1966, 178–9 for further details.
1221
See Sigerist 1943, 83–4; Wickersheimer 1966, 179–80, and note that Wickersheimer’s list of recipes
includes: f. 115r, ‘Cataputias podagricis expertas theochristi ...’ and f. 128v, ‘Unguentum prodogricis [sic]
quod usus est Alexander Patricius ...’, ibid., 180, and where the ellipses are Wickersheimer’s.
- 294 -
Compiled using Sigerist 1943, 68–89; Wickersheimer 1966, 175–81; Langslow 2006, 101
140r–142v
137v–138r
Medicamina1223
138v–140r
Sapientia artis medicinae1224
143v
Medicamina1225 added in a later, twelfth-century, hand1226
1222
See Sigerist 1943, 84–6; Wickersheimer 1966, 181; Langslow 2006, 68–75 (Section 3.2.4, including
Tables 3.5 and 3.6).
1223
See Sigerist 1943, 86–7; Wickersheimer 1966, 181.
1224
See Sigerist 1943, 87–8; Wickersheimer 1966, 181.
1225
See Sigerist 1943, 88–9.
1226
Sigerist 1943, 88.
- 295 -
Appendix 4: Content of Ca (Cambridge, Peterhouse 251)
Using James 1899, 307–101227
Ms. I1228
Ms. II
Ms. III
Ms. IV
Ms. V
Ms. VI, ff.106–191b: A tract on diseases in six books1229
106r1230
The initial of the prologue is cut out. What remains begins thus:
1. M̅ quidem non solum communem omnium fisin.
The sections of the prologue are
2. de diuersitate febrium.
3. ne quis ignorans medicinam morituro adhibeat.
108r
Capitula of book I
Liber i has liii chapters.
i. de effemerinis febribus.
liii. de diebus creticis: de cognitione emitritei.
129v1231
Liber ii, xxv chapters
i. de flegmone.
xxv. de elefantiosis.
142v1232
Lib. iii, lxviii chapters
i. de cephalea id est dolore capitis.
lxvii. de paralisi et eius signis.
lxviii. de eius curatione.
158v1233
Lib. iv, xxviii chapters
i. De IIIIor humoribus.
xxviii. De parotidis.
1227
Note that Ca consists of six manuscripts bound together, James 1899, 308.
For the content of MSS 1–5, see James 1899, 308–9.
1229
ff. 106r–191v: the pre-Gariopontean ‘De pod. Grouping’.
1230
That is: Galen, Ad Glauconem 1.
1231
That is: Galen, Ad Glauconem 2.
1232
That is: Liber tertius.
1233
That is: Liber Aurelii.
1228
- 296 -
Using James 1899, 307–101227
167v1234
Lib. v, lx chapters
i. De cephaloponia.
lx. de artriticis.
186r1235
Lib. vi, xxii chapters
i. De podagricis.
xxii. De balneis quomodo uti debeant.
Ends 191v
1234
That is: Liber Esculapii.
That is: De pod. James 1899, 307–10 makes no mention of the additional material found at 191v, ll.10–
30. Gneuss and Lapidge 2014, 136 have ‘Galen (?), De podagra’.
1235
- 297 -
Appendix 5: Ca, list of capitula (186r)
Line
column I1236
12–13
EXPLICIT LIBER QUINTUS. INCIPIUNT CAPITULA LIBRI SEXTI.1237
14
I. De podagricis.
De egestatione.
15
II. Signa podagrae quae ex
Cur podagrae de flegmatico hu
sanguine est et cura eius.
[16] more generantur.
XIIII.
De catarticis dandis.
XV.
De oximelle iuliani.
XVI.
De cataputiis dandis.
XVII.
De oleribus dandis illis.
XVIII.
16
column II
XIII.
III. Signa et cura reumaticae
podagrae.
17
IIII. De medicaminibus
soluentibus poros.
18
V. De podagra generata ex
colerico humore.
19
VI. De humore colerico qui fit in
articulis pedum.
20
VII. De diuersitate curationum
podagrae.
21
VIII. De uirtute rosacei olei.
De uolatilibus dandis.
XIX.
22
IX. De dieta podagricorum.
De piscibus dandis.
XX.
23
X. De leguminibus.
De carnibus quas manducent.
XXI.
24
XI. De pomis dandis.
De balneis quomodo uti debeant.
XXII.
25
XII. De tragdematibus. INCIPIT LIBER SEXTUS. De podagricis.1238
1236
All chapter numbers are red. The initials to the chapter headings are in the following colours—I: ‘D’
=blue; II: ‘S’ =red; III: ‘S’ =purple; IIII: ‘D’ =red; V: ‘D’ =green; VI: ‘D’ =red; VII: ‘D’ =purple; VIII: ‘D’
=red; IX: ‘D’ =blue; X: ‘D’ =red; XI: ‘D’ =purple; XII: the ‘D’ of ‘De tragdematibus’ is red; XIII: ‘D’ =red;
XIIII: ‘C’ =blue; XV: ‘D’ =purple; XVI: ‘D’ =red; XVII: ‘D’ =green; XVIII: ‘D’ =red; XIX: ‘D’ =purple;
XX: ‘D’ =red; XXI: ‘D’ =blue; XXII: ‘D’ =red.
1237
The ‘E’ of ‘EXPLICIT’ is blue, the ‘I’ of ‘INCIPIUNT’ is green, the remaining letters are red.
1238
The ‘I’ of ‘INCIPIT’ is purple and the remaining letters are red, the ‘D’ of ‘De podagricis’ is green and
the remaining letters are red.
- 298 -
Appendix 6: Ca, capitula against headings within text
Heading in list of capitula, Ca
f.186r,
Heading within text, Ca
Heading, De pod.
where Col. I/Col. II = ff.
Column no.
Col. I,
I. De podagricis.
l.14
186r,
De podagricis.
1.t. De podagricis
l.25
Col. I,
II. Signa podagrae
186v,
Signa podagrae quae
2.t. Podagra si ex
l.15
quae ex sanguine est
ll.20/21
ex sanguine est et
sanguine fuerit
cura eius. .ii.1239
generata
et cura eius.
Col. I,
III. Signa et cura
187r,
Signa et cura
3.t. De localibus
l.16
reumaticae podagrae.
l.11
reumatice podagre.
curis
Col. I,
IIII. De
187v,
De medicaminibus
4.t. Ad poros ...
l.17
medicaminibus
l.25
soluentibus poros.
soluentibus poros.
Col. I,
VII. De diuersitate
l.20
[incipit: Ad poros ...]
188r, l.7
De diuersitate
5.t. De cerotis ad
curationum
curat(ionum)
poros
podagrae.
podagrae. [incipit:
Quoniam diuersa
sunt ...]
Col. I,
V. De podagra
188v,
De podagra generata
6.t. Signa si de
l.18
generata ex colerico
l.29
ex colerico humore.
colerico humore
humore.
podagra fuerit
generata
Col. I,
VI. De humore
l.19
189r, l.4
De humore colerico
7.t. Curatio podagrae
colerico qui fit in
qui fit in articulis
calidae de coleribus
articulis pedum.
pedum.
in articulis
[NB: no equivalent in list of
189v,
Item aliud de eadem
8.t. Podagricis quae
capitula]
l.14
re. [incipit: Non enim
sunt <ex>trinsecus
oportet ...]
adhibenda
9.t. De embroca
Col. I,
VIII. De uirtute
189v,
De uirtute rosacei
l.21
rosacei olei.
l.22
olei.
1239
Note that this is the only time a number is added, at 186v, l.21.
- 299 -
Heading in list of capitula, Ca
Heading within text, Ca
Heading, De pod.
Col. I,
IX. De dieta
189v,
De dieta
10.t. De dieta
l.22
podagricorum.
l.30
podagricorum.
Col. II,
De oleribus dandis
189v,
De oleribus.
11.t. De oleribus
l.20
illis. XVIII.
l.34
Col. II,
De uolatilibus
190r,
De uolatilibus
12.t. De uolatilibus
l.21
dandis. XIX.
ll.1/2
dandis.
Col. II,
De piscibus dandis.
190r, l.3
De piscibus dandis.
13.t De piscibus
l.22
XX.
Col. II,
De carnibus quas
190r,
De carnibus.
14.t. De carnibus
l.23
manducent. XXI.
l.10
Col. I,
X. De leguminibus.
190r,
De fabis. [incipit:
15.t. De leguminibus
l.18
Fabas uirides ...]
190r,
De leguminibus. [sic] 16.t. De pomis
ll.21/22
[incipit: Poma quae
l.23
Col. I,
XI. De pomis dandis.
l.24
multum ...]
Col. I,
XII. De
190r,
l.25
tragdematibus.
ll.26/27
Col. II,
De egestatione. XIII.
190r,
l.14
De tragematibus.
17.t. De
tragoematibus
De egestatione.
18.t. De gestatione
ll.30/31
Col. II,
Cur podagrae de
190r,
Cur podagre de
19.t. Curatio si de
ll.15/16
flegmatico hu
l.35
flegmatico humore
flegmatico humore
generantur.
podagra generatur
20.t. De catarticis
21.t. De oximelle
22.t. De cataputiis
[16] more
generantur. XIIII.
Col. II,
190v,
l.17
XV.
l.13
Col. II,
190v,
l.18
XVI.
l.30
Col. II,
191r.
l.19
l.16
dandis
Col. II,
De balneis quomodo
191r,
De balneis quomodo
l.24
uti debeant. XXII.
l.35
uti debeant.
- 300 -
23.t. De balneis
Appendix 7: Ca, provisional transcript of 191v, ll.10–30
l.10
Si ex euacuatione angustia fuerit geminata. aqua frig[i?]1240
l.11
da in facie est roranda. et nares trahendae sunt. et stomachum
l.12
fricetur manibus uomantque. Sed et manus et coxae. ligaturis
l.13
astringantur. Oportet enim esse ligatura fortior in superior
l.14
partes ut inferius decurrat. quando uero fit euacuatio su
l.15
perius. necesse est inferiores partes ligare. Sanantur h(aec) ex
l.16
uini frigido. aqua temperato. Datum enim subitaneam euacu
l.17
ationem sistit. si nichil est quod prohibeat. his uero quibus est in uen
l.18
tre reuma. balnea sunt utilia. Quibus autem sanguis fluit pe[?]1241
l.19
sima. et qui euacuantur per sudorem multum contraria. Denique opor
l.20
tet cutes eorum constringi stipticis sufficientur et frigidis.
l.21
Laxatoriis uero cauendum est. Maxime frigidum dandum est
l.22
uinum.
l.23
Confricare oportet coxas. et calefacere a uino et cibis
l.24
abstinere. Quod si febriunt. a balneis. Detur au(tem) ad bi
l.25
bendum mulsa. ubi thimum siue origanum uel puleium. aut
l.26
ysopum decoctum est. Vtile est eis et oximelle.
l.27
Aloen et draconis sanguinem.
l.28
et masticae. et incensum. simul tere. et cum albugine oui
l.29
misce. Multum enim ad emigraneam et p(ro)fluxum sanguinis
l.30
p(ro)dest.
1240
1241
Unreadable because of binding.
Unreadable because of binding.
- 301 -
Appendix 8: Content of Ce (Cesena, Malatestiana D XXIII.1)
Taken from the Malatestiana website1242
Using Baader 1977, 62–41243
1.
GALENUS, CLAUDIUS
1ar–46ar: Galen, Θεραπευτικὴ μέθοδος, Bks 7–
De ingenio sanitatis [Methodus
14; translated by Burgundio of Pisa1244
medendi. L. VII–XIV]
2.
GALENUS, CLAUDIUS
46ar–85br: Galen, Περὶ τῶν πεπονθότων τόπων;
De interioribus [Methodus
translated by Burgundio of Pisa1245
medendi. L. I–VI]
3.
GALENUS, CLAUDIUS
85av–133ar: translated from Galen, Περὶ
De simplici medicina
κράσεως καὶ δυνάμεως τῶν ἁπλῶν φαρμάκων
through Ḥubaiš, rendered into Latin by Gerard
of Cremona1246
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
GALENUS, CLAUDIUS
133ar–133bv: Galen, Περὶ σφυγμῶν τοῖς
De pulsibus ad Tyrones
εἰσαγομένοις; translated by Burgundio of Pisa
GALENUS, CLAUDIUS
136bv–145av: Galen, Περὶ τῶν ἐν τοῖς σφυγμοῖς
De causis pulsuum
αἰτίων; translated by Burgundio of Pisa
GALENUS, CLAUDIUS
145av–151bv: Galen, Περὶ διαφορᾶς σφυγμῶν;
De differentiis pulsuum
translated by Burgundio of Pisa1247
GALENUS, CLAUDIUS
151bv–171bv: Galen, Ὑγιεινά; translated by
De regimine sanitatis
Burgundio of Pisa
GALENUS, CLAUDIUS
171bv–172av: A pseudo-Hippocratic Epistula
De flebothomia
de phlebotomia from the early middle ages;
incipit: Flebotomia est vene recte incisio et
sanguis immoderata effusio; explicit: Explicit
liber Galieni principis medicorum de
flebotomia deo gratias (172av)
1242
http://www.malatestiana.it/manoscritti/indexg.htm (last accessed December 2014).
Baader 1977, 62–4 is available to view on the Malatestiana website; see ibid. for incipits/explicits. See
also Manfron 1998, 182–4; again, available to view on the Malatestiana website.
1244
The translation of the fourteenth book was completed by Peter of Abano, Baader 1977, 62. For Peter of
Abano (c. 1250–1315 or 1316) (Pietro D’Abano), see Klemm and De Leemans 2014.
1245
For ‘Burgundio of Pisa’, see Beullens 2014a. For ‘Burgundio of Pisa’s translation of Galen’s Περὶ τῶν
πεπονθότων τόπων: “De interioribus”’, see Durling 1986.
1246
For ‘Gerard of Cremona’, see Burnett 2014a.
1247
See Durling 1986, 439–42.
1243
- 302 -
9.
GALENUS, CLAUDIUS
172av–199br: Galen, Περὶ τροφῶν δυνάμεως;
De cibis et alimentis
translated by William of Moerbeke1248
10. GALENUS, CLAUDIUS
De motibus liquidis
199br–203bv: De motibus liquidis is the Latin
rendering, by Mark of Toledo,1249 of
Ḥunain’s1250 Arabic translation of a Galenic
work lost in Greek
De voce
204ar–205bv: De voce is the Latin rendering, by
the School of Toledo, of Ḥunain’s Arabic
translation of a Galenic work lost in Greek1251
De simplicibus farmaciis
205bv–207br: an anonymous translation of the
High Middle Ages of Galen, Περὶ τῆς τῶν
καθαιρόντων φαρμάκων δυνάμεως; f. 205bv:
Incipit liber Galieni de simplicibus farmatiis
(red); incipit: Secundum eandem causam
videntur antiquissimi medicorum.
De febribus ad glauconem
207av–226av: translated from Galen, Πρὸς
Γλαύκωνα θεραπευτικά through Ḥunain,
rendered into Latin by Gerard of Cremona
De podagra
226bv–229br: Last chapter, De podagra,1252
from the early medieval Esculapius, often
becomes independent; also attributed to Galen
in Codex Vaticanus lat. 44181253 of the 11th
century.
f. 226bv, incipit: Podagricorum causas scire
oportet
1248
For ‘William of Moerbeke’, see Beullens 2014b.
See Nutton 2007a, 169; there is also an extant Latin version translated from the Greek by Nicholas of
Reggio (Niccolò da Reggio), ibid. For ‘Galen on Problematical Movements’, see Nutton and Bos 2011; for
‘De motibus liquidis and the medieval Latin Galen’, see Nutton 2007a. For ‘Mark of Toledo’, see Burnett
2014b.
1250
For ‘Hunayn ibn Ishaq’, see De Young 2014.
1251
Nutton, in Nutton and Bos 2011, 46: ‘De uoce [is] a Latin summary of a lost Galenic work’.
1252
That is: De pod.
1253
That is: Va4.
1249
- 303 -
f. 229br: Explicit liber Galieni de[o] gratias.
15. HIPPOCRATES
De lege1254
[Not listed in Baader 1977, 62–4; note that this
is in a different hand]
1254
Manfron 1998, 183: ‘15. De lege [trad. Niccolò da Reggio] / c. 229rB / Inc.: Medicina artium
excellentissima / Exp.: perficiuntur secretis scientie / c. 230v Indice / Inc.: Liber Galieni de Elementis. I. /
Exp.: De lege secundum Ipocratis ultimo’ (where the square brackets are Manfron’s). Cf. Kibre 1985, 184–6.
- 304 -
Appendix 9: Sections in Ce
[Section]1255 Incipit [= De pod.]
Chapter, De pod.
[1] 226vb,
Podagricorum causas scire
Chapter I
l.1
oportet ... [= 1.1]
[2] 226vb,
Predicendum est nunc de
l.46
ceteris ... [= 2.1]
[3] 227ra,
Ergo reumatizantibus locis si
l.31
flegmon ... [= 3.1]
[4] 227va,
Quoniam diuersa sunt genera
l.26
medicamentorum ...
Chapter II
Chapters III + IIII
Chapter V
[= 5.1]
[5] 227va,
Hermodactili diagridii ... [=
this is still Chapter V; 5.9 begins: puluis
l.56
5.10; but note that this new
catarticus inuentus ... Given that the
section probably should have
chapter heading for Chapter V is De
begun earlier, at l.47, with
cerotis ad poros — that is for external
puluis catarticus inuentus ... [=
preparations — beginning a new section
5.9]; certainly ‘puluis’ begins a
at 5.9, when we are now dealing with
new line and is framed in blue,
medicaments to be taken internally, would
however, it is written normally]
be logical.
[6] 228ra,
Si ergo ex colerico humore ...
Chapter VI
l.2
[= 6.1]
[7] 228ra,
Quod si humorem qui in pedum
l.16
articl(_) fuerit colericum esse
Chapters VII + VIII + VIIII
cognoueris ... [7.1]
[8] 228rb,
Nunc autem de dieta dicendum
Chapters X + XI + XII
l.51
est ... [10.1]
[9] 228va,
Pisces aspratiles ... [= 13.1]
Chapter XIII
Ceruina manducent ... [= 14.1]
Chapter XIIII
l.7
[10] 228va,
l.19
1255
Note that there are no section numbers in the manuscript itself. Note also that, within these sixteen main
sections, the capital letters of the first word of some sentences are ‘framed’, to the left and above, in red or
blue, with the colour tending to alternate within a given section.
- 305 -
[Section]1255 Incipit [= De pod.]
Chapter, De pod.
[11] 228va,
Fabas uirides ... [= 15.1]
Chapter XV
[12] 228va,
Poma que multum dulcia sunt
Chapter XVI
l.36
... [= 16.1]
[13] 228va,
Tragemata autem expediunt ...
l.44
[= 17.1]
[14] 228va,
Gestare int(er) mediocriter ...
Chapter XVIII + XVIIII + XX
l.50
[18.1]
It seems to be particularly odd that
l.31
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIIII, ‘Curatio si de flegmatico
humore podagra generatur’, has not been
chosen to start a new section. Possibly, Ce
beginning with Intendendum est ...
humore, where De pod. (19.1) begins
Dicendum est ergo quomodo oportet de
[de om. ρ σ Bon.] flegmatico et frigido
humore, has been a distraction?1256
[15] 228vb,
Oximel iuliani catarticum ... [=
l.46
21.1]
[16] 229ra,
Balnea igitur de dulci aqua
l.55
facta ... [= 23.1]
Chapters XXI + XXII
Chapter XXIII
1256
In the margin, a different hand has noted where ‘podag(re) d(e) flegmatic_ [?]’ begins. Manfron 1998,
182: ‘Note marginali di varie mani, fra cui quella di Giovanni di Marco’.
- 306 -
Appendix 10: Content of E (El Escorial, N. iii. 17)
Using Antolín 1910–23, III.155–6, where all brackets and ellipses are Antolín’s own
Oribasii commentaria in aphorismos Hippocratis; Galeni opus.1257
I. (fol. 1)
In nomine dni. incipit antidotorum liber. Anti. quod dicitur panchia ad
digestionem pectoris tociusque corporis ... (a fragment).
II. (fol. 2)
[Arbor divisionis Medicinae].1258
(fol. 2v)
[Oribasii commentaria in aphorismos Hippocratis. Prologus]. Medicina
partitur secundum minorem particionem in partes duas ...1259
(fol. 9) /
Particula II. / Particula III.
(fol. 16)
(fol. 21) /
Particula IV. / Particula V.
(fol. 29)
(fol. 31v) /
Particula VI. / Particula VII: des. quia plus siccat luna quam si unguantur
(fol. 34v)
aut a cibis abstineant. (conf. several editions).
III. (fol. 41)
Incipiunt capitula libri Galieni. I. De effemoris febribus ... XLVII. De
emitreteis febribus. Liber primus. Quae uel quantae sint febrium species ...
des. aut mox ab inicio permixtis utrisque.1260
(fol. 65v)
[Capitula libri II]. I. De flegmone et eiusdem cura ... XXIIII. De
elefanciosorum simili curatione. Liber II. Explicito primo libro de curatione
febrium ... des. quantum possim scientia manifesta ratione conscribam.
(fol. 81)
[Capitula libri III]. I. De cephalea, id est, dolore capitis ... XLII. De paralisi
et eius cura. Liber III. Cephalea est dolor capitis qui multum tempus ... des.
clisma austerum adhibendum est.1261
(fol. 98v)
[Capitula libri IV]. I. De IIII.or humoribus qualiter aegros faciunt ... XXV.
1257
Described as a generic title by Vázquez Buján 2009, 166.
‘Al fol. 2 tiene los siguientes versos: Magnus alexander bellum mandauit athenis — Infestus populo
totius urbis erat — Ibat aristotiles caute temptare tyrannum — Si prece uel pretio fallere posset eum. —
Quem procul aspitiens sceptrum capitisque coronam — Testans non faciam si qua rogabis ait.—Mutat
aristotiles causam subtiliter urbem — Obsideat frangat menia marte petat. — Penituit iurasse ducem
bellumque precanti — Dat pacem cauti lusus ab arte uiri.’ Antolín 1910–23, III.156; on which, see Vázquez
Buján 2009.
1259
2r–40v: an old Latin commentary on the Aphorisms of Hippocrates, erroneously attributed to Oribasius,
Vázquez Buján 2009, 166; see ibid., n.12.
1260
41r–135v: the pre-Gariopontean ‘De pod. Grouping’, beginning with Galen, Ad Glauconem 1 (f.41) and 2
(f.65v).
1261
That is: Liber tertius.
1258
- 307 -
Using Antolín 1910–23, III.155–6, where all brackets and ellipses are Antolín’s own
De parotidis. Liber IV. Omnibus hominibus generantur aegritudines ... des.
sicut in omnibus uulneribus racio exigit.1262
(fol. 109v)
[Capitula libri V]. I. De cephaloponia ... LVIIII. De artreticis et eorum cura.
Liber V. Cephaloponia est capitis dolor commoto cerebro ... des. cum uino
austero calicem, id est, bibat.1263 1264
(fol. 130v)
[Capitula libri VI]. I. De podagricis ... XXII. De balneis. Liber VI.
Podagricorum causas scire oportet ...1265
IV. (fol.
[De flebothomia].1266
136)
1262
That is: Liber Aurelii.
That is: Liber Esculapii, but see next note.
1264
The Liber Esculapii in E ends with ‘... Circa frigidissima mordatia et ignea acerrime inducta fiant’ (129v,
ll.31–2) and is followed by several recipes for gout, ending with ‘... cu(m) uino austero calice(m) .i. bibat’
(130v, l.10).
1265
That is: De pod., 130v–135v, explicit: ‘... si frigidum tempus est’ (l.33, leaving three empty lines at the
bottom of the folio); not ‘Parte de Galeno De febribus ad Glauconem [+n.17: ‘L. Thorndike-P. Kibre, op. cit.,
p.1056.’]’, Vázquez Buján 2009, 167.
1266
Vázquez Buján 2009, 167: ‘136r–152v: Secuencia de diagramas y textos en los que se presentan los
síntomas de diversas enfermedades, empezando por las fiebres, y los tratamientos correspondientes. [+n.18:
No encuentro justificación para el título De flebothomia que propone [Antolín 1910–23, III.156 n.]. No se
puede descartar que el contenido prescriptivo de 136r sea el tratamiento explicativo de un eventual diagrama
anterior perdido, a juzgar por la forma que adopta el texto en el sector que aquí se inicia y por el hecho de
que los dos últimos cuadernillos, que comienzan precisamente aquí, no tengan numeración; esto podría
sugerir que este bloque final procede de un proyecto libresco distinto de los dos primeros sectores; téngase en
cuenta, además, que en la parte inferior del margen derecho de 136r, una nota, probablemente del s. XIV,
mediante una llamada al inicio de la página, dice hi(c) d(eest) ante in alt(er)a carta require.’ Note that 150v–
151r contain an abbreviated version of the De podagra, identified by Cloudy Fischer. I thank Cloudy Fischer
for bringing this to my attention (pers. comm., April 2015).
1263
- 308 -
Appendix 11: E, list of capitula (130v)
l.11
EXPLICIT LIBER QUINTUS. INCIPIT SEXTUS.1267
l.12
I1268
De1269 podagricis.
l.13
II
De signis podagrae quae ex sanguine fit et cura eius.
l.14
III
De signis et cura reumaticae podagrae.
l.15
IIII
De medicaminibus soluentibus poros.
l.16
V
De podagra generata ex colerico humore.
l.17
VI
De curatione eius.
l.18
VII
De diuersitate curationum podagrae.
l.19
VIII
De uirtute rosacei olei.
l.20
VIIII
De dieta eorum.
l.21
X
De oleribus.
l.22
XI
De uolatilibus.
l.23
XII
De piscibus.
l.24
XIII
De carnibus.
l.25
XIIII
De leguminibus.
l.26
XV
De pomis.
l.27
XVI
De tragoematibus.
l.28
XVII
De egestacione.
l.29
XVIII
De curatione podagrae de flegmatico humore generatae.
l.30
XVIIII
De catarticis.
l.31
XX
l.32
XXI
De catapuciis dandis.
l.33
XXII
De balneis.
l.36
De podagricis.1270
1267
Where the ‘E’ of ‘EXPICIT’ has additional red (top half) and blue (bottom half) shading and all the other
letters have red shading.
1268
All these numbers are in red.
1269
In each capitulum, the ‘D’ of ‘De’ has red shading.
1270
In red, almost centred, following a gap of two lines.
- 309 -
Appendix 12: E, capitula against headings within text
Heading in list of
Heading and chapter number
Heading, De pod.
1271
capitula, f.130v
within text
l.12 I. De podagricis.
130v, l.36 +
.i. De podagricis.
1.t. De podagricis
131r, ll.34–
.ii. De signis
2.t. Podagra si ex
6+
podagrae quae ex
sanguine fuerit generata
131r, l.1
l.13 II. De signis
podagrae quae ex
sanguine fit et cura
sanguine fit et cura
eius.
eius.
l.14 III. De signis et
131v, l.28
.i. [sic] De signis et
cura reumaticae
cura reumaticae
podagrae.
podagrae.
[132v, l.13]
[No heading,
3.t. De localibus curis
4.t. Ad poros ...
incipit: Ad poros
...]
l.15 IIII. De
132v, ll.35–6 .iiii. De
medicaminibus
medicaminibus
soluentibus poros.
soluentibus poros.
l.16 V. De podagra
generata ex
133v, ll.34–
.v. De podagra
6.t. Signa si de colerico
6+
generata ex
humore podagra fuerit
colerico humore.
generata
.vi. De cura
eiusdem.
calidae de coleribus in
colerico humore.
l.17 VI. De curatione
5.t. De cerotis ad poros
134r, ll.8–9
eius.
articulis
l.18 VII. De diuersitate
134v, ll.25–6 .vii. De diuersitate
curationum
curationum
podagrae.
podagrae.
l.19 VIII. De uirtute
rosacei olei.
134v, l.34
.viii. De uirtute
8.t. Podagricis quae sunt
<ex>trinsecus adhibenda
9.t. De embroca
rosacei olei.
1271
The evidence of the colour images for ff.130v–134v(bis) is that all the chapter numbers and headings are
in red, but note that for ff.135r and 135v I only have access to black and white images. Note also that the
chapter headings and numbers are sometimes on opposite sides of the text. I have put all the chapter numbers
before the chapter headings, for ease of reference.
- 310 -
Heading in list of
Heading and chapter number
capitula, f.130v
within text1271
l.20 VIIII. De dieta
134r(bis),
.viiii. De dieta
ll.6–7
eorum.
134r(bis),
.x. De oleribus.
11.t. De oleribus
.xi. De uolatilibus.
.xii. De piscibus.
13.t De piscibus
.xiii. De carnibus.
14.t. De carnibus
134r(bis),
.xiiii. De
ll.32–3
leguminibus.
134r(bis),
.xv. De pomis.
eorum.
l.21 X. De oleribus.
Heading, De pod.
10.t. De dieta
ll.11–12
l.22 XI. De uolatilibus.
134r(bis),
l.16
l.23 XII. De piscibus.
134r(bis),
ll.17–18
l.24 XIII. De carnibus.
134r(bis),
l.25
l.25 XIIII. De
leguminibus.
l.26 XV. De pomis.
16.t. De pomis
ll.35–6
l.27 XVI. De
134v(bis), l.5 .xvi. De
tragoematibus.
l.28 XVII. De
17.t. De tragoematibus
tragoematibus.
134v(bis),
.xvii. De
ll.9–10
egestatione.
134v(bis),
.xviii. De curatione
19.t. Curatio si de
curatione podagrae ll.13–16
podagrae de
flegmatico humore
de flegmatico
flegmatico humore
podagra generatur
humore generatae.
generatae.
egestacione.
l.29 XVIII. De
l.30 XVIIII. De
catarticis.
l.31 XX. De oximelle
iuliani.
134v(bis),
.xviiii. De
ll.29–30+
catarticis.
135r, ll.11–
.xx. De oximelle
12
iuliani.
l.32 XXI. De catapuciis 135v, ll.2–3
dandis.
l.33 XXII. De balneis.
.xxi. De catapuciis
18.t. De gestatione
20.t. De catarticis
21.t. De oximelle
22.t. De cataputiis dandis
dandis.
135v, ll.22–3 .xxii. De balneis.
23.t. De balneis
- 311 -
Appendix 13: E, provisional transcript of 129v, l.33–130v, l.10
129v, l.33
Poc[io?]1272 podagricis p(ro)bata. Brisconis .÷ [****] uini .SS [****]
129v, l.34
coques ad t(er)cia(m) [****] exinde accipiat p(er) singulos dies [****]
129v, l.35
usq(ue) du(m) san(us) efficiat(ur). Ite(m) cataplasma q(uod) mox
dolore(m) tollit.
129v, l.36
Coriandru(m) uiride(m). sem(en) urticae. sulphur. amoniacu(m). mica(m)
130r, l.1
panis aqua infusi. Teres om(n)ia. et impones ad locu(m).
130r, l.2
Item ebuli int(_)ruscu(m) in uino coctu(m) cu(m) adipe porcino et
130r, l.3
farina sigalis. ut cataplasma impones. Item lini seme(n)
130r, l.4
in lacte cap(ri)no coctu(m) ut cataplasma impones. Cicutae
130r, l.5
folia similit(er). Item petrae molaris puluere(m) cu(m) farina sigalis
130r, l.6
aut lenticulae. in aceto coctu(m) impones. Ite(m) [fumi corr. ex flumi?]
folia
130r, l.7
quae angustiora s(unt). tundes. et sup(er) podagra(m) pones. et int(er)
130r, l.8
poucos [sic] dies dolore(m) tollit. Ite(m) potio podagricis. ℞. ari
130r, l.9
stologia(m) rotunda(m). et cardamomu(m). petroselinu(m). Myrram
130r, l.10
Lauribacas. Centauria(m). [+ s. s. SS + in marg. an(a) [****]] mel atticum
q(uod) sufficit. Repo
130r, l.11
nes in dolio. Da exinde [****] in aquae calice .i. Ite(m) fo
130r, l.12
mentatio. Lili sem(en). camomila(m) coques in aqua. et loca
130r, l.13
dolentia fouebis. Item [****] Sterc(us) colu(m)binu(m) tundes. et
130r, l.14
in uino coques. et impones. Ite(m) cataplasma podagricis. Li
130r, l.15
ni sem(en) coques in aceto. et teres. addes mel. et cataplasma
130r, l.16
facies. et ad dolore(m) et tumore(m) uteris. Ite(m) ius coriandri.
130r, l.17
aloen [sic]. Litargiru(m). sirico [+ in marg. sirico fit [****]. [****] e(st)
pigm(en)tu(m).]. et lictu(m) teres. et cernes. et desup(er)
130r, l.18
inungues. dolore(m) mitigat. Ite(m) plantaginis folia et pa
130r, l.19
ne(m) nitidu(m) mittes in aceto mollire. et simul tribulum
130r, l.20
et modicu(m) salis. et miscebis. et cataplasma facies. et sup(er)
130r, l.21
dolore(m) impones. et p(_)de(m). Ite(m) cap(ri)ni seui [****]. Sina
1272
This transcription from 129v, l.33–130r, l.36 has been produced using a black and white PDF file, those
words highlighted with (presumably) green wash are particularly difficult to read.
- 312 -
130r, l.22
pi [****] simul mixtu(m) et illinitu(m) dolore(m) tollit.1273 Ca
130r, l.23
taplasma podagricis. Strigni manpl(_) .iii. salis [corr. ex sales] manu(m)
130r, l.24
plena(m). pane(m) nitidu(m) quantu(m) suffic(it). et teres simul et cata
130r, l.25
plasma facies. et sup(er) dolore(m) impones. et sanabit(ur). Ite(m)
130r, l.26
Simphoniacae foli(orum) et lactucae foli(orum) an(a) manipl(_) .ii. [?]
130r, l.27
Salis [corr. ex Sales] manu(m) plena(m). et teres. et micas mittes de pane
130r, l.28
nitido. et te(m)p(er)ab(is) cu(m) aceto. ut pastillu(m) fiat. et facies ex [+ in
marg. ll.28–34 Ite(m) ermodact(_)i [?] / [****] z(in)z(iberis) [****] / [?]tani
[****] / pip(er)is. cimini / an(a) ÷ [****] fac / pill(_). et dab(is) cu(m) / aq(ua)
cal(_).]
130r, l.29
inde cataplasma. et pones sup(ra). mirifice dolore(m) tollit.
130r, l.30
passionis. siue spinae nod(orum). siue osuu(m). Ite(m) mal(_)ag. Ca
130r, l.31
niculata(m) subcinere madefacta(m). sup(er) dolore(m) impones. Ite(m)
130r, l.32
fumi [corr. ex flumi] trita et sup(er)posita. miru(m) e(st). Item
purgatoriu(m) poda
130r, l.33
gricis. ℞. Ermodattili [****] Ameos [****]
130r, l.34
Cimini. p(i)peris an(a) .℈.ii. pip(er)is albi. Euphorbii. an(a) .℈.ii. [?]
130r, l.35
Fac pulte(m). et dab(is) .℈.ii. [?] Ant(_) p(ri)die in uino infundes
130r, l.36
et ei bibere in solio dabis. et miraberis effectu(m). Vng(_)
130v, l.1
podagricis. Olei [****]. ederae. ablactae siluestris. an(a)
130v, l.2
manpl(_) .i. coques simul. et colab(is). deinde mittes cerae
130v, l.3
[****]. Postea addes bisasa(m) [+ s. s. i(d est) peganum]. agrimonia(m).
betonicae
130v, l.4
frondes [corr. ex [?]]. camitreos [+ s. s. .Jerzulla. [?]]. an(a) manpl(_) .i.
coques simul et
130v, l.5
colab(is) diligent(er). Postea arsinagon. sulphur. amoniacu(m)
130v, l.6
granu(m) mastici. litargiru(m). an(a) .÷.i. teres simul. et facies
130v, l.7
pul(_). et c(on)ficies simul. et utere. Fac(it) aetia(m) ad emigra
1273
130r, ll.21–2: ‘Ite(m) cap(ri)ni seui [****]. Sinapi [****]. simul mixtu(m) et illinitu(m) dolore(m) tollit.’ Cf.
‘30. Ad podagram frigidam. Caprinum sebum uncias XVI et sinapis uncias IV, mixtum, inlitum tollit
dolorem.’; from ‘Liber medicinae Sexti Placiti Papyriensis ex animalibus pecoribus et bestiis uel auibus’;
taken from Liber medicinae Sexti Placiti Papyriensis ex animalibus pecoribus et bestiis uel auibus, Howald
and Sigerist 1927, 254 ll.128–31 — a text also found in Va2 and M. Howald and Sigerist give variants for
(amongst others) a manuscript ‘Va’ =Va2: ‘Capri seui uncia et sinapis’ (ibid.).
- 313 -
130v, l.8
nicos. Pocio podagricis. ℞. Ermodactili .÷.iii. pi
130v, l.9
p(er)is. z(in)z(iberis). cymini an(a) .℈.i. de isto puluere in inicio pas
130v, l.10
sionis .℈.iii. cu(m) uino austero calice(m) .i. bibat.
- 314 -
Appendix 14: E, provisional transcript of 136r
l.11274
Pisces aspratiles. salsam(en)ta. sinapi [corr. ex sinape]. calida edant. Ieiuni pip(er)
cu(m) te(m)p(er)ata
l.2
bibant. a balneis abstineant. Splen te(m)p(er)a catarticis. colera(m) nigra(m) de
l.3
pone. p(o) diatrion pip(er)eon da. et filoniu(m) [corr. ex filiniu(m)]. (ue)l
adrianu(m) ieiunis; p(o) escas.
l.4
uomitu(m) p(ro)uoca. oxiporiu(m) frequentius calidu(m) dab(is).
l.51275
his suis dieb(us) sua adiutoria p(ro)cura. .H.1276 Hi usq(ue) ad declinatione(m) et
p(er)fectione(m).
l.6
lauacro abstineant. cu(m) signa digestionis agnoueris. raro lauacru(m)
l.7
affer [?]. die qua n(on) tangunt(ur) [?]. tantu(m) reficient(ur) escis calidis.
stipticis et
l.8
solubrib(us) .i. sucis cu(m) melle et pip(er)e. et aceto paruo. uiscera calefacias
l.9
ex oleo. in quo anetu(m) et abscinthiu(m) decoctu(m) sit. clismata forcia adhibe.
l.10
flebothoma. si iuuenes (ue)l sanguinosi sint. s(ed) modice. urina(m) p(ro)uoca.
l.11
ex petroselino et fenuculi semine et aneto eliadis [? + corr. ex [?]]. quo(rum)
aqua(m) bibant.
l.12
catarticis colera rubra deponat(ur). uomitu(m) p(ro)uoca. aqua(m) calida(m) in
qua
l.13
abscinthiu(m) coctu(m) sit ieiun(us) bibat. escas frigidas da.
l.141277 In p(ri)mo diatrito (ue)l scd(_)o. in uena dextri brachii inferiore q(_)(_) e(st)
eparis. fle
l.15
bothoma. calidu(m) dab(is) .i. sucu(m) ptisanae. ysopu(m). origanu(m). pip(er).
mel. acetu(m)
l.16
paruu(m). Pip(er). spica(m) indica(m) in mulsa decoq(ue). et q(uo)ciens
uoluerint. bibant.
l.17
abscinthiu(m) ponticu(m) in mulsa coctu(m) p(o) vii. dies bibant. catarticis fleg
l.18
ma et colera rubea deponat(ur). uomitu(m) p(o) escas p(ro)uoca. uinu(m)
uetab(is).
1274
Left hand margin has a symbol +red; cf. a similar symbol at 123v.
Left hand margin has a symbol +green; =‘G’?
1276
+blue shading.
1277
Left hand margin has a symbol +green; =‘I’?
1275
- 315 -
l.19
lauent(ur) sepe cu(m) oleo. .K. Hi(s) scd(_)m species suas simpliciu(m) auxiliis
[corr. ex auxilias]
l.20
p(ro)cura suis tp(_)rib(us) .L. hos fom(en)tis .uerae. aptis curab(is). et cataplasmate
l.21
q(uod) recip(_) pollines seminis lini. et ordei. et fenug(re)ci. et mel et aqua(m). et
inde sto
l.22
machu(m) p(er) triduu(m) calidissime uapora. catarticis colera rubea et flegma
l.23
deponat(ur). q(uae) in oximelle da mixto pip(er)e. pulegio. ysopo. origano.
l.24
thimo. et t(_)ria cocl(_) ieiuni p(er) singulos dies accipiant. radices da. uomitu(m)
l.25
p(ro)uoca. et urina(m). .M.1278 In initio oximelle simplex dab(is) p(er) triduu(m)
l.26
cocl(_) t(_)ria; radicul(_) in oximelle infusis p(ri)die. ieiunis uomitu(m)
p(ro)uoca.
l.27
urina(m) p(ro)uoca sic. Radices asparagi. (ue)l ramulos ipsos. similit(er) apiu(m).
l.28
et anetu(m). si n(on) omnia (ue)l [?] singula mittes in calda. et donec color aquae
l.29
tinctior fiat coquant(ur). et bibant sepe. catartico flegmatico. uentre(m)
l.30
depone. si h(aec) n(on) p(ro) sint. filoniu(m) aut adrianu(m) cu(m) mulsa in
modu(m) auellanae da.
l.31
Si h(aec) ferre etas (ue)l uirt(us) n(on) pote(_). leuiori [corr. ex leuiora] p(ro)cura.
Ex oleo calido cu(m) cocto
l.32
abscinthio et aneto foue stomachu(m). Salsa. erucas. rafani radices. et
c(on)ditu(m)
l.33
accipiant. ex calida sup(ra)scripta mixtu(m). et melius addes spica(m) nardi
l.34
et pip(er) [?, corr ex. pip(er)e ?]. et sem(en) apii. a lauacro abstineant. catartica
assidua p(ro)s(unt).
l.351279 Si nulli .horu(m). eueniant. planetae dicant(ur). quas [?] catarticis q(ui)b(us) colera et
flegma
l.36
deponunt(ur) [?]. curab(is). et epithima stomacho dab(is) an(te) accessione(m).
dab(is) etia(m). h(_) d(_). ante in
l.37
alt(er)a carta req(ui)re.1280
1278
‘.K.’, ‘.L.’, and ‘.M.’ all have blue shading.
Left hand margin has a symbol +blue; =‘N’?
1280
Inverted red ‘L’, followed by ‘altera carta require’, just beneath the end of l.36, and a symbol with red
shading. On ‘h(_) d(_). ante in alt(er)a carta req(ui)re’, Vázquez Buján 2009, 167 n.18 has: ‘... una nota,
probablemente del s. XIV, mediante una llamada al inicio de la página, dice h(ic) d(eest) ante in alt(er)a
carta require.’
1279
- 316 -
Appendix 15: E, marginalia and interlinear glosses
f.131v, l.31
= 3.1: diaforesin + superscript ‘id est mitigationem.’
f.132r, l.3
= 3.4: alfita + in margin ‘id est maturi ordei farina.’
f.132v, l.11
= 3.21: apocrusticis + in margin ‘id est rep(er)cutientibus.’
f.132v, l.14
= 4.t: aut lapides fecerit + superscript ‘.s. flegmon.’
f.133r, l.13
= 5.4: lepidos calcu + in margin ‘id est battitura [?] de aeramine.’
f.133r, l.13–14
= 5.4: calcuceu caumenu + in margin ‘id est aesustum.’
f.133r, l.14
= 5.4: cinnabareos + in margin ‘id est color qui fit ex argento uiuo
et sulfure.’
f.133r, l.14
= 5.4: litu frigii + superscript ‘id est lapis frigius.’
f.133r, l.16
= 5.7: leptocarion + superscript ‘id est auellanae.’
f.133r, l.26
= 5.10: de aermodactilo [sic] + in margin ‘N(ot)a’ + ‘qualiter
nutriendi sunt hermodatilum accepturi in altera pagina huius folii.’
f.133v, l.1
= 5.13: Gingi [sic] + in margin ‘id est iusq(ui)amu(m).’
f.133v, l.32
= 5.36: a mogaro + in margin ‘_ salsam(en)tu(m) q(uod) de
pisciculis fit.’
f.134r, l.11
= 7.1: colagogo + superscript ‘id est colera incidente.’
f.134r, l.17
= 7.4: paulatim + in margin ‘uel parti(m).’
f.134r, l.30
= 7.10: item aliud catarticum + in margin ‘Nota [‘N’ = red/blue;
‘ota’ = green wash] catarticu(m) diarodon [extended ‘n’].’
f.134v, l.7
= 7.16: item aliud diacidonion + in margin ‘Nota [‘N’ = red/blue;
‘ota’ = green wash] diacidonion melon catarticum.’
f.134r(bis), l.13
= 11.1: chrisolachana + superscript ‘id est atriplices.’
f.134v(bis), l.2
= 16.1: uuas duracinas + in margin ‘id est quae dura / acina et gros
/ siora habent.’
f.134v(bis), l.7
= 17.1: Tragoemata + in margin ‘Tragoemata dn(_)r / c(on)sonantia
/ talia eni(m) mo / ta int(er) se so / nu(m) redd(_)t.’
f.134v(bis), l.21
= 19.3: ortidis + in margin ‘id est aquosus.’
f.134v(bis), l.23
= 19.4: contra + in margin ‘aut coniuncta.’
f.134v(bis), l.26
= 19.6: ita quoque corrected from ita [?] ut + in margin ‘aut Ita ut ex
/ pediente cura / qualitatis et quan / titatis quae ad haec / conuenit
adhiberi. / et ut simpliciter dic / am modum in [sic] / in mensura [?].
/ ad haec quae ad / hibenda sunt. ut / cognita fuerit / causa ita et fa /
cere debemus.’
- 317 -
f.134v(bis), l.28
= 19.6: adhibeantur + superscript ‘.s. medicamina.’
f.135r, l.8
= 20.5: mala catartica + in margin ‘ **** s(un)t / quae recipiunt /
ellebo(rum) u(el) ela / curimus [?].’
At several points in the margin is to be found ‘Nota’, on average two lines high and rather
imaginatively drawn, highlighted with a green wash:
f. 131r, l.16
f. 131r, l.25
f. 131v, l.2
f. 131v, l.10
f. 131v, l.21
f. 131v, l.33
f. 132r, l.6
f. 132r, l.14
f. 132r, l.23
f. 132r, l.27
f. 132r, l.35
f. 132v, l.1
f. 132v, l.13
f. 132v, l.25
f. 133r, l.5
f. 133r, l.21
f. 133r, l.26
f. 133r, l.33
f. 133v, l.2
f. 133v, l.11
f. 133v, l.29
f. 134r, l.5
f. 134r, l.13
f. 134r, l.25
f. 134v, l.18
f. 134r(bis), l.2
f. 134r(bis), l.20
f. 134r(bis), l.26
f. 134v(bis), l.17
f. 134v(bis), l.33
f. 135r, l.8
f. 135v, l.7
f. 135v, l.13
f. 135v, l.26
= 1.6
= 1.9
= 2.2
= 2.4
= 2.8
= 3.2
= 3.5
= 3.9
= 3.13
= 3.15
= [end] 3.17
= 3.18
= 4.t.
= 4.4
= 5.1
= 5.9
= 5.10
= 5.13
= 5.15
= 5.20
= 5.36
= 6.3
= 7.3
= 7.8
= 7.19
= 9.3
= 13.3
= 14.2
= 19.3
= 20.3
= 20.5
= 22.4
= 22.7
= 23.3
- 318 -
Appendix 16: Content of L (London, British Library, Royal 12. E. XX, 107r–111v)
ff.1281
Warner and Gilson 1921, II.56–71282
1r–32v
1. ‘Incipit expositio Aptalionis in xii libros Aforismorum Ypocratis’: a
commentary on the Aphorisms of Hippocrates, unedited and apparently
undescribed. 1283 The translation of the text differs not only from the usual (13th
cent.) version, but also from the older version which the 13th cent. translator
criticizes (see Littré, Œuvres d’Hipp. iv, p.444), and which is the basis of the
[Pseudo ?] Oribasian gloss. The name of the commentator (as Altalio al.
Attalio) occurs in the preface to that gloss, see below, art. 4. Beg. ‘Vita breuis,
ars autem prolixa, tempus uero uelox, experimentum autem fallens,
determinatio molesta: Vitam breuem artem autem prolixam dixit eo quod ars
medicinę’. Text ends with vii. (87 of Littré’s edition of the Aphorisms. f. I.)
33r–
2. ‘Incipit liber primus (—vi) Galieni philosophi ad Glauconem nepotem
111v
suum’: a compilation perhaps meant to be taken for a work of Galen, as it
begins with part of the preface to the treatise Ad Glauconem de medendi
methodo, but containing really a different recension of the Passionarius of
Gariopontus of Salerno (including the books on fevers and their symptomata,
see above, 12 B. IX, 12 C. XXIV). The arrangement, however, is totally
different.1284 Preface beg. ‘Quoniam quidem non solum communem’; lib. i,
‘Febrium species nemo discernere potest’. Imperf., by loss of leaves after f. III,
ending in lib. vi, cap. xxii (De catapuciis dandis = Passionarius, iv. 17). f.
33.1285
112r–
3. Some minor tracts and recipes (imperf. at beg.). Included are:
1281
Taken from Langslow 2006, 94–5.
Also on the British Library website:
http://searcharchives.bl.uk/primo_library/libweb/action/search.do?vid=IAMS_VU2 (enter search term ‘Royal
12 E XX’); last accessed August 2014.
1283
Langslow 2006, 94: ‘commentary on Hippocrates, Aphorisms (to 7.87) (Lat. B)’. For f.1, see Kristeller
1976, 57–87. For 1r–32v and 114r–116v, see Kibre 1985, 38–9.
1284
That is: the pre-Gariopontean ‘De pod. Grouping’, where 33r is the beginning of Galen Ad Glauconem 1.
1285
That is: the text of De pod., which ends abruptly at 111v, l.38 — the bottom of the folio — with ‘... sed
sepius et paulatim oportet’ and omitting the final word of the sentence ‘educere’, the equivalent to 22.6.De
pod. The latter part of Chapter XXII and the whole of Chapter XXIII is missing. Cf. Langslow 2006, 94
n.116: ‘Compare Warner and Gilson’s note of the contents of 33r–111v, “a compilation (in six books,
incomplete because of loss of leaves after f. 111) perhaps meant to be taken for a work of Galen, as it begins
with part of the preface to the treatise Ad Glauconem de medendi methodo, but containing really a different
recension of the Passionarius of Gariopontus of Salerno”; this is to be corrected.’
1282
- 319 -
ff.1281
114r
(a) De oleis, beg. ‘Olei laurini confectio’. f. 112;
(b) ‘De unguentis’, beg. ‘Vnguentum giras laudabile’. f. 112b;
(c) ‘De mensuris’, beg. ‘Siliqua sexta pars est’. f. 113;
(d) ‘Item incipit ratio ponderum uel mensurarum diuersarum medicinarum’,
beg. ‘Siliqua habet grana ordei iiii’. f. 113 b;
(e) ‘De epifora ad tumores oculorum infusos’, beg. ‘Cocleę sine putamine tritę’.
f. 113 b;
(f) ‘De oculis suffusis sanguine’, beg. ‘Sanguis instillatus’. f. 114;
(g) ‘De naribus’, beg. ‘Testa ouorum’. f. 114.
114r–
4. Extracts chiefly from [Pseudo?] Oribasius’ commentary on the Aphorisms of
116v
Hippocrates. Including i, I, 2, iv, 36–42, vi, 43 and the preface of the work
(incomplete) at the end. The text differs so constantly from the phraseology of
Guinther’s edition (Paris, 1533) as to afford a presumption that the two are
different translations from a Greek original, though the non-existence of such an
original has been asserted by Goulin and supported by Littré ( Œuvres
d’Hippocrate, iv, p.442).1286 Preface (f. 116) beg. ‘Quoniam necesse est semper
in omni libro quędam necessaria predici’; commentary (f. 114), ‘Vita breuis
[&c., translation as in art. 1]: Continuo Yppocras in initio locutionis suę
propulsare uidetur’. The name of the supposed author of art. 1 appears here as
Altalio. f. 114.
117r–
5. Miscellaneous medical notes, recipes for powders, pessaries, &c. Beg.
118v
‘Puluis podagricis et artriticis’. f. 117.1287
119r–
6. ‘Plinii iunioris de medicina’ libri: four books,1288 of which
1286
Langslow 2006, 94: ‘Ps. Oribasius commentary on Hippocrates, Aphorisms (Lat. A), extracts’. For 114r–
116v, and 1r–32v, see Kibre 1985, 38–9.
1287
In addition to ‘Puluis podagricis et artriticis ...’ [117r, ll.1–3], there is also for gout: ‘Potio podagricis.
quam aristomenes in semet ipso probauit. et aliis multis. que bibenda est anno uno die interposito. ... [117r,
ll.9–12]; Podagricis. ut in perpetuum doloris paragoria(_) habeant ...’ [117r, ll.12–14]. Note also the
following at 118v, ll.15–20: ‘Flegmam purgat elleborum album. euforbium. polipodium. semen urticae.
coloquintida. lacterida. diagridium. cocognidium. Coleram rubeam. agaricum. aloe. diagridium.
squinantum. absinthium. succus herbe eliotropie. Coleram nigram. elleborum nigrum. epithimum.
diagridium. polipodium. succus prasii. Sanguinem. hr(_) mercurialis. succus porri. uiola alba. malua
siluatica. elilisfac(_) [?]. id est sabina [?].’ (My emphasis.)
1288
Langslow 2006, 94: ‘Physica Plinii 1–4’; ibid., n.117: ‘Correct Gameson’s “Pliny the Elder, extract on
medicine from Historia naturalis.”’
- 320 -
ff.1281
146v
(a) the first three are the compilation of a 4th cent. epitomator from the Natural
History of the elder Pliny. The writer wishes to pass as Pliny himself, but is
distinguished by Marcellus (wrote circ. 408, his ‘uterque Plinius’ refers to this
work and the Natural History) and later writers. See V. Rose in Hermes (viii,
1874, p.18) and edition by him (Teubner Ser., Leipzig, 1875). Beg. ‘Frequenter
mihi in peregrinationibus accidit’. f. 119;
(b) Lib. iv is a similar compilation of medical extracts taken from the work of
Gargilius Martialis, the (3rd cent.) writer on agriculture. Printed from this and
other MSS. by Rose in the Teubner series as above. Beg. ‘Raphano calidam
inesse uirtutem’. The last four chapters, though common to the MSS., do not
come from Gargilius. f. 136.
146v–
7. ‘Incipit liber dietarum diuersorum medicorum, hoc est Alexandri et aliorum’:
151v
an extract from the old Latin abridgement of Alexander Trallianus.1289 Beg.
(+ 154r)
‘Cibos accipiant illi quibus capilli cadunt’; ends ‘et ab omni legumine’. Artt. 6
(b) and 7 being commonly found in MSS. with art. 6 (a) became gradually
incorporated with the Pseudo-Pliny, and were printed as Pliny’s (libb. iv, v) by
Pighinuccius (Rome, 1509, see Rose, l. c. ) and at Bologna, 1516, but it is to be
noted that libb. i–iii of those editions are not the genuine text as in art. 6 (a), but
a later and much extended compilation. f. 146 b.
151v–
8. ‘Proprietas artis medicinę’: an extract, with slight alterations, from S. Isidore,
154r1290
Bishop of Seville, containing nearly all lib. iv of the Etymologiae. Beg.
‘Medicina dicitur a modo, ut non nimis’. f. 151 b.
154r–
9. Miscellaneous commonplaces of medicine, including:
156r
(a) ‘Dieta ad renum inflammationem’. f. 154;1291
(b) Various recipes. f. 154;
(c) ‘Questio Platonis ad Aristotelem de humoribus hominum’. f. 155;
(d) De tribus venis. f. 155;
(e) De iv humoribus. f. 155;
(f) De uenarum sectione. f. 155 b.
1289
Langslow 2006, 94: ‘Liber diaetarum’; ibid., n.118: ‘Correct Gameson’s “Latin abridgement of
Alexander Trallianus, Therapeutika.”’
1290
Langslow 2006, 94: ‘Isidore, Etymologiae 4 (not quite complete)’.
1291
Langslow 2006, 95: ‘Dieta ad renum inflammationem misplaced from the Liber diaetarum’.
- 321 -
ff.1281
156r–
10. An antidotary, or collection of compound medicines. Beg. ‘Antidotum
162v
gariofilatum ad stomachum’. At the end are added (f. 162 b) a few charms, one
containing some English, and another consisting of the names of the Seven
Sleepers. f. 156.
- 322 -
Appendix 17: L, list of capitula (107r–107v)
107r, l.37
Explicit liber .v. Incipiunt capitula libri .vi. Capitulum .i. [red]
107r, l.38
De podagricis. .ii. Signa podagrae quae ex sanguine fit et cura eius.
107v
column I
107v, l.1
Signa et cura reumaticae
eorum
podagrae.
Curatio1292
107v, l.2
column II
De mediminibus soluentibus
De pomis dandis.
De tragoematibus.
porros.
107v, l.3
De podagra generata ex
De egestatione.
colerico humore.
107v, l.4
107v, l.5
De humore colerico qui fit in
Cur podagrae de flegma
articulis pedum.
[l.5] tico humore generantur.
De diuersitate curationum
podagrae.
107v, l.6
De uirtute rosacei olei.
inunguend(_) ped(_).
107v, l.7
De dieta podagricorum.
107v, l.8
De holeribus dandis illis.
De catapuciis dandis.
107v, l.9
De uolatilibus dandis.
De balneis quo modo uti
debentur.1293
107v, l.10
De piscibus dandis.
Explicit capitula.
107v, l.11
De carnibus quae manuducent
Incipit liber .vi. Capitulum .i.
107v, l.12
De leguminibus.
De podagricis.1294
1292
Where ‘eorum’ falls just between ll.1 and 2, ‘Curatio’ is on l.2.
Followed by a mark, similar to a plus sign (+)?
1294
All in red.
1293
- 323 -
Appendix 18: L, capitula against headings within text
Heading in list of capitula, L1295
1297
De
Heading within text, L1296
Heading, De pod.
107v, II.
Cap(_) .i. De
1.t. De podagricis
107r, ll.37–
.i.
8
podagricis.
ll.11–12
podagricis.
107r, l.38
.ii. Signa podagrae
108r, l.8
Cap(_) .ii. De cura
2.t. Podagra si ex
eorum.1298
sanguine fuerit
quae ex sanguine fit
et cura eius.
107v, I. l.1
Signa et cura
generata
108r, l.31
reumaticae
Cap(_) .iii. De
3.t. De localibus
reumatizato loco.
curis
Cap(_) .iiii. Ad poros
4.t. Ad poros ...
podagrae.
107v, I. l.2
De mediminibus
108v, l.38
soluentibus porros.
soluendos. [incipit:
Ad poros ...]1299
107v, I ...
eorum / Curatio1300
109r, l.16
Cap(_) .v. Curatio
5.t. De cerotis ad
eorum.
poros
Cap(_) .vi. De
6.t. Signa si de
generata ex colerico ll.30–1
podagra generata ex
colerico humore
humore.
colerico humore.
podagra fuerit
II, ll.1–2
107v, I. l.3
De podagra
109v,
generata
107v, I. l.4
De humore colerico
110r, ll.2– Cap(_) .vii. De
7.t. Curatio
qui fit in articulis
3
humore colerico qui
podagrae calidae
fit in articulis pedum.
de coleribus in
pedum.
articulis
107v, I. l.5
De diuersitate
110v,
Cap(_) .viii. De
8.t. Podagricis
curationum
ll.6–7
diuersitate podagre
quae sunt
curat(_).
<ex>trinsecus
podagrae.
adhibenda
107v, I. l.6
De uirtute rosacei
110v,
Cap(_) .ix. De
9.t. De embroca
1295
Where I and II refer to the column numbers.
All in red.
1297
Note that only the first two capitula (107r, ll.37–8) are numbered.
1298
But note that in the right hand margin is written: ‘Signa podagre qu[cut off] sanguine fit et cur[cut off]’.
1299
Note that this heading is on the very last line of 108v.
1300
This is the added capitulum, at ll.1–2 of f.107v; ‘eorum’ falls just between ll.1 and 2, ‘Curatio’ is on l.2.
1296
- 324 -
olei. in unguend(_)
ll.13–14
ped(_).
107v, I. l.7
107v, I. l.8
107v, I. l.9
De dieta
olei ad pedes ung(_).
110v, l.21
Cap(_) .x. De dieta
podagricorum.
De holeribus dandis 110v, l.25
Cap(_) .xi. De
illis.
holeribus.
110v, l.29
dandis.
107v, I.
diuersitate rosacei
podagricorum.
De uolatilibus
De piscibus dandis.
Heading, De pod.
110v, l.31
l.10
10.t. De dieta
11.t. De oleribus
Cap(_) .xii. De
12.t. De
uolatilibus.
uolatilibus
Cap(_) .xiii. De
13.t De piscibus
piscibus.
107v, I.
De carnibus quae
l.11
manuducent.
107v, I.
De leguminibus.
110v, l.38
14.t. De carnibus
carnibus.1301
111r, l.7
l.12
107v, II. l.1 De pomis dandis.
Cap(_) .xiiii. De
111r, l.10
Cap(_) .v. [sic] De
15.t. De
leguminibus.
leguminibus
Cap(_) .xvi. De
16.t. De pomis
pomis.
107v, II. l.2 De tragoematibus.
107v, II. l.3 De egestatione.
111r,
Cap(_) .xvii. De
17.t. De
ll.14–15
dragoematibus.
tragoematibus
111r, l.18
Cap(_) .xviii. De
18.t. De
egestatione.
gestatione
107v, II.
Cur1302 podagrae de 111r,
Cap(_) .xix. Cur
19.t. Curatio si de
ll.4–5
flegmatico humore
podagre de
flegmatico
flegmat(_) humore
humore podagra
generantur.
generatur
Cap(_) .xix. [sic] De
20.t. De catarticis
ll.21–3
generantur.
107v, II. l.6 De catarticis
111r, l.34
dandis.
107v, II. l.7 De oximelle iuliani.
107v, II. l.8 De catapuciis
catarticis dandis.
111v,
Cap(_) .xx. [sic] De
ll.10–11
oximelle iuliani.
111v, l.30
Cap(_) .xxii. [sic] De
22.t. De
cataputiis dandis.
cataputiis dandis
dandis.
1301
1302
Note that this heading is on the very last line of 110v.
Cf. Ca.
- 325 -
21.t. De oximelle
107v, II. l.9 De balneis quo
[L comes to an abrupt end at111v, 23.t. De balneis
1303
Heading, De pod.
modo uti
l.38 — the bottom of the folio;
debentur.1303
equivalent to 22.6.De pod.]
Cf. Ca.
- 326 -
Appendix 19: Content of P (Poitiers, Bibliothèque Municipale 184, 60v–67r)
Using Wickersheimer 1966, 147–54, where all brackets are Wickersheimer’s; my ellipses,
unless noted otherwise
Part 1: 1–73
1r1304 1. [GALENUS]. De medendi methodo ad Glauconem. ...1305
27r
2. De passionibus quibusdam. ...1306
46r
3. [AURELIUS]. De acutis passionibus. ‘Capitula. I. De quatuor umoribus qualiter
egritudines faciunt. ... XXII. De parotidis. — XXIII [untitled]. Omnibus hominibus
generantur egritudines ex quatuor humoribus ...’1307 — F. 54vo ‘...1308 sicut in
omnibus vulneribus exigit.’ ...1309
54v
4. [AESCULAPIUS]. De morbis. ‘I. De melancolicis et cura eorum. ... LII. De
arteriacis et cura eorum. — De melancolicis et cura eorum. Melancolia dicta est
quod fel in nigredinem convertitur ...’1310 — F. 60vo. ‘...1311 Circa frigidissima,
mordacia et ignea acerrime inducta fiant.’1312 As a result of mutilations before and
1304
1r–67r: the pre-Gariopontean ‘De pod. Grouping’. Langslow 2006, 95 n.122 (where square brackets are
mine): ‘Sigerist’s [1934, 590] description of 27r–67r as “the first four books of Gariopontus” is to be
corrected’. Note Smets 2001, 31 (where square brackets are mine): ‘Initially, the two books of the De
medendi methodo ad Glauconem were translated. Then, by the 10th century, these two books of Galen are
often surrounded by a third anonymous book, by the Euporiston of Theodorus Priscianus, by the Liber Aureli
[sic] and the Liber Eusculapi [sic] [citing Palmieri 223–4 =Palmieri 1981]. At the following century, the
work of Theodorus Priscianus disappears from the collection and the final chapter of the treatise of
Esculapius is from now on regarded as an autonomous work [citing Baader 696–7 =Baader 1972]’. Smets
2001, 42 n.29 adds (where square brackets are mine): ‘One of the codexes which belong to this series is the
MS Vendôme, BM 109 [=v1], which contains the De medendi methodo ad Glauconem of Galen and the
Euporiston of Theodorus Priscianus, among others. See [Wickersheimer 1966, 176–81].’
1305
Books 1 and 2; for further details, see Wickersheimer 1966, 147–8. Note Smets 2001, 30 (where square
brackets are mine): ‘In Chartres, there was also a codex of French origin, which contained among others the
De medendi methodo ad Glauconem by Galen.’ +n.25: ‘It is the MS 62 of the old collection of Chartres,
which disappeared after a fire caused by an airraid on May 26th 1944. For the text of Galen, [Wickersheimer
1953, 167] mentions a relationship between this codex and the MS of Poitiers.’ (ibid., 42).
1306
That is: Liber tertius. For further details, including a list of the capitula, see Wickersheimer 1966, 148–9.
Note Fischer 2003b, 290: ‘Liber tertius bis in hoc codice traditur; primum totus, fol. 27r–fol. 46r; deinde
particulae fol. 79v =cap. 10 – fol. 81v =initium capitis 26’.
1307
Wickersheimer’s ellipsis.
1308
1309
That is: Liber Aurelii; for further details, including the list of capitula, see Wickersheimer 1966, 149.
Smets 2001, 27: ‘based mainly on Soranus’ and ibid., 41 n.1: ‘see [Fischer 1995]’, where the square brackets
are mine.
1310
1311
1312
That is: Liber Esculapii; for further details, including a list of the numbered capitula, see Wickersheimer
1966, 149–50. Smets 2001, 27: ‘based mainly on Soranus’.
- 327 -
after f. 57, lacunae affect the end of Chapter IIII, Chapters V–XVIIII, the end of
Chapter XXIIII, Chapters XXV–XLV, and the beginning of Chapter XLVI. What
remains of this writing, here anonymous, given some differences, corresponds to
Chapters IV, VI–VIII, XXI, XXXVIII, XLII, XLIV–XLVI of De morborum,
infirmitatum passionumque humani corporis caussis, descriptionibus et cura liber
unus, attributed to Esculapius and printed as part of the Physica of St. Hildegard
(Argentorati, J. Schott, 1533, in-fol.).
60v
5. [ALEXANDER TRALLIANUS]. Practica (capitula de podagra). ‘...1313 De
podagro. Podagricorum causa scire oportet ...1314’ — F. 67. ‘...1315 Oximelle Juliani
catarticum ...1316 pariter simul et tenues educunt.’ Missing the end of Chapter
XVIII, and Chapters XIX and XX. We recognize in this anonymous text chapters
from Book II of the Practica of Alexander of Tralles (Lugduni, Fr. Fradin, 1504,
in-4o).1317 However, the recipes “Lepto carion” and “Pulvis catarticus inventus a
peritis medicis” (f. 63–63v°) are missing from the printed text.’1318
67r
6. De diebus aegyptiacis versus. ‘Vivite cum cura, sine cura vivite, queso, / Ne
mors anticipet fallencia gaudia vite / Sic tenebrae Egipti greco sermone vocantur
...1319 / [f. 67 vo] Ne in medio ima ruas, sed clara per ethera vivas.’ ...
67v
7. Calendarium diaeteticum. ‘Mense januarii gingiber et reoponticum cum vino
albo ...1320 [f. 68vo] ...1321 omnes esce sunt confecte.’ Similar explicits in the mss.
Brussels, 1342–50, Copenhagen, G. K. S. 1653 and Glasgow, Hunter V.3.2, where
1313
That is: De pod.; Wickersheimer (1966, 150–1) continues with the twenty numbered capitula found in P.
1315
1316
1317
That is: ed.
1318
Langslow 2006, 75 n.81 (where the square brackets are mine): ‘... the Leptocarion, which Wickersheimer
says is ... lacking from ed., is in fact present in the mainstream tradition [i.e., the Latin Alexander], including
in ed., where only the title is missing.’ Note also Smets 2001, 27: ‘Alexander Trallianus, Practica (book II)
(?)’, where the brackets are Smets’.
1319
1320
1321
1314
- 328 -
the tract is attributed to Hippocrates (BECC., p.111, 120, 245).1322
68v
8. De macrocosmo et microcosmo. ...1323
69r
9. De diebus aegyptiacis. ‘Hi sunt dies egiptiacos quos per totum annum observare
oportet ... ante XII dies morte incurrit.’1324 A comparable text attributed to Bede:
Patr. lat., XC, c. 960. — ‘Saturni diem qui in lecto inciderit ... XX. die
convalescit.’1325
69v
10. Medicamenta ad guttam. (in another hand) ...1326
70r
GRIMOALDUS. De diaeta accipitrum. ...1327 [f. 73v°] ... Following, a recipe in a
different hand, ‘Recipe hec litargiro ...1328’, and a prayer, ‘Ave gloriosa, virginum
regina ...1329’ (Added at the end of the 13th century) ...1330
Part 2: 74–81
74r–
12. De passionibus quibusdam. ...1331
81v
1322
Where ‘BECC.’ =Beccaria 1956; ‘Brussels, 1342–50’ =Bibl. Royale de Belgique cod. 1342–50;
‘Copenhagen, G. K. S. 1653’ =Copenhagen, Koninglike Bibliotek, Gamle Koninglike Samling 1653 =co;
‘Glasgow, Hunter V.3.2’ =Glasgow University, MS Hunter 404 (V.3.2). Also found in Va3, Smets 2001, 30
(citing Beccaria 1956, [3]08) =Va3, f.87r. Note that co also contains the Liber diaetarum (ff.61r–66v), see
Langslow 2006, 93–4 and nn., and especially that ‘co alone contains the extract from 2.187 [ed.] in its
rightful place.’ (ibid., 94, my square bracket).
1323
For further details, see Wickersheimer 1966, 151 and Plate X. Note Smets 2001, 30 (where the brackets
are Smets’): ‘The MS 62 of Chartres (olim) also contained a Macrocosm and microcosm, but different from
that of Poitiers.’; ibid., 42 n.27 (where the square brackets are mine): ‘For a comment on these figures, see
[Wickersheimer 1914], p.157–177. The tables are discussed [at] p.158–159, the reproduction of the figure of
Poitiers is on p.161, that of Chartres on p.162.’
1324
For a full transcript, see Wickersheimer 1966, 151–2. Sigerist 1934, 590: ‘a prose ... version of the dies
Aegyptiaci’. Also found in Va2, Smets 2001, 30 (citing Beccaria 1956, 329–30).
1325
For a full transcript, see Wickersheimer 1966, 152.
1326
Wickersheimer 1966, 152–3 gives a full transcript of this additional recipe (69v, ll.4–22).
1327
That is: Grimaldus, Liber accipitrum. For further details, see Wickersheimer 1966, 153. Edition: Smets
1999.
1328
1329
1330
Note also the crude, cartoon-like, drawing of the lower part of a limb, with what appears to be a bandaged
toe, beneath the ‘Ave gloriosa ...’, at the bottom of 73v.
1331
Langslow 2006, 96: ‘Liber Esculapii, fragments, 12 chapters, with a chapter of the Liber Byzantii
appended to ch. 4 (see Fischer)’, where ‘see Fischer’ refers to Fischer 1998. Note Fischer 2003b, 290: ‘Liber
tertius bis in hoc codice traditur; primum totus, fol. 27r–fol. 46r; deinde particulae fol. 79v =cap. 10 – fol. 81v
=initium capitis 26’. For further details, including a transcript of f.78r, ll.7–27, see Wickersheimer 1966,
153–4.
- 329 -
Appendix 20: P, list of capitula (60v)
60v, l.11
i1332 De podagricis et cura eius. ii Signa podagre que ex sanguine fit.
60v, l.12
iii Signa et cura reumatice podagre. iiii De medicaminibus
60v, l.13
soluendis poros. v De podagra generata ex colerico hvmore [sic].
60v, l.14
vi De diuersitate curacionum podagre. vii De uirtut(e) rosacei olei.
60v, l.15
viii De oleribus. viiii De uolatilibus. x De piscibus.
60v, l.16
xi De carnibus. xii De leguminibus. xiii De pomis.
60v, l.17
xiiii De tragoematibus. xv De egestacione.
60v, l.18
xvi Curantur podagre de flegmatico humore generate.
60v, l.19
xvii De catarticis. xviii deximelle [sic] iuliani. xviiii De cata
60v, l.20
puciis dandis. xx De balneis. De podagro1333
1332
1333
Numbers in red; first letter of capitulum has red highlighting.
‘De podagro’ in red.
- 330 -
Appendix 21: P, capitula against headings within text
Heading in list of capitula, P
Heading within text, P
Heading, De pod.
60v, l.11
60v, l.20
1.t. De podagricis
i De podagricis et
podagro1334
cura eius.
60v, l.11
ii Signa podagre que
De
61r, l.18
De eodem
ex sanguine fit.
60v, l.12
iii Signa et cura
2.t. Podagra si ex sanguine
fuerit generata
61v, l.20
De eodem
62v, l.20
[incipit: Ad
4.t. Ad poros ...
reumatice podagre.
poros ...]1335
60v,
iiii De medicaminibus 63r, l.13
ll.12–13
soluendis poros.
60v, l.13
v De podagra
64r, l.22
De eodem
De eodem
6.t. Signa si de colerico
generata ex colerico
humore podagra fuerit
hvmore.
generata
64v, l.5
De eodem
calidae de coleribus in
articulis
60v, l.14
vi De diuersitate
65v, l.1
De eodem
curacionum podagre.
60v, l.14
vii De uirtut(e)
65v, l.9
De eodem
9.t. De embroca
65v, l.17
De eodem
10.t. De dieta
65v, l.22
De
11.t. De oleribus
rosacei olei.
60v, l.15
viii De oleribus.
oleribus1336
60v, l.15
viiii De uolatilibus.
66r, l.1
[No
heading,
clearly new
section]
1334
Note that there are no chapter numbers; all headings are red.
There is no indication that this is a new section.
1336
Note that here alone the opening two words of the chapter are identical to the chapter heading (‘De
oleribus’).
1335
- 331 -
Heading, De pod.
60v, l.15
66r, l.3
13.t De piscibus
x De piscibus.
[No
heading,
clearly new
section]
60v, l.16
xi De carnibus.
66r, l.10
[No
14.t. De carnibus
heading,
clearly new
section]
60v, l.16
xii De leguminibus.
66r, l.18
[No
heading,
clearly new
section]
60v, l.16
xiii De pomis.
66r, l.21
[No
16.t. De pomis
heading,
clearly new
section]
60v, l.17
xiiii De
66r, l.27
tragoematibus.
[No
heading,
clearly new
section]
60v, l.17
xv De egestacione.
66v, l.4
[No
18.t. De gestatione
heading,
clearly new
section]
60v, l.18
xvi Curantur podagre
66v, l.8
[No
19.t. Curatio si de
de flegmatico humore
heading,
flegmatico humore
generate.
clearly new
podagra generatur
section]
60v, l.19
xvii De catarticis.
66v, l.23
[No
20.t. De catarticis
heading,
clearly new
section]
- 332 -
Heading, De pod.
60v, l.19
67r, l.14
21.t. De oximelle
xviii Deximelle [sic]
iuliani.
[No
heading,
clearly new
section]
60v,
xviiii De catapuciis
[P comes to an abrupt
ll.19–20
dandis.
end at 67r, l.16 —
60v, l.20
xx De balneis.
equivalent to the middle
23.t. De balneis
of 21.2.De pod.]
- 333 -
Appendix 22: Content of Va2 (Città del Vaticano, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana,
Barb. lat. 160)
Using Beccaria 1956, 324–31, where ‘B’ indicates Beneventan minuscule and all brackets
are Beccaria’s own;1337 all ellipses are mine
PART 1 (1r–142r)
1r (B)1338
At the bottom is the title: Incipit liber medicine Platonis ex herbis
masculinis ... quam Scolapius invenit et virtutem eius.
1v–2r (B)
Followed by a list of plants: Plantago — Mandragora masculina. Nomina
herbarum masculinarum explicit, ...
2r–6v (B)
Incipiunt breves herbarum. ... Expliciunt capitula libri primi Platonis de
diversis herbis.
6v–8r (B)
1. Hippocrates, Epistula ad Maecenatem ...
8r–10r (B)
2. Antonius Musa, De herba vettonica liber:1339 ... (f. 8v) Incipit eius
virtutes vel curationes. Nomen herbe vettonica. Romani vettonica —
(XLVI. Ad podagram) nos ipsi experti affirmamus. Virtutes herbae
vettonicae explicit.1340
10r–27v (B)
3. Apuleius Platonicus, Herbarius ...1341
27v–38r (B)
4. Sextus Placitus, Liber medicinae ex animalibus ...1342
38r–48v (B)
5. Dioscorides, Liber medicinae ex herbis feminis ...
48v–76v
6. <Galen, Ad Glauconem de medendi methodo Books I–II>: Each Book is
(B)1343
preceded by an index. Book I, 51 capitula; II, 24. In the margin in an 11th–
12th century hand: Liber medicine Diascoridis tabula. Text: Incipit liber
primus. ... Explicit liber secundus.
76v–88r (B)
7. <Galen> Liber tertius: Incipit liber tertius. Index: 36 capitula. In the
margin, from the 11th–12th century: Tabula tertii libri Diascoridis. ...
88r–94r (B)
8. <Liber Aurelii> Incipiunt capitula libri IIII: 25 capitula. In the margin,
from the 11th–12th century: Quartus liber Diascoridis. Text: De quattuor
1337
Cf. Everett 2012, 128.
Pellegrin et al. 1975–82, I.189: ‘f. 1–6 vo: Ps. Apuleius, Herbarius (Capitula)’.
1339
Pellegrin et al. 1975–82, I.190: edition, Howald and Sigerist 1927, 3–10.
1340
Howald and Sigerist 1927, 10, ll.172–4: ‘47. Ad podagram. Vettonica decocta ad tertias, aqua potui data,
ipsamque tritam et inpositam mire dolorem lenire experti adfirmant.’
1341
Pellegrin et al. 1975–82, I.190: Ps. Apuleius, Herbarius; edition, Howald and Sigerist 1927, 15, 22–225.
1342
Pellegrin et al. 1975–82, I.190: edition, Howald and Sigerist 1927, 235–86.
1343
48v–112v: the pre-Gariopontean ‘De pod. Grouping’.
1338
- 334 -
humoribus qualiter egritudines faciunt. Omnibus hominibus generantur
egritudines ex quattuor humoribus — (XXV. De parotidis que in febre fiunt)
sicut in omnibus vulneribus ratio exigit.
94r–109r (B) 9. <Liber Esculapii> Incipiunt capitula libri V: 57 capitula. In the margin,
from the 11th–12th century: Quintus liber Diascoridis. Then: Incipit textus.
Cephaloponia idest capitis dolor commoto cerebro ac timpore — (LVI. De
artriticis) circa frigidissima mordacia et ignea inducta fiant. And in
addition:
109r–112v
10. LVII. Incipit liber Galieni de podagra. Podagricorum causas scire
(B)
oportet — (De balneis) etiam si frigidum tempus est.1344
113r–135v
11. Medical recipe collection: Antidotum Adrianum maiorem, qui facit ad
(B: 113r–
omnes desperationes mortis — ... — (Oximelli catarticu) cum aqua calida
129r)
quod sufficit.
135v–136r
12. Incipit de ponderibus signis, quae incognita sunt. Talentus habet
pondos LXII et semis — De mensuris — (De signis ponderum) idest
sextarium. Expliciunt signa ponderum. Amen.
136r–138v
13. Galen, Liber de urinis ... (ed. Leisinger, 7–23).1345
138v–141r
14. De pulsibus et urinis: Incipit liber Alexandrii de agnoscendo febrium
pulsus et urinas. ... Explicit liber Alexandri de pulsis et urinis1346
141r–142r
15. Dogma Yppochratis. Corpus hominis divisum est in quattuor partes —
eleborum, lacteri de sperma. Cf. Copenhagen cod. 1653, no 9.1347 Folio
142v is blank.
PART 2 (143r–198v)
143r–198v
16. Commentary on the Hippocratic Aphorisms, Books I–VII ...1349
(B)1348
1344
That is: De pod. Note Pellegrin et al. 1975–82, I.190: ‘<Alexander Trallianus, Therapeutica, liber XI>
(transl. lat.)’.
1345
Where ‘ed. Leisinger’ =Leisinger 1925. Pellegrin et al. 1975–82, I.190: ‘Ps. Galenus, De urinis (transl.
lat.)’.
1346
Langslow 2006, 98: ‘Ps. Alexander, De pulsibus et urinis’. Cf. Pellegrin et al. 1975–82, I.190:
‘Alexander Trallianus, De agnoscendis febribus ex pulsibus et urinis (transl. lat.)’.
1347
Where the full content of Copenhagen cod. 1653 [=co] is to be found at Beccaria 1956, 119–24.
1348
For ff.143r–198v, see Kibre 1985, 37–8.
- 335 -
PART 3 (199r–235v)
199r–216r
17. <Oribasius, Conspectus ad Eustathium filium Books I, III and IV>:1350
(B)
Incipit liber Galieni. Before each book is the index: I, 51 capitula; III, 55;
IV, 35. Incipit liber I. De confricatione corporis. Galienus. Ante
exercitationem calefieri moderatim corpus oportet — (XLVIIII. Que sunt
que ruborem faciunt inducuntque in corpore) et ad podagricos et artriticos
cum nodo constitutos. ...
216r–235v
18. Galen, Alphabetum ad Paternum ...1351
(B)
PART 4 (236r–289v)
236r–265v
19. Theodorus Priscianus, Euporiston Books I–III.1352 Book II is divided
(B: 236r–
into two and each is preceded by the index: I, 44 capitula; II, 13; III, 22; IV,
253r)
10. ... Theodori Prisciani Fenomeni liber I explicit. (f. 247v) Incipit liber II
idest Logicus. (f. 253r) Incipit liber III de cronicis — Explicit liber tercius
Theodori Prisciani archiatri Logicus de cronicis. There are some
interpolations from Plinius Secundus ed. Rose, 355–59.1353 (f. 263r) Incipit
liber IIII Geneciarum Theodori Prisciani ...
266ra–274va 20. Quintus Serenus, Liber medicinalis ...
274va–
21. Hippocrates, Epistula ad Antiochum regem ...
275va
275va–
22a. Vindicianus, Epistula ad Pentadium: Vindicianus Pentadio nepoti suo
276ra1354
salutem. Licet sciam te, karissime fili, litteris graecis te erudiri — nam
tacito poterit citius diligens, interrotta. It is repeated whole, but with a
different reading, and more (no 22b).
276ra
23. Incipiunt dies egyptiaci, quos observare debentur, in quibus nullo modo
1349
Langslow 2006, 98: ‘Commentary on the Hippocratic Aphorisms 1–7 (Lat. A)’.
Langslow 2006, 98: ‘Oribasius, Synopsis ad Eustathium filium’.
1351
Edition: Everett 2012.
1352
Theodorus Priscianus Books 1–3; including ‘De artriticis. podagricis. et sciadicis. XXII.’ [sic], 262r–
263v.
1353
Where ‘ed. Rose’ =Rose 1894.
1354
Langslow 2006, 99: ‘Vindicianus, Epistula ad Pentadium, incomplete (at 288rv it is complete)’. Pellegrin
et al. 1975–82, I.190: edition, Rose 1894, 485–90 ‘l. 7 var. en note’, ibid.
1350
- 336 -
nec per ullam necessitatem licet homini nec pecus sanguine minuare nec
impendere. I. VIII kal. aprilis illo die luni observandum est per omnia — ut
non manducet in istis tribus diebus.
276rb–
24. Medical recipe collection. There are three groups of remedies, trocisci,
281vb
electuaria, catartica, and a few other varii: Trociscos toron — Incipit
electuarium — Incipiunt catartica — Item alia pocio de hermodactulo.1355
282r–282v
25. <Sapientia artis medicinae> ...
282v–286r
26. <Isidore of Seville, Etymologiae, Book IV> ...
286r–286v
27. <Galen, De dinamidiis> ...
286v
28. <Epistula> ...
286v–287v
29. <Hippocrates, Prognostica> ...
287v–288r
30. <Hippocrates, Indicia valetudinum> ...
288r
31. Quomodo visitare debeas infirmum. ...
288r
32. <Quomodo febrientem curare debeas> ...
288r–288v
22b. <Vindicianus, Epistula ad Pentadium> Licet te scire, karissime nepos,
graecas litteras ad hanc disciplinam posse — maiore posse noscituro.1356
288v–289v
33. <Vindicianus, Gynaecia> ...1357
142r; 265v;
34. Some recipes (f. 142r; f. 265v) and, in another hand, a magic
276ra–276rb
prescription (f. 142r) and two extracts: (f. 276ra–276rb) Boglossos herba ...;
(f. 276rb) Rafanum graeci, nos radicem dicimus.
1355
Langslow 2006, 99: ‘three sets of medical recipes (including some from Alex. Trall.)’; ibid., n.125:
‘These include f. 276rb Trociscus crucudes Alexandri (from 2.97=p.132, 19 Mih.); f. 277ra Trociscus
Alexandri spleniticis (from 2.148=p.190, 5 Mih.); f. 277rb Trociscus Alexandri ad ciliacum optimum (from
2.100=p.144, 12 Mih.). I am grateful to Cloudy Fischer for drawing my attention to the name Alexander in
these places.’ Where ‘Mih.’ refers to Mihăileanu 1910. Note that 2.97 and 2.100, ed., of the Latin Alexander
=Philumenus (2.79–103); 2.148, ed. =Philagrius (2.104–50). Note that the Antidotarium Magnum (1541) has
Trochiscus crocodes Alexandri (Caput. 947) and Trochiscus splenidien Alexandri (Caput. 960).
1356
Cf. Va4 ff.109r–110r; and see 275va–276ra in this manuscript (Va2), 22a in this table. Pellegrin et al.
1975–82, I.190: ‘cf. supra, f. 275 vo–276, autre copie complète avec leçons différentes’.
1357
Pellegrin et al. 1975–82, I.190: edition, Rose 1894, 429–61.
- 337 -
Appendix 23: Va2, chapter headings and sections
Chapter heading, Va21358
Heading, De pod.
109r, l.8
LVII. Incipit liber galieni de podagra.
1.t. De podagricis
109r,
Podagra si ex sanguine fuerit generata. 2.t. Podagra si ex sanguine fuerit
ll.32–3
generata
109v, l.16
De localibus curis.
110r, l.17
[No heading, not a new section,
4.t. Ad poros ...
incipit: Ad poros ... = 4.t.]
110r, l.31
De cerotis ad poros.
111r, l.6
Signa si de colerico humore podagra
6.t. Signa si de colerico humore
fuerit generata.
111r,
Curatio podagre calide de coleribus in
7.t. Curatio podagrae calidae de
ll.14–15
articulis.
coleribus in articulis
111r, l.29
[No heading, new section, incipit: Item aliud catarticum diarodon ... = 7.10]
111v, l.12
Podagricis que sunt intrinsecus [sic]
adhibenda.
111v, l.17
De embrocha.
9.t. De embroca
111v, l.23
[No heading, new section, incipit:
10.t. De dieta
Nunc autem de dieta dicendum est ... =
10.1]
111v, l.25
De oleribus.
11.t. De oleribus
111v, l.28
De uolatilibus.
111v,
De piscibus.
13.t De piscibus
[No heading, not a new section,
14.t. De carnibus
ll.28–9
111v, l.34
incipit:
De carnibus ueruicinis manducent ...
= 14.1]
112r, l.3
De leguminibus.
112r, l.5
De pomis.
16.t. De pomis
112r, l.9
De dragoematibus.
1358
All red, with yellow wash. Note that there are no chapter numbers.
- 338 -
Heading, De pod.
112r, l.12
L. [sic] De gestatione.
18.t. De gestatione
112r, l.15
Curatio si de flegmatico humore
19.t. Curatio si de flegmatico
podagra generatur.
humore podagra generatur
112r, l.25
De catarticis.
20.t. De catarticis
112v, l.1
[No heading, new section, incipit:
21.t. De oximelle
Oximelle Iuliani catarticus [sic] ... =
21.1]
112v, l.15
De cataputias [sic] danda.
112v, l.29
De balneis.
23.t. De balneis
- 339 -
Appendix 24: Va2, marginalia and interlinear glosses
f.109r, l.9
= ‘Incipit liber galieni de podagra’, in margin in a different hand
f.109v, l.27
= 3.6: sapa + superscript ‘id est uinum coctum.’
f.110r, l.16
= 3.21: apocrusticis + superscript ‘id est q(_) sanat.’
f.110r, l.35
= 5.1: ℞ enim afronitru(m) + superscript ‘id est c(on)fectio.’
f.110v, l.2
= 5.2: item aliud + superscript ‘.s. confe(_).’
f.110v, l.2
= 5.2: propoleos + superscript ‘id est cera uirgine.’
f.111r, l.7
= 6.1: ex colerico humore + superscript ‘.s. colera rubea.’
f.112r, l.20
= 19.3: ortidis + superscript ‘id est aquosa.’
f.112r, l.24
= 19.6: dicam + superscript ‘s. non adhibendo.’
f.112r, l.31
= 20.4: muriatae similem + superscript ‘id est murica.’
f.113v, l.25
= 22.7: sensime + superscript ‘id est paulati(m).’
- 340 -
4417)
Using Beccaria 1956, 308–9, where all brackets are Beccaria’s own, and following
Beccaria’s folio numbers and order; all ellipses are mine
1r–37v1359
1. <Galen, Ad Glauconem de medendi methodo Books I–II> ... Then the text
indices for each book: Book I, 51 unnumbered capitula; II, 20 unnumbered,
incomplete. ...
37v–54v
2. <Galen, Liber tertius> Index: 40 unnumbered capitula. ...
54v–64r
3. <Liber Aurelii> Index: 24 unnumbered capitula. Text: Omnibus
hominibus generantur egritudines ex quattuor humoribus — (s.t.) sicut in
omnibus vulneribus ratio exigit.
64r–80v
4. <Liber Esculapii> Index: 56 unnumbered capitula. Text: Caephaloponia
idest capitis dolor commoto cerebro ac timpore — (s.t.) circa frigidissima
mordatia et ignea lacerrime (?) inducta fiant.
80v–85v1360 5. <De podagra> Podagricorum causas scire oportet — etiam si frigidum
tempus sit.
87r
6. Dietetic calendar: Mense ianuario gingiber et reuponticum bibe — quia
omnis esca eo tempore confecta est.
87r–87v
7. Dietetic calendar: Exponimus atque ordinamus qualiter pro
unumquemque mensem potiones de herbis sint homini optime et salutifere
adhibendae — In primis in mense marcio mitte herbam salviam — In mense
februario bacas lauri et costum iunge omnibus predictis.
8a. Scattered recipes in another hand:1361
85v–86v
Ad tussem qualiter probandum est — Ad sanguinem stringendum de vena
87v–95v
Dentifricium ad dentes ne doleant — Pulvis ad demoniacos, caducos,
paraliticos et his qui spuma in hore (!) faciunt.
96r–98r
9. Galen, De succedaneis liber: Incipit Antempalomia Galieni de pigmentis
et erbis. Pro lignario m. agante egiptia — Pro cynnamomum m. cassia
duplum.1362
1359
1r–85v: the pre-Gariopontean ‘De pod. Grouping’.
That is: De pod.
1361
Note that the recipes at 85v–86v (Ad tussem ... de vena) immediately follow De pod. in the manuscript;
then come the two dietetic calendars at 87r and 87r–87v; then come the other recipes at 87v–95v
(Dentifricium ... faciunt).
1360
- 341 -
10. Medical recipe collection:
98r–108r
Antidotum optimum Adriani — Antidotum Theodotion, with the addition of
various remedies in more hands:1363
108r–109v
Diaprunis — Electuarium ad ventrem solvendum.
109v–110r
11. Signs from the urine ...
110r–112r
12. <De pulsibus et urinis, exc.> ...
112r–114v
13. De ponderibus et mensuris. Pondera medicinalia et signa conati sumus
narrare — Nux autem maioris magnitudinis pensat grana ordei
DCCCXXVIII. Followed by a table of signs with their explanation.
115r–117v
14. <Democritus, Liber medicinalis, exc.> ...
119r–127v
15. Medical glossary: In dei nomine incipit nomina de graeca in latina.
Anesus idest erba: folia eius coriandro simulat — zippere est galla (ed.
GOETZ, 616–30).1364
8b. Other scattered recipes, also in a slightly later hand
117v–118v
De infectionibus capillorum ut nigri fiant — Ut pili nascantur ubi volueris;
(f. 127v).
1362
Vogt 2008, 312: ‘On Substitute Drugs (De Succedaneis [Suc.]: XIX 721–747) might or might not be
genuine’. (Where all brackets are Vogt’s.)
1363
Langslow 2006, 99 n.129: ‘At least one of these is from Alex. Trall., namely f. 106v Antidotum Alexandri
ad stomachum frigidum et ad eos qui non bene digerunt (=the first recipe in 2.35 [ed.]). The “Antidotum
Theodotion” is similar to the “Antidotus Theodosion” in vat1, f. 87rv (above, n. 123).’ Where vat1 =Città
del Vaticano, Bibl. apostolica vaticana, regin. lat. 1143, and Langslow 2006, 97 n.123 has: ‘I am unable to
identify the “Antidotus Theodosion” (87rv), implicitly ascribed to Alex. Trall. by Beccaria [=Beccaria 1956,
320] and Pellegrin et al., Vaticane [=Pellegrin et al. 1975–82] (cf. the “Antidotum Theodotion” at the end of
the collection of recipes in vat3 [=Va3] ... ff. 98r–108r). An antidote recommended for gout at Alex. Trall.
2.266 (Greek II, 565, 16ff.) [=5.13.De pod.] is ascribed to “Theodosius philosophus”.’ (All additions in
square brackets are mine, as is the ellipsis.)
1364
Where ‘GOETZ’ =Goetz 1892.
- 342 -
Appendix 26: Va3, sections
Section breaks, Va3
Heading, De pod.
80v, l.38
1.t. De podagricis
New section, incipit: Podagricorum
causas scire oportet ... [= 1.1]1365
81r, l.31
81v, l.18
New section, incipit: Predicendum est
2.t. Podagra si ex sanguine fuerit
nunc de ceteris ... [= 2.1]
generata
New section, incipit: Quibus ergo
reumatizantibus locis ... [= 3.1]
82r, l.30
Not a new section, incipit: Ad poros ... [=
4.t. Ad poros ...
4.t]
82v, l.7
New section, incipit: Quoniam diu(ir)sa
[sic] gnn(_)ra ... [= 5.1]
83r, l.40
83v, l.9
84r, l.14
84r, l.22
New section, incipit: Si ergo ex colerico
humore ... [= 6.1]
New section, incipit: Quod si humor qui in
pedum articulis fit ... [= 7.1]
New section, incipit: Non enim oportet
hanc solam curationem ... [= 8.1]
New section, incipit: Optimum est enim
9.t. De embroca
oleum roseum ... [= 9.1]
84r, l.31
New section, incipit: Nunc autem de dieta
10.t. De dieta
dicendum est ... [= 10.1]
84r, l.35
New section, incipit: De oleribus uero
11.t. De oleribus
danda sunt ... [= 11.1]
84r, l.39
New section, incipit: Volatilia danda sunt
... [= 12.1]
84r, l.41
New section, incipit: Pisces uero
13.t De piscibus
aspratiles ... [= 13.1]
84v, l.6
New section, incipit: De carnibus
14.t. De carnibus
1365
The sections emphasised the most in Va3, based on the size and intricacy of their chapter initials and
listed in the order found in the text, are (using the De pod. chapter headings/numbers): 1.t. De podagricis; 2.t.
Podagra si ex sanguine fuerit generata; 5.t. De cerotis ad poros; 7.t. Curatio podagrae calidae de coleribus
in articulis.
- 343 -
Section breaks, Va3
Heading, De pod.
ueruicinis ... [= 14.1]
84v, l.14
New section, incipit: Fabas uirides et
siccas ... [= 15.1]
84v, l.18
New section, incipit: Poma quae multum
16.t. De pomis
sunt dulcia ... [= 16.1]
84v, l.24
New section, incipit: Tragoemata autem
expediunt ... [= 17.1]
84v, l.28
New section, incipit: Gestare autem
18.t. De gestatione
mediocriter ... [= 18.1]
84v, l.33
85r, l.7
New section, incipit: Dicendum est ergo
quomo [sic] oportet ... [= 19.1]
New section, incipit: Si enim q(ui)d ledit
20.t. De catarticis
manifeste flegmam [sic] ...
[= 20.1]
85r, l.24
New section, incipit: Oximelle iuliani
21.t. De oximelle
catartic(us) [sic] ad haec ... [= 21.1]
85v, l.6
New section, incipit: Quod si oximell(_)
suauius ... [= 22.1]
85v, l.27
New section, incipit: Balnea igitur de
23.t. De balneis
dulce aqua facta ... [= 23.1]
- 344 -
4418)
PART 11366
1r–8v; 25r–
1. Galen, Ad Glauconem de medendi methodo Books I–II ...
48v; 9r–24r1367
24r–24v; 49r–
2. Galen, Liber tertius ...
67v
67v–79v
3. <Liber Aurelii> Omnibus hominibus generantur egritudines ex
quattuor humoribus — (De parotide) sicut in omnibus vulneribus ratio
exigit.
80r–101v
4. <Liber Esculapii> Index: 54 unnumbered capitula. Incipit liber
quintus. Cephaloponia idest capitis dolor commoto cerebro ac timpore
— (De artriticis) circa frigidissima mordacia et ignea acerrime inducta
fiant.
101v–107v
1368
5. Incipit liber Galieni de podagra. Podagricorum causas scire oportet —
(De balneis) etiam si frigidum tempus est.
107v–109r
6. <Sapientia artis medicinae> Incipit epistula Ysidori Spaniensi.
Quattuor sunt venti, quattuor anguli celi — iste vero non curantur.
109r–110r
7. Vindicianus, Epistula ad Pentadium: Vindicianus Petandio (!) nepoti
suo salutem. Licet scire te, karissime nepos, grecis litteris eruditum ad
hanc disciplinam posse — dedit maiora postea nasciturus. Amen. Deo
gratias. Finitum est istum passionalis.1369
8. Medical recipes, scattered, in various hands, largely contemporaneous
(f. 22r; f. 37 bis v; f. 38r; f. 40r; f. 76r).
110v
9. Item alia prognostica Ypocratis de signis tysicorum et pleureticorum
sic probabis. Quod expuunt mittis in carbones — in II die morietur.
111r–143v
10. Medical recipe collection: Antidotum iera logodion menfitum —
1366
1r–107v: the pre-Gariopontean ‘De pod. Grouping’.
Note Beccaria 1956, 309–10: ‘Il disordine dei primi quaderni ne ha sconvolto il testo (n.i 1 e 2).’
1368
That is: De pod.
1369
Cf. Va2, ff.288r–288v.
1367
- 345 -
Emplastra Paetri et Puli (!). In the margin are also added magic
prescriptions (e.g., f. 112v) in a contemporary hand, which continue at
the bottom of the two following texts: (f. 148v) Unguentum ad feb. ignea
— Unguentum ad paralisin; (f. 149r) Unguentum ad feb. ignea —
Kataplasma ad feb. sinocha.
143v–148v
11. Medical glossary: Agriocanna idest cannabu — Zarabeum idest
careu.1370
149r
12. Verses on the Egyptian days: Bis deni binique dies scribuntur in
anno — In lumine cursus, que nocuturis sunt.
149v
13. De indictione sanguis ...
149v1371
14. ‘Lunare’ on phlebotomy: Observandum est lunam V et X et XV et
XX — multi ausi sunt detractione facere sanguinis flebothomia.
150r–171r
15. <Dynamidia, Books I–III> ...
1370
Garcia Gonzalez 2010, 224–5 (my square brackets and ellipsis): ‘[Va4] transmits the earliest witness of
the Agriocanna glossary, as it is the only one dating back to the 11th century. ... [225] Regarding the text of
the Agriocanna glossary, this was transmitted in its entirety, without any headings, arranged in two columns
and composed of a total of 572 entries, making it the briefest extant witness of the glossary.’
1371
For ‘Astronomical Time: The “Lunare”’, see Wallis 1995, 115–17 and nn.26–30 (pp.136–7) and
references therein.
- 346 -
Appendix 28: Va4, chapter headings and sections
Heading, De pod.
101v, ll.17–18
Incipit liber galieni de podagra [red]
1.t. De podagricis
102r, l.16
[New section, no heading, incipit =
2.t. Podagra si ex sanguine fuerit
2.1]
generata
102v, l.12
3.1]
103r, l.29
[Not a new section, no heading,
4.t. Ad poros ...
incipit: ‘Ad poros ...’ = 4.t.]
103v, l.16
5.1]
103v, l. 23
[New section, no heading, incipit: ‘Item aliud afronit(ru) ...’ = 5.2]
103v, l.26
[New section, no heading, incipit: ‘ITEM aliud. hoc au(tem) eos [corr. ex
eis] iuuat ...’ = 5.3]
104r, l.4
[New section, no heading, incipit: ‘PVLVIS catarticu(m) inuenta [sic] ...’
= 5.9]1372
104r, l.12
[New section, no heading, incipit: ‘ITEM aliud que(m) [sic] iacobus
tradidit ...’ = 5.12]1373
104r, l.19
[New section, no heading, incipit: ‘ITER [sic] qualiter nutriendi sunt ...’
= 5.15]
104r, l.26
[New section, no heading, incipit: ‘ITER [sic] an(tidotum) aliud.
quodat(ur) [sic] ...’ = 5.20]
104v, l.16
104v, l.28
105r, l.23
6.1]
7.1]
[New section, no heading, incipit: ‘ITEM aliud diarodon catarticum ...’
= 7.13]1374
105v, l.14
1372
Where 5.9–5.11 are found only in De pod. and Gariopontus, and 5.10–11 is the first of the hermodactyl
recipes.
1373
But Theodosius’ hermodactyl recipe (5.13.De pod.) is not given a new section.
1374
Cf. Va2.
- 347 -
105v, l.21
Heading, De pod.
8.1]
9.t. De embroca
9.1]
105v, l.29
10.t. De dieta
10.1]
106r, l.3
11.t. De oleribus
11.1]
106r, mid- l.6
[New section (but not new line, as
with other new sections), no heading,
incipit = 12.1]
106r, l.8
13.t De piscibus
13.1]
106r, l.14
14.t. De carnibus
14.1]
106r, l.20
15.1]
106r, l.22
16.t. De pomis
16.1]
106r, l.27
17.1]
106v, l.1
18.t. De gestatione
18.1]
106v, l.4
106v, l.19
19.1]
20.t. De catarticis
20.1]
107r, l.6
deocximelle. [sic] [red]
21.t. De oximelle
107r, l.30
[Not a new section, no heading,
incipit = 22.1]
107v, l.19
de balneis. [red]
23.t. De balneis
- 348 -
Appendix 29: Va4, marginalia and interlinear glosses
f.102v, l.17
= 3.2 rus + superscript ‘id est t(_)ra.’
f.102v, l.21
= 3.4 alfita + superscript ‘id est farina ordei.’
f.107r, l.13
= 21.3 teada [sic] pingue + superscript ‘id est pinguedo pin_(_).
s(ecundu)m quosdam.’
f.107r, l.13
= 21.3 cocognidio + superscript ‘laureole semen.’
f.107r, l.13
= 21.3 lacteridos + superscript ‘id est catapucie.’
f.107r, l.14
= 21.3 allipiados + superscript ‘id est laureola.’
f.107r, l.15
= 21.3 sille [sic] + superscript ‘id est sq(ui)lle.’
f.107r, l.17
= 21.3 ellebori + superscript ‘s. albi.’
f.107v, l.6
= 22.3. brasice + superscript ‘id est cauliculi n(on) tra(n)splantati.’1375
1375
DMLBS: ‘transplantare [LL]’.
- 349 -
Appendix 30: Content of Bon. (Galieni Opera, 1490) Volume 1
Using Fortuna 2005, 487–8
7r–14r
De sectis ad eos qui introducuntur (incomplete), tr. anon., but
attributed to Agnellus,1376 John of Alexandria,1377 or Gessius1378
14r–16r
Introductio sive medicus, tr. Nicholas of Reggio?
16r–21v
Ars medica (incomplete), tr. Greek-Latin anon.
22r–38r
De usu partium (Compendium in 10 Books, entitled De
iuvamentis membrorum), tr. anon.
38r–39v
De utilitate respirationis (David Dinant), tr. anon.
40r–51v
De naturalibus facultatibus, tr. Burgundio of Pisa
51v–52r
De naturalium facultatum substantia (frag. from De propriis
placitis), tr. Nicholas of Reggio
52r
De virtutibus nostrum corpus dispensantibus, tr. Nicholas of
Reggio
52r–v
De bono corporis habitu, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
52v–53r
De optima corporis nostri constitutione, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
53r–54v
De voce et anhelitu, tr. anon.
54v–57v
De motibus manifestis et obscuris, tr. Mark of Toledo
57v–59r
De respirationis usu, tr. Nicholas of Reggio?
59v–60r
De respirationis causis, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
60r–64r
De respirationis difficultate (only Book 1), tr. Nicholas of
Reggio
64r–66v
De pulsibus ad tyrones, tr. Burgundio of Pisa
66v–71r
De pulsuum differentiis, tr. Burgundio of Pisa
71r–73r
De pulsuum usu, tr. Mark of Toledo
73r–79r
De pulsuum causis, tr. Burgundio of Pisa
79r–v
Compendium pulsuum (1), tr. Burgundio of Pisa
79v–83v
De praecognitione ad Epigenem, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
83v
De insomniis, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
84r–101v
De crisibus, tr. Gerard of Cremona
1376
For ‘Agnellus of Ravenna (ca 590–615 CE)’, see Scarborough 2008b.
For ‘Iōannēs of Alexandria (500–700 CE?)’, see Touwaide 2008c.
1378
For ‘Gessios of Petra (475–520 CE?)’, see Touwaide 2008b.
1377
- 350 -
102r–114v
De diebus decretoriis, tr. Gerard of Cremona
114v–115v
De theriaca ad Pamphilianum, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
115v–117r
De theriaca ad Pisonem (frag.), tr. Nicholas of Reggio
117r
An omnes partes animalis, quod procreatur, fiunt simul, tr.
Nicholas of Reggio
117r–121v
De constitutione artis medicae, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
122r–123v
De partibus artis medicae, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
123r–126v
Quod animi mores corporis temperamenta sequuntur, tr.
Nicholas of Reggio
126v–127r
De optima secta ad Thrasybulum, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
127r–131r
De curandi ratione per venae sectionem, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
131r–v
De hirudinibus, etc., tr. Nicholas of Reggio
131v–132v
De comate apud Hippocratem, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
132v–133r
De typis, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
133r–v
De optima doctrina ad Favorinum, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
134r–136r
De marasmo, tr. Peter of Abano
136r–139r
De causis procatarticis, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
139r–140r
De totius morbi temporibus, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
140r–142r
De morborum temporibus, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
142r–144r
De atra bile, tr. Peter of Abano
144v
Quomodo morbum simulantes sint deprehendendi, tr. Nicholas of
Reggio
144v–145r
De vinis, tr. Nicholas of Reggio?
145r–v
De bonitate aquae, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
145v–146v
De parvae pilae exercitio, tr. anon.
146v
De motu thoracis et pulmonis, tr. anon.
146v–147v
De consuetudine, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
147v–149v
De attenuante victus ratione, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
149v–153r
De probis et pravis alimentorum, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
153r–159v
De semine, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
159v–161r
De tumoribus praeter naturam, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
- 351 -
161r–165r
De palpitatione, tremore, rigore, convulsione, tr. Arnald of
Villanova1379 (but attributed to Peter of Abano)
165r–166r
De virtute centaureae, tr. Nicholas of Reggio 1380
166r
De dinamidiis, tr. anon.
166v–167r
De gynaeceis, tr. anon. (but attributed to Nicholas of Reggio)
167r–v
De anatomia oculorum, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
167v–168v
De uteri dissectione, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
168v–171v
De dissolutione continua, tr. Accorsio of Pistoia
171v–172r
De cura lapidis (Zoar), tr. anon.
172r–173r
De cura icteri, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
173r–v
De catharticis, tr. anon
174v–177v
De remediis facile paralibus II, tr. Nicholas of Reggio
178r–183r
Liber secretorum ad Monteum, tr. Gerard of Cremona
183r–187v
De medicinis expertis, tr. anon
188r–222r
De compositione medicamentorum secundum locos, tr. Nicholas
of Reggio
1379
1380
For Arnald of Villanova (c. 1240–1311) (Arnau de Vilanova), see Salmón 2014.
See Nutton 2010.
- 352 -
Appendix 31: Content of Bon. (Galieni Opera, 1490) Volume 2
1r–7v
De elementis secundum Hippocratem, tr. Gerard of Cremona
7v–20v
De temperamentis, tr. Gerard of Cremona
21r–22v
De inaequali intemperie, tr. anon.1381
22v–84v
De simplicium medicamentorum facultatibus, tr. Constantine the
African1382
85r–93v1383
De simplicibus medicaminibus ad Paternianum, tr. anon.
95r–96r
De purgantium medicamentorum facultate, tr. Stephen of
Messina
96r–113v
De alimentorum facultatibus, tr. William of Moerbeke
114r–138v
De locis affectis, tr. anon.
139r–153r
De morborum differentiis, De morborum causis, De
symptomatum differentiis, De symptomatum causis, tr. anon.
153r–166v
De sanitate tuenda, tr. Burgundio of Pisa
167r–221r
Methodus medendi, tr. Gerard of Cremona
221v–229r
De differentiis febrium, tr. Burgundio of Pisa
229r–242v
Ad Glauconem, tr. Greek-Latin
1381
Edition: Garcia Novo 2012.
For Constantine the African (died before 1098/1099), see Green 2014a.
1383
‘Galieni Opera (1490) ... vol. II, [fols. 86–95v], x2 cols. Title, “Liber Galieni de simplicibus medicinis ad
Paternianum.”’ Everett 2012, 134 (where square brackets are Everett’s; my ellipsis). Note that Bon. contains
the editio princeps of ‘The Alphabet of Galen’; critical edition: Everett 2012 (see ibid., 134–5 for Bon.).
1382
- 353 -
Appendix 32: Transcript, the De podagra (De pod.), Galieni Opera, 1490 (Bon.),
2.241rb–242vb
Distinctio .iiii. in qua .G. docet cognoscere causas podagre et curare eandem.
Capitulum primum in quo asserit difficultatem cure prouenire ex uarietate
causarum.
Podagicorum causas scire oportet: quia ex multis et diuersis causis habet podagra
consistentiam unde existimo propter uarietatem natiuitatis eius uix posse cognosci omnia
de ea neque curari perfectius. Reliquuntur enim aliqua in ipsis locis: et ideo nullo modo ab
inperitis artificibus medicine sanari poterunt: quia eius natiuitatis ignorantia plurimis est.
Ego autem existimo ut quicumque bene poterit eius natiuitatem cognoscere: uel
diuersitates ipsas: et species quomodo fiunt: aut qualiter contingunt bene posse curare: et
facilius a medicis de ipsis infirmitatibus liberare. Dicemus igitur primo cognitiones
ipsarum et sic postea curationes ipsas exponemus. Credo enim quia si ea scripta tradimus
diligentius attendantur: et natura uniuscuiusque multos medicus poterit liberare. Et non
solum eos quibus mox ab initio curationes adhibentur: uerum etiam qui diuturna passione
laborant iuuare po(_)t. Multa igitur habundantia humorum in his est qui insanabiles
possident podagras. Et enim sanguis calidus supercurrens in articulorum concauitates
extendit et neruos quos sindesmon uocauit et dolores facere in pedibus solet nimios.
Similiter autem et colericus humor sepius currens super neruos aut inter neruos: aut inter
ipsos residens et maxime in his quos sindesmos diximus uocari et qui ossibus uicini sunt
ardores simul et tensiones locis q(ue) dolent infert et magnos dolores. Nam et flegma eo
modo ledens dolores fortissimos facit simul et frigidiores: et coangustata loca extendit.
Facit etiam sic et melancolicus humor et non solum infrigidat sed et opprimit et grauitate
sua sentitur mediocris effecta commotio.
Capitulum .ii. de cura podagra a sanguine causate.
Predicendum est nunc de ceteris id est qn(_) fit de sanguinis habundantia quibus oporteat
uti adiutoriis. Si enim sanguinis constitueris esse qui supercurrit in articulos humor est si
nihil sit quod prohibeat sanguis est auferendus. Ex hoc scio multos perfecte fuisse curatos
aut rarius esse reumatizatos: ita ut primo uere per singulos annos sanguinem auferendo non
solum hic pro euacuatione faciant: sed et pro custodia corporis adhibeant: quia quecumque
ciborum solent esse nutrimenta sanguinis nisi detrahendo sanguinem minuta fuerint sanati
utique non scribo. Sed omnes medicorum hoc existimo nosse: quia sanguis ex carne fit et
magis porcina: et dulci uino et diuersis cibis et exercitatione mediocri. Ergo si aliquis hic
obseruet ut in initio primi ueris sanguinem auferat qui ciborum habundantia fuerit nutritus:
et corpus frequenter exerceat et piger non sit in omni uectatione: tunc absque humorum
lesione et sine reumate poterit permanere nihil habens quod sup(er)currat in articulos.
Vtantur etiam aqua calida qui hoc patiuntur magis quam uino et omnibus frigidis
curationibus et quibuscumque contrariis id est qui sanguinem multum generare possunt
abstineant. Multos enim scio a uino abstinentes ultra ab ipsa passione podagre non fuisse
tentatos. Nam plurima potio uini quibus multus habundat sanguis inimica est. Bonum est
ergo hos prohiberi a uini potatione. Quo [sic] si ex toto abstinere non possunt in primo uere
et estate omnino tentare debent ut a uino abstineant. Expedit enim omnia ista obseruare.
Nam quando reumatsimu(m) [sic] ex plenitudine sanguinis accesserit si contingit his qui
- 354 -
non obseruant se a cibis facientibus reumatismum pedum necesse est his localia adhibere
adiutoria. Ergo reumatizantibus locis si flegmon accesserit scire omnino oportet duobus id
agere modis id est que iam membra reumatizant: et infrigidare: et diaforesim facere: q(uod)
infl(amm)atione iam facta continetur digeratur ut superuenientem repellere possit
humorem. Optimum ergo ad hoc est cataplasma quod de semperuiua et cortice mali
granati: et rubo et alphita in uino cocta efficitur: hoc enim reprimunt que desuper currunt et
diaforesim faciunt et desiccant ea que continentur: et confortant simul et uirtutem prestant
i(n)becilli membro. Oportet ergo bene coquere cortices mali granati in uino et rubum et
semperuiuam diligenter terere et si postea simul cum alphita admiscere: et cum uino ubi
cortex mali granati coctus est non mediocriter: sed ualde confectus et sic sup(er)ponendum
[?] est locis patientibus in estate frigidum in hyeme uero tepidum. Si autem in initio
commotionis hoc erit oportet adhiberi: et si mediocriter ad hec dolores ea que uocantur
cerota et embrocationes habentes hoc sape partes .ii. cere et olei rosei pars una sit. Cere
autem modicum sit ut solis pinguiorem faciat embrocem et sup(er)ponenda [?] sunt hec
cum lana succida in hyeme tepida: in estate frigida. Quod si in alto contingat ipsam
inflammationem esse nitri modicum et sapam et oleum purum et pro oleo roseo admisces
sapam et magis iuuat. Permanente igitur dolore de brasice foliis cataplasma coquens et
terens diligenter et supermittes feces aceti et ouorum non coctorum uitella duo et olei rosei
multum misce omnia et cum se adunauerit frequenter agita. Scias enim hoc adiutorium
satis nimios dolores peragorizare bene etiam iuuabit si super cataplasma spongiam in uino
stiptico mediocriter infundens posueris quod si tale uinum inuentum non fuerit est spongia
in pusca infundenda et sic sup(er)imponenda. Sed neque aqua calida pedes eius sunt
fomentandi neque cataplasma de tritico: aut farina ordei est i(m)ponendum. Omnia enim
hec contraria sunt et magis quibus est plenitudo sanguinis et quorum molestantur articuli et
dolores in eis generantur. In quorum autem corpore plenitudo sanguinis et nihil nocet si
sunt dolores ut adhibeatur de ordei farina cataplasma et sint ordei farine partes due lini
semen pars una et coques: et mutabis frequenter: humidum autem et non satis calidum
adhibeatur cataplasma quemadmodum faciunt multi medicorum qui non solum articulos:
sed et alia loca frequenter de tritici farina cataplasmantes non scientes q(uod) magis
incendit et desiccat sup(er)ficies cut(is). Digerit aliquid de patientibus locis cataplasma et
desiccat si plus fuerit coctum et maxime si oleum fuerit in ipsa coctione. Manifestum est
enim ea que in oleo friguntur ut puta pisces seu carnes qm(_) desiccantur et friguntur: non
ergo oportet ut dictum hominem cataplasmari nisi prius totum corpus euacuatum fuerit a
superfluitate humorum neque cataplasma de tritici farina: aut nimium calidum est
i(m)ponendum. Ergo extimo [sic] neque stipticas species uel eas que reprimunt debere
adhiberi prius quam totum corpus euacuatum fuerit ab humoribus: quia quod sup(er)currit
in articulis hic quoque reprimitur et timor est ne ad uitalia curres [sic] ca(usa)m ingerat
suffocationis et periculum faciat mortis. Siue ergo diaforeticis: siue aporistis uoluerit
aliquis ut medicaminibus festinare debet prius totum corpus euacuare sic postea uti
cataplasmatibus ad porros: hoc est si in nodos tubos fecerit aut lapides. Q(uonia)m multi
quidem in pedibus manibus porri fiunt id est uelut tubi in aqua generantur reumatizantibus
articulis siue per inordinatos cibos aliquos indigestos crudos collectos humores in corpore
consequens est nobis scire quibus medicaminibus porri debent resolui. Si enim calida
distenpera(n)tia [sic] neruorum superexcocta materia ut solet generauerit porros non
- 355 -
oportet uti calefactionibus medicaminibus. Quod si per hoc etiam occurrat generari lapis
uti mediocriter que calefaciunt uel soluere possunt medicaminibus prohabito [sic]
desiccatiuo cibo omnes minime et antidotis qui calefaciunt et desiccant hic antidoto toto
anno utendum est quod .℞. centaure .℥.v. camed(_) yperici ana [.]℥.v. aristol(_). ro. gentiane
petrosel(_)i agarici. fu. meu. ana .℥.iii. nardistatu .℥.i. Mel quod sufficit: dato in calida. Scio
quendam incipientem porros habere et dum cretitos haberet lapides hac usus apozima per
quam extenuatur crudus at [sic] pinguis humor et sanus factus est: origanum camedreos
camepith(_): et pulegium coquebat: et ex hac habebat apozima hec t(ame)n expediunt his
qui calidam et colericam habent distenperantiam sicut iam supra dictum est. Q(uonia)m
diuersa sunt genera medicamentorum que soluere porros consueuerunt uobis eorum
exponimus differentias ut ad diuersas diste(n)perantias egrotantium: uel ad magnitudinem
malitie eligamus que soluant in articulis porros ita ut unquam appareant et ulterius amplius
non possint generari. Que hoc modo conficiuntur afronitri .℥.viii. terbentine .℥.vi. cere
.℥.xv. gutte prime [prune ?] a sapanarios: popoleo. ana .℥.iiii. colofonie: lib(_).i. olei ueteris
.℥.xvi. confice et utere ad porros et ad ap(_)a: et ad podagras acutas. Item aliud quod
uocatur leptocarion .℥.iii. olei ueteris .lib(_).i. saponis gallici .℥.iiii. mell(is) .℥.iii. albuminis
ouorum fialam: cere .℥.x. terbentine .℥.vi. fit hoc medicamen ad omnia et interdum u(ir)tus
eius expediens est mollioribus corporibus: et delicatis si ei admisceantur partes due mellis.
Puluis catarticus inuentus a peritis medicis et nimium expertus qui mirabiliter mitigat
furiosos podagricorum dolores et ignitum extinguit calorem et statim cum uentrem soluit
mox peragorizat et temperat membra patientis in t(antu)m ut assella sine alterius adiutorio
ad proprium redeat locum. Hermodactili diagridii ana .℥.ii. cimini gingiberis costi gar(_):
ana .℥.i. Si uis de hoc possunt accipere pensum solidi .i. cum uino albo: aut cum mulsa. Et
si conficere uis cum melle qn(_) aque penso .℈.v. Item aliud quod Iacobus tradidit
hermodact(_) .℈.iii. diagridii .℈.ii. dabis bibere: sed ante accipiat cibum et calidam aquam
bibat humidos cibos patiens accipiat. Item aliud antidotum quod Theodosius ph(ilosophu)s
tradidit hermodact(_) .℥.i. cimini Ethiopici .℈.iii. mastic(_) .℈.ii. alipiados .℈.vi. agar(_)
gingiberis ana .℈.iii. nardi .℈.ii. dabis cum ydromelle: mirabilis est namque ista potio et a
nobis ualde exp(er)ta. Item qualiter nutriendi sunt qui hermodact(_). accepturi sunt
antidotum in primis ante potum accipiant aquam aut tria uitella ouorum et panem modicum
et galline pectus: et sic post unam horam: aut saltem duas lauetur: et exiens de balneo cum
redierit in domo sic dabis antidotum ut dictum est. Sic enim datum antidotum in omni
datione melius est ad operandum et non ledet in tangendo stomacum: sed uentrem
faciliorem reddit. Sufficit hoc de hermodactilo dixisse quemadmodum ab antiquis tradita et
a nobis exp(er)ta sunt. Item aliud antidotum quod datur anno integro podagricis. Sanat
enim padagras [sic] et omnes articulorum dolores et capitis et stomaci et oculorum et
ep(_)is et splenis et renum: et ciroma et calcos conuiscatos in articulis sanat et bene soluit.
℞. reupont(_). agar(_): ana .℥.ii. fu .℥.iiii. petrosell(_): macedonicum: meu: ana .℥.iiii.
yperici .℥.v. gentiane .℥.vi. astrol(_). centaur(_) ana .℥.viiii. camed(_) .℥.ix. dosis sit uiris
.℈[.]iii. mulieribus .℈.ii. Conficies autem sic. Sigillatim omnia teres: et puluerem pensabis
et miscebis: et iterum simul omnia tere et cerne et sic utere sicut ordinatum est a nobis per
singulos menses id est mense Ianuario dabis diebus .v. die post diem: mense Feb(_)r.
- 356 -
diebus .v. mense Martii diebus .v. mense Aprilis diebus .v. mense Madii diebus .iii. mense
Iunii diebus .vi. mense Julii die .i. mense Augusti die .i. mense Septembris die .i. mense
Octb(_)r. diebus .ii. mense Nouemb(_)r. diebus .iii. mense Decemb(_)r. diebus .iiii. et
semper unum diem transpone: et sic per menses compleantur dies .xxxvii. in anno oportet
eum qui bibit abstinere a carnibus toto anno bubulina: porcina. leporina et fungis: et
brasica: et sinape et aceto: et acrimoniis omnibus et oleribus acris et digestus sit: et detur
potio in calida aqua et lac bibat ordinate per tempora.
Capitulum .iii. de cura podagre facte ab humore colerico.
Si ergo ex colerico humore fuerit podagra nata hiis agnoscitur signis. Nullus in articulis
manifestus apparet tumor: sed tm(_) calore molestatur et ignitum sentit locum egrotus
magis quam tensuram: uel grauedinem aliquam imposita ipsis membris sed rubea esse
uidetur ipse locus qui dolet. Gaudet si aliquid frigidum imponatur: et iuuare se magis ex
hoc quam ex rebus calidis confitetur. Ceterum autem quales et cueres conueniant ca(us)e
inquirendum est aut qualis etas sit infirmantis et qualis diste(n)perantia est patientis. Quod
si humorem qui in pedum articulis fuerit colericum esse cognoueris manifestum sit non
esse opus sanguinis detractionem facere: sed colagogo uteris uel medicamento catartico. Et
enim plus humectandum est corpus eius qui accepturus est potionem ut te(m)peretur acredo
humoris colerici. Sed non oportet de semel dare catarticum patienti: sed paulatim et
frequenter. Si enim a superfluitate humorum reumatizauerint articuli: melius purgabis: si
furando humores qui super crescunt detrahantur. Sit autem catarticum simplicissimum satis
aliquid quod calefaciat quale est de succo rose confectum. Suaue enim esse uidetur et in
odore: et in gustu: et non subuertit stomacum: semper oportet illos accipere hic. Et sibi in
hac re debent esse soliciti qui a reumatibus passionibus leduntur q(uia) a medicamentis
eorum subuertitur stomacus: et si stomacus imbecillis fuerit a medicamentis omnia
compatiuntur et nerui et tunc amplius reumatizant pedes. Primum catarticum sit quod
recipit rose succi .lib(_).s. mellis .lib(_).i. scamone. cocte .℥.i. succum coques cum melle ad
spissitudinem mellis cui addes scamoneam tritam et dabis ex eo integram dosim cocleare.v.
ad minus dabis coclear(_) .ii.et.s. aut tres si humor fuerit augmentatus. Item aliud
catarticum diarodon quod ad eos facit quibus est satis frigidus humor quod recipit piper
quod aliquantum calefacere possit rose succi .lib(_).i. scamonee .℥.i. agar(_) .℈.ii. mellis
.℈.vi. et coques bene ad prunas et cum se collegerit tunc supermittes scamoneam et
agaricum et piper: et sic utere. Dabis autem coclear(_) .v. aut tria secundum uirtutem. Item
aliud diarodon catarticum ad eos qui grauiter purgantur rose succi .℥.ii. scamo .℥.i. mellis
.l(_).i. succi titimalli .℈.iii. dabis coclear .i. aut .ii. aut secundum uirtutem facit namque ad
multas passiones maxime ad tertianum tipum et ad yctericos: et ad oculorum dolorem:
deponit enim sine dolore et molestia. Acutum est enim nimium: unde magis sepius ipsum
dabis. Item aliud diacitonium melon catarticum: mala citonia sint .viii. et ea purgabis et
proi(_)icies semen cum eis que intrinsecus sunt inutilia: et scamon .℥.i. et per singula
citonia singulas scamonee addes dragmas et desuper consperso tritico inuolues bene ut per
ipsa foramina quibus i(n)mittitur scamonea non recurrat cum fuerit remissa: aut euentetur:
et cum frumentum fuerit coctum tolles de furno sublatoque frumento citonia cum ipsa
scamonea tere et adde mel quod sufficit: ita ut neque satis liquide sit aut multum durum: et
cum bene tritaueris repone in ampulla. et dabis cocleare .ii. uel .iii. et secundum uirtutem
- 357 -
hec catartica sunt his danda ut stomacus non subuertatur: quod si iam subuersus stomacus
hic non recipit cataputias simplices: aut certe duplices ex diagridio et f(_)cas hoc modo
dabis absinthii .ʒ.iii. diagridii .ʒ.i. cum modico rosaceo facis cataputias et dabis patienti
facies hoc simpliciter: aut dupliciter et secundum uirtutem. Sic enim oportet purgari quibus
ex colerico humore articuli reumatizant. Non enim oportet hanc solam curationem: et his
facere causis festinandum est igitur calidam podagram infrigidare et mitigare ita ut non ex
nimio calore: uel uehementi articulorum loca amplius reumatizent. Et enim si calidiores
nimias in locis patientibus plus quam ratio postulet attraxerit tumorem: uel dolorem
fortiorem faciunt: propterea oportet sup(er)ponere [?] que infrigident et mitigent ut
te(m)perata loca sine dolore effici possint. Optimum namque est oleo rosaceo per singulos
dies ungere pedes et fricare die. Melius autem facies si tria ouorum admisces uitella et
quasi linimentum facis et loca dolentia i(n)linis dormitum eundo: et mane cum surgit
similiter facias hoc: aut per filacticon id est custos uel conseruator est pedum ut non cito
possint reumatizare. Et quando est similiter facere oportet ut omnino infrigidare et
corroborare articulos possis de quibus etiam adiutoriis in localibus curis habetur. Nunc
autem de dieta dicendum est hii ergo qui de colerico humore pedes dolent oportet eos
obseruare ut non adhibeantur ea que calore colericum humorem augmentando generare
possint sed ea sunt offerenda que infrigident et humectent corpus. De oleribus uero danda
sunt uirgula lactuce malue: et bletus si uolunt et quecumque humectant et infrigidare
nouerunt corpus brasica: aut et cardamus: et eruca et porrum et alleum uelut inimica sunt
fugienda. Volatilia sunt danda pulli: fasiani: sed non saginati: perdices. turdus: merula:
ficedula. Pisces aspratiles et maxime qui albas habent carnes: et nihil habent carnes in se
pinguedinis. Qui autem in stagnis et in limosis locis capiuntur prohibendi sunt. Sit autem
conditura piscium cum hac qualitate ut neque multo oleo condiatur neque aliquibus acris
seminibus ut egrotum desiccando iuuare possis maxime duriores pisces quales sunt orfi.
cirides: dentices: sed proprie pectines et(iam) et ostreas et cocleas non timeas dare. Ceruina
manducent uiscellata et maxime uentres et bouina similiter. Ego autem scio quendam
reumatizantem et acri reumate: et quam maxime bubulinam carnem manducando fuisse
iuuatum. Sed hec non frequenter dande sunt. Quando aut minor etiam dolor in pedibus:
tunc tenuis et subtilis dieta danda est. Comedantur autem pedes eorum et magis uentres
eorum in iuscello: si ipse qui patitur estum et ardorem calidus iuuenis: [?] aut medie etatis
sit. Fabas uirides et siccas sed antea infusas aqua et faseolum Alexandrinum et maxime
infusum et fenugreci cimas accipiat. Alia autem legumina sunt prohibenda. Poma que
multum dulcia sunt natura suadeo accipere hora secunda: aut tertia maxime persica si sunt
duracina: aut uuas duracinas: sed non stipticas et damascenas et mala dulcia et citonia
purgata. et mundata et pira et mala granata. Alia uero poma omnia aut rare: aut nullo modo
gustanda. Tragemata autem expediunt maxime castanee aut nuces: uel nucleos pineos
accipiant amigdalas: sed in placentulas: aut crustula edant: omnia enim hec nociua sunt eis
qui de colerico humore reumatizant. Gestare inter mediocriter: et absque labore et multo
magis ante cibum: labor namque illis contrariis: quia plus ex eo calefiunt et accedunt
articulis et trahunt ad se de longinquis locis alios humores ex quibus mox nascitur in
reumatismis.
- 358 -
Capitulum .iiii. de cura podagre a materia flegmatica facte.
Intendendum est ergo quomodo oportet flegmatico et frigido humore podagram generatam
curare. Si enim de frigido humore que calefaciunt adhibenda sunt adiutoria: de omnibus
notum est: Sed quomodo qui superfunditur in pedibus non semper similis est et neque
secundum ipsam qualitatem aut quantitatem: uel constitutionem subsistit: sed aliis quidem
plus: aliis autem minus supercurrit: aliis spissus: aut pinguis: aliis tenuis: uel aquosus: aliis
in summitate cutis: aliis autem interius membranis uel neruis q(uod) Greci sindesmon
uocant. Quod si hic [sic] coniuncta sunt efficitur podagra. Ita ergo necesse est ad
qualitatem uel quantitatem et que contra naturam est passionem attendere ne ipsa natura
diutius sustinente mutata fiat ipsa egritudo naturalis: itaque expediente circa [sic] qualitatis
et quantitatis que ad hec conuenit adhiberi ut simpliciter dicam non dum in mensura que ad
hec adhibenda sunt ut cognita fuerit ca(usa) ita et facere debeamus. Si enim quod ledit
manifeste esse cognoueris: necesse est eum ante omnia purgare et sic postea localia sunt
adhibenda adiutoria: liniantur enim omnibus membris si prius omnis superfluitas humorum
fuerit detracta que ipsam generat passionem. Et si non solum sit flegma quod molestat sed
uidetur tibi etiam sanguinis habundantia simul cum flegmate utrosque oportet educere: sed
prius sanguis detrahendus est et recreata uirtute sic dandum est catarticum quod possit
educere pingue et spissum flegma: et orcine id est aquosum et tenue flegma muriate simile:
quemadmodum multi faciunt dantes lacteridas et putrida mala et contingni dum admiscent
et sic euacuant teneros humores q(uo)d Greci ordes [sic] uocant et magis ledunt quam
iuuent dum pinguiores fuerint facti: et uix postea digeruntur ut auferri possunt: oportet ergo
eius os fugere a malis catarticis: que et si a nobis eis dare opus fuerit admiscere eis oportet
aliqua que extenuant eos: hic enim si fuerit iam mixta et sine lesione fiet catarticum.
Oximel Iuliani catarticum ad hec mirabiliter facies [?] hoc modo confectum. Recipit q(ue)
extenuant: et purgant pingues humores pariterque mul [sic] tenues educit qui fuerint in
corpore: et in nodis: et articulis residentes: aut si alterius sunt infulti [?] intrinsecus in
membris. ℞. enim foliorum rute: origani: ana .℥.iiii. mandragore radicis aneti .℥.ii. yreos
.℥.i. agarici .℥.ii. tede pinguis .lib(_).i. cocogridii .℥.iii. lacteridarum alipiados ana . ℥.s.
polipod(_) .℥.ii. folii costi: spice nardi ana .℥.i. ruepontici .℥.i. squille interioris: ebuli
cimarum: ana .℥.iii. assari .℥.i. canopi q(uo)d est sambuci cortex medius .℥.iii. epith(_)i elli
[?] acori ana .℥.ii. ysopi: amomi yperici cimini: ana .℥.i. ansii [sic] .℥.ii. aceti acris
[.]lib(_).i. mel .lib(_).ii. Conficitur autem hoc modo lacterides et costum cocogridium:
spicam nardi teres diligenter. Ceteras autem herbas infundens in aceto per dies tres et
postea coques donec media pars aceti decoquatur: et tunc proiectis herbis mittes me: [sic]
et cum iterum decoctum fuerit ad spissitudinem mellis suprascriptas species tritas
admiscebis: et utere secundum uirtutem uniuscuiusque. Dosis autem perfecta est .℥.i. media
autem dosis .℥.s. minima autem dosis .℈.viii. sic istud conficiunt multi. Ego autem in
oximelle solum agaricum subtiliter tritum coctum in oximelle superspargo. et sic confecto
suauior est et sine molestia aliqua accipitur: sepius enim et scamoneam admisces fortius
uolens facere catarticum. Quod si non mittatur scamonea suauius bibitur. Quod si oximel
suauius ad accipiendum non fuerit patienti dabis ei cataputias istas missas a nobis: his enim
possunt purgari isti articuli ab ipsis spissis et uiscosis humoribus: et a superfluitate liberari.
Multa enim sunt inuenta que in usu fuerunt hec autem a nobis frequenter sunt date
- 359 -
cataputie in his causis hoc modo confecte. Aloes coloquintide interioris scamo: ana .℥[?].i.
euforbii: nitri ana .ʒ[?].iiii. succi brasice: aut de malis citoniis: aut citri succi q(uo)d
sufficit: uteris autem secundum uirtutem patientis: melius est et enim si non semel sub una
potione purgentur sed sepius et paulatim oportet educere. nam sub uno et de semel si
nolueris purgare dum totum corpus exagitatur que in summitate inueniuntur educantur et
que spissa sunt et uiscosa latent derelinquuntur. Et ideo paulatim subinde accepto
medicamine facilius educuntur subtiliantur enim si frequenter et non paulatim accipiunt.
Scire autem oportet q(uod) non solum has cataputias que custodient causam in linimento:
uel reliquie passionis oportet dare: sed in ipsis accessionibus causarum. Mitigat enim
dolores et cum ipsis dolentibus et locis nascentem materiam deducit: sed nec iterum
permittit hoc acceptio ulterius reumatizare loca. Balnea igitur de dulci aqua facta expediunt
et maxime ut ad uesperum lauentur quam manifeste. Post cibum enim lauantes in calida
distemperantia [sic] iuuantur et magis ac magis qui graciles et sicci sunt corpore: uel acri
possidentur humore. Hii profecto tales si quotidie lauentur plus iuuantur antequam tamen
ingrediantur in aere expedit ut aqua frigida prius pedes perfundantur: et cum intrauerint
mediam cellam stent donec paulatim suadare ceperint: et sic perfundatur aqua tepida et
post hoc ungatur totum corpus ydroleon. Oportet autem ipsum esse temperatum. Similiter
autem et solium oportet postquam unguntur discedere et frigida pedes suos perfundere
etiam si frigidum fuerit tempus.
Explicit liber Galieni ad Glauconem.
- 360 -
Appendix 33: Q40 (Worcester, Cathedral Library, MS Q. 40), list of capitula, f.51v,
ll.33–8
Column I1384
Column II1385
Column III1386
l.33
de sciatica.1387
De dieta.
de pomis.
l.34
de psigialia. [sic]1388
De oleribus.
de podagra ex.
l.35
de podagra.1389
De uolatilibus.
de [sic] flegmate generata.
l.36
de eodem.1390
De piscibus.
de oximelle.
l.37
de podagra si ex colerico
De carnibus.
de catapuciis.
l.38
generatur.
De fabis.
de balneis.
1384
Where every ‘d’ of ‘de’ [sic] is red.
Where every ‘D’ of ‘De’ [sic] is blue.
1386
Where every ‘d’ of ‘de’ [sic] is red.
1387
Gariopontus’ version of Esculapius XLIII, De sciaticis; cf. Manzanero Cano 1996, 837–42.
1388
Gariopontus’ version of Esculapius XLIV, De psialgicis; cf. Manzanero Cano 1996, 843–6.
1389
Gariopontus’ version of Esculapius XLVI, De podagricis; cf. Manzanero Cano 1996, 863–79. Note that
Gariopontus’ version of Esculapius XLV (De artriticis) is not found here, in Book 4 of the Passionarius, but
in Book 5. For Esculapius XLV in Manzanero Cano 1996, see 847–62. Compare this to the pre-Gariopontean
‘De pod. Grouping’, where the text of De pod. follows a shortened version of Esculapius XLV (De artriticis),
ending with the equivalent of the end of Esculapius XLV.12, as found in Manzanero Cano 1996, 856, and
there is no sign of Esculapius XLVI (De podagricis). Note that v1, prior to the chapters on gout taken from
the Latin Alexander (2.236–270), has all twenty sections of Esculapius XLV (De artriticis), albeit omitting
the last few words of the final section, but it too is missing Esculapius XLVI (De podagricis).
1390
That is: Gariopontus’ version of De pod.
1385
- 361 -
Appendix 34: Q40, section breaks and section incipits against De pod.
Section breaks and section incipits, Q40
De pod., chapter incipits (omitting chapter
headings, except for 4.t, 8.t, and 17.t)1391
I1392
Podagricorum causas scire
1.1
Podagricorum causas scire oportet ...
2.1
Praedicendum est nunc de ceteris, id
oportet ...
II
III
Predicendum est nunc quomodo
fiat de sanguinis habundantia
est quomodo fit de sanguinis
podagra ...
habundantia podagra ...
Reumatizantia loca quibus
3.1
flegmon id est tumor [sic] cum
Quibus ergo reumatizantibus locis si
flegmon accesserit ...
feruore accesserit ...
IIII
V
Ad poros id est si in nodos tubos
4.t
[4.t] Ad poros, hoc est si in nod<is>
feceri(n)t. aut lapides.
4.1
tubos fecerit aut lapides. [4.1]
Quoniam quidem multi in
Quoniam quidem multi in pedibus
pedibus manibusque pori fiunt ...
manibusque pori fiunt ...
5.1
medicamentorum ...
VI
Si ex colerico humore fuerit
medicamentorum ...
6.1
podagra generata ...
VII
Si umor [corr. ex tumor] in
Si ergo ex colerico humore fuerit
podagra generata ...
7.1
Quod si humorem qui in pedum
pedum articulos col(er)ic(us)
articulis fit colericum esse cognoueris
superuenerit ...
...
non enim oportet hanc solam
8.t
[8.t.] Podagricis quae sunt
8.1
<ex>trinsecus adhibenda [8.1] Non
curationem ...
enim oportet hanc solam curationem
...
VIII
Optimum est enim oleo roseo
9.1
Optimum est enim oleo roseo per
1391
See app. crit. for variants amongst the De pod. witnesses.
Where [I], etc., has been added for clarity, the sections are not numbered in the manuscript, and [I], etc.,
refer to the sections in Gariopontus’ version of De pod., not the sections in the whole of Book 4 of the
Passionarius. [I]: ‘P’ =blue; [II]: ‘P’ =red; [III]: ‘R’ =blue; [IIII]: ‘A’ =blue; [V]: ‘Q’ =red; [VI]: ‘S’ =red;
[VII]: ‘S’ =blue; [VIII]: ‘O’ =red; [IX]: ‘Q’ =blue; [X]: ‘D’ =red; [XI]: ‘V’ =blue; [XII]: ‘P’ =red; [XIII]: ‘C’
=blue; [XIIII]: ‘F’ =red; [XV]: ‘P’ =blue; [XVI]: ‘D’ =red; [XVII]: ‘S’ =red; [XVIII]: ‘O’ =blue; [XIX]: ‘S’
=red; [XX]: ‘B’ =blue.
1392
- 362 -
Section breaks and section incipits, Q40
De pod., chapter incipits (omitting chapter
headings, except for 4.t, 8.t, and 17.t)1391
per singulos dies ...
10.1
Nunc autem de dieta dicendum
singulos dies ...
Nunc autem de dieta dicendum est.
est.
Quibus ex colerico humore
IX
10.2
pedes dolent ...
hi ergo qui de colerico humore pedes
dolent ...
X
De oleribus danda sunt ...
11.1
De oleribus uero danda sunt ...
XI
Volatilium dandi sunt ...
12.1
Volatilia danda sunt ...
XII
Pisces aspratiles ...
13.1
Pisces uero aspratiles ...
manducent
14.1
Veruicinam manducent iuscellatam ...
XIIII
Fabas uirides et siccas ...
15.1
Fabas uirides et siccas ...
XV
Poma q(_) multum sunt dulcia ...
16.1
Poma quae multum sunt dulcia ...
17.t
[17.t] De tragoematibus [17.1]
17.1
Tragoemata autem expediunt, maxime
XIII
1393
Ceruinam
iuscellatam ...
De tragematibus id est durum
corticem habentibus1394 maxime
castaneas aut ...
castaneas aut...
gestentur autem mediocriter ...
18.1
Gestare autem mediocriter <debent>
...
XVI
Dicendum est ergo quomodo
19.1
oportet ...
XVII
Si enim quod ledit flegma
...
20.1
manifestum esse cognoueris ...
XVIII
Oximel iuliani catarticum
Dicendum est ergo quomodo oportet
Si enim quod ledit manifeste flegma
esse cognoueris ...
21.1
a(_)mirabile ...
Oximel Iuliani catarticum ad haec
mirabiliter ...
XIX
Si oximel suauius ...
22.1
Quod si oximel suauius ...
XX
Balnea igitur dulcis aquae
22.3
Balnea igitur de dulci aqua facta
expediunt ...
1393
1394
expediunt ...
Following the σ, and E, De pod. witnesses.
‘id est durum corticem habentibus’ not found in G26 or G31.
- 363 -
Appendix 35: Q40 (51v) and G26 (LIIra), comparison of lists of capitula for Book 4
Q401395
G261396
de sciatica.
De sciatica.
de psigialia. [sic]
De psialgia.
de podagra.
De podagra.
de eodem.
De eodem morbo.
[No equivalent]
De rheumatismo / et eius cura.
[No equivalent]
De porris / qui fiunt in pedibus et manibus.
de podagra si ex colerico generatur.
De podagra ex cholerico generatur humore.
De dieta.
De dieta.
De oleribus.
De oleribus.
De uolatilibus.
De uolatilibus.
De piscibus.
De piscibus.
De carnibus.
De carnibus.
De fabis.
De fabis.
de pomis.
De pomis.
de podagra ex de [sic] flegmate generata.
De podagra ex phlegmate generata.
de oximelle.
De oxymelle.
de catapuciis.
De catapociis / id est pillulis.
de balneis.
De balneis.
1395
1396
In three columns, f.51v, ll.33–8.
In two columns: ‘De sciatica’ ... ‘De dieta’, column I; ‘De oleribus’ ... ‘De balneis’, column II.
- 364 -
Appendix 36: Q40, G26, and G31, section breaks/chapter headings and section
incipits against De pod.
Q40
G26
De pod., chapter
G31
incipits1397
11398 Podagricorum
2
3
De eodem.
DE EODEM.
causas scire
Capitulum.
CAPVT IIII.
oportet ...1399
iiii.1400 ...
...
Predicendum est
Predcendum [?]
Praedicendum
nunc
est nunc
est nunc
nunc de ceteris, id
de sanguinis
quomodo fiat de
quomodo fiat de
est quomodo fit
habundantia
sanguinis
sanguinis
de sanguinis
podagra ...
abundantia
abundantia
habundantia
podagra ...
podagra ...
podagra ...
Cura. [= 2.2] ...
Cura. [= 2.2] ...
Reumatizantia
De rheumatismo
DE
loca quibus
/ et eius cura.
curis. Quibus ergo
flegmon id est
Capitulum. v. ...
RHEVMATISMO, 3.1
ET EIVS CVRA.
CAPVT V. ...
locis si flegmon
quomodo fiat
tumor [sic] cum
1.1
1401
Podagricorum
causas scire
oportet ...
2.1
3.t
1402
feruore
Praedicendum est
De localibus
reumatizantibus
accesserit ...
accesserit ...
4
Ad poros id est si De porris qui
DE PORRIS QVI
in nodos tubos
fiunt in pedibus /
FIVNT IN
si in nod<is>
feceri(n)t aut
et manibus.
PEDIBVS, ET
tubos fecerit aut
Capitulum. vi. ...
MANIBVS. CAP.
lapides.
lapides.
1403
Quoniam quidem
VI. ...
4.t
4.1
1397
Ad poros, hoc est
Quoniam quidem
Omitting chapter headings for 1.t, 2.t, 5.t, 7.t, 9.t, 18.t, 20.t; chapter headings have been underlined for
clarity; see app. crit. for variants amongst the De pod. witnesses.
1398
Where [1], etc., has been added for clarity, the sections are not numbered in the manuscript.
1399
Giving section incipits for Q40, as there are no chapter headings. The incipits to the sections in G26 and
G31 are as Q40, unless started otherwise.
1400
Where ‘Capitulum. iiii.’ refers to the fourth chapter of Book 4 of the Passionarius; chapter headings have
been underlined for clarity.
1401
Where ‘CAPVT IIII’ refers to the fourth chapter of Book 4 of the Passionarius; chapter headings have
been underlined for clarity.
1402
‘id est tumor [sic] cum feruore’ is not found in G26 and G31.
1403
‘Ad poros id est si in nodos tubos feceri(n)t aut lapides’ is not found in G26 and G31.
- 365 -
Q40
G26
G31
De pod., chapter
incipits1397
5
multi in pedibus
multi in pedibus
manibusque pori
manibusque pori
fiunt ...
fiunt ...
Quoniam diuersa
Cura. [= 5.1] ...
Cura. [= 5.1] ...
sunt genera
Item cura. Puluis
Cura. Puluis
sunt genera
catharticus ...
medicamentorum
5.9–11]
[= 5.9–11]
...
Alia cura. Item
Cura. Item aliud
aliud quod
quod Iacobus
Jacobus tradidit
tradidit ...
... [= 5.12–37]
[= 5.12–37]
De podagra si ex
DE PODAGRA SI
cholerico
EX CHOLERICO
colerico humore
generatur
GENERATVR
podagra fuerit
humore.
HVMORE. CAP.
generata.
medicamentorum catharticus ... [=
...
6
Capitulum. vii.
Si ex colerico
7
5.1
6.t
Quoniam diuersa
Signa si de
VII. ...
...
6.1
Si ergo ex
humore fuerit
colerico humore
podagra generata
fuerit podagra
...
generata ...
Si umor [corr. ex
tumor] in pedum
articulos
col(er)ic(us)
Cura. Si tumor
[sic] in pedum
articulos
choleric(us)
superuenerit ...
superuenerit [=
non enim oportet
7.1] ...
hanc solam
curationem ...
Variatio cure.
Primum enim
catharticum ... [=
7.8–8.3]
Cura. Si tumor
7.1
[sic] in pedum
qui in pedum
articulos
articulis fit
cholericus
colericum esse
superuenerit ...
[= 7.1] ...
VARIATIO
CVRAE. Primum
Quod si humorem
cognoueris ...
8.t
Podagricis quae
8.1
sunt
<ex>trinsecus
enim catharticum
adhibenda. Non
... [= 7.8–8.3]
enim oportet hanc
solam curationem
- 366 -
Q40
G26
G31
De pod., chapter
incipits1397
8
Optimum est
Item cura.
Cura. Optimum
enim oleo roseo
Optimum est
enim est oleo
enim oleo roseo
per singulos dies
enim oleo roseo
roseo per
per singulos dies
...
per singulos dies
singulos dies ...
...
Nunc autem de
... nunc autem de
nunc autem de ea 10.t
De dieta. Nunc
dieta dicendum
ea dieta
dieta dicendum
est. [sic]
dicendum est. [=
est. [ = 9.1–10.1]
9.1
Optimum est
10.1 autem de dieta
dicendum est.
9.1–10.1]
9
Quibus ex
De dieta.
DE DIETA.
colerico humore
Capitulum. viii.
CAPVT VIII. ...
pedes dolent ...
...
10.2
colerico humore
pedes dolent ...
De oleribus.
DE OLERIBVS.
11.t
De oleribus
Capitulum. ix.
CAPVT IX. ...
11.1 De oleribus uero
danda sunt ...
...
10
11
Volatilium dandi
De oleribus
danda sunt ...
De uolatilibus.
DE
12.t
Capitulum. x. ...
VOLATILIBVS.
12.1 Volatilia danda
CAPVT X. ...
sunt ...
De uolatilibus
sunt ...
De piscibus.
DE PISCIBVS.
13.t
Pisces aspratiles
Capitulum. xi.
CAPVT XI.
13.1 Pisces uero
...
...
...
De carnibus.
DE CARNIBVS.
14.t
Ceruinam1404
Capitulum. xii.
CAPVT XII. ...
14.1 Veruicinam
manducent
...
12
13
De piscibus.
aspratiles ...
De carnibus.
manducent
iuscellatam ...
iuscellatam ...
De fabis.
DE FABIS.
15.t
Fabas uirides et
Capitulum. xiii.
CAPVT XIII. ...
15.1 Fabas uirides et
siccas ...
...
14
15
Poma q(_)
1404
hi ergo qui de
De leguminibus.
siccas ...
De pomis.
DE POMIS.
16.t
Capitulum. xiiii.
CAPVT XIIII.
16.1 Poma quae
Following the σ, and E, De pod. witnesses.
- 367 -
De pomis.
Q40
G26
G31
De pod., chapter
incipits1397
multum sunt
Poma que
Poma quae
multum sunt
dulcia ...
multum sunt
multum sunt
dulcia ...
dulcia
dulcia ...
De tragematibus
... De
De tragematibus
17.t
id est durum
tregematibus
maxime
17.1 Tragoemata
corticem
maxime
castaneas, aut ...
habentibus
castaneas: aut ...
De tragoematibus.
autem expediunt,
maxime castaneas
maxime
aut ...
castaneas. aut ...
gestentur autem
Gestentur autem
Gestentur autem
mediocriter ...
mediocriter ...
mediocriter ...
18.1 Gestare autem
mediocriter
<debent> ...
16
De podagra ex
DE PODAGRA
19.t
phlegmate
EX PHLEGMATE
19.1 flegmatico
generata.
GENERATA.
humore podagra
Capitulum. xv. ... CAPVT XV. ...
17
generatur.
Dicendum est
Dicendum est
ergo quomodo
ergo quomodo
oportet ...
oportet ...
Cura. Si enim
Cura. Si enim
ledit flegma
quod ledit
quod ledit
manifeste flegma
manifestum esse
phlegma
phlegma
esse cognoueris ...
cognoueris ...
manifestum esse
manifestum esse
cognoueris ... [=
cognoueris ... [=
20.1]
20.1]
De oxymelle.
DE OXYMELLE.
21.t
Oximel iuliani
Capitulum. xvi.
CAPVT XVI. ...
21.1 Oximel Iuliani
catarticum
...
Si enim quod
18
20.1 Si enim quod ledit
De oximelle.
catarticum ad
a(_)mirabile ...
19
Curatio si de
haec mirabiliter...
De catapociis:
DE CATAPOTIIS: 22.t
De cataputiis
idest pillulis.
ID EST
dandis.
- 368 -
Q40
G26
G31
De pod., chapter
incipits1397
Si oximel
Capitulum. xvii.
PILLVLIS. CAPV
suauius ...
...
XVII. ...
De balneis.
DE BALNEIS.
23.t
Balnea igitur
Capitulum. xviii.
CAPVT XVIII. ...
22.3 Balnea igitur de
dulcis aquae
...
20
22.1 Quod si oximel
suauius ...
De balneis.
dulci aqua facta
expediunt ...
expediunt ...
- 369 -
Appendix 37: Spellings and abbreviations
‘dragma’
Va2
Va3
Va4
L
Ca
P
Ce
E
Bon.
7.12
dr(_)
dr(_)
d(_)
℈
[?]
℈
℈
℈
℈
7.16
dragmas
dragmas
d(_)
℈
℈
℈
dragmas
dragmas
dragmas
7.20
dr(_)
dr(_)
℈
℈
℈
℈
℈
℈
℈
‘libra’
Va2
Va3
Va4
L
Ca
P
Ce
E
Bon.
5.2 (libra)
lib(_)
lib(_)r
lib(_)
lib(_)
lib(_)
lib(_)
lib(_)r
lb(_)
lib(_)
5.4 (libra)
lib(_)
lib(_)r
lib(_)
lib(_)
lib(_)
om.
om.
÷
om.
5.7 (libra)
lib(_)
lib(_)r
lib(_)
om.
om.
lib(_)
lib(_)r
lb(_)
lib(_)
7.13 (libra)
lib(_)
lib(_)r
lib(_)
lib(_)
lib(_)
lib(_)
lib(_)
lb(_)
l(_)
21.2 (libra)
lib(_)
libr(_)
lib(_)a
lib(_)
lib(_)
om.
lib(_)
lb(_)
lib(_)
Va2
Va3
Va4
L
Ca
P
Ce
E
Bon.
2.2 (nihil)
nichil
nichil
nil
nichil
nichil
nichil
nichil
nichil
nihil
2.5 (nihil)
nichil
nihil
nichil
nichil
nichil
nihil
nichil
nichil
nihil
3.15 (nihil)
nichil
nihil
nichil
nichil
nichil
nihil
nichil
nichil
nihil
13.1 (nihil)
nichil
nihil
nichil
nichil
nichil
nichil
nichil
nichil
nihil
‘nihil’
‘orodis’
Va2
Va3
Va4
L
Ca
P
Ce
E
Bon.
19.3
ortid-
ortid-
ortid-
aquosus
aquosus
aquosus
aquosus
ortid-
aquosus
20.41
non ortid-
non ortid-
non optid-
ortiu-
ortiu-
ortiu-
ortiu-
ortiu-
orcin-
20.42
orodes
orodes
oredes
orodes
orodes
orodes
orde(s)
orodes
ordes
- 370 -
‘recipit’
Va2
Va3
Va4
L
Ca
P
Ce
E
Bon.
3.9
recipit
recip(_)
recipit
om.
om.
om.
om.
om.
4.4
recipit
recip(_)
℞
om.
om.
recip(_)
recipe
℞
5.1
℞
℞
℞
℞
℞
℞
om.
℞
om.
5.22
℞
℞
℞
℞
℞
℞
recip(_)
℞
℞
7.8
℞
recip(_)
℞
℞
recipit
℞
recipit
℞
recipit
7.11
℞
℞
℞
℞
℞
℞
recip(_)
℞
recipit
7.12
℞
℞
℞
om.
om.
om.
om.
℞
om.
7.20
recipit
recip(_)
recipit
receperit
receperit
reciperit
recipit
recipit
recipit
21.2
℞
℞
recip(_)
℞
Res [sic]
℞
recipit
℞
recipit
21.3
℞
℞
recip(_)
℞
℞
om.
recipit
℞
℞
‘scamonia’
Va2
Va4
L
Ca
P
Ce
E
Bon.
7.81
scamone-
scamone-
sca(m)/oni-
scamone-
scamone-
scamone-
scamon-
7.82
scamone-
scamone-
scammoni-
scamone-
scamone-
scamone-
scamone-
7.121
scamone-
scamone-
scammone-
scamone-
scamone-
scamone-
scamone-
scamone-
scammone-
scamone-
scamone-
scamone-
scamone-
scamone-
scammone-
om.
scamone-
scamone-
scamo.
scammone-
diagridi-
scamone-
scamone-
scamon.
scamone-
sca/mone-
scamone-
scamone-
scamone-
scammone-
scamone-
scamone-
scamone-
scamone-
Va3
7.122
7.13
scamone-
7.161
7.162
scamone-
7.18
scamone-
21.101
scamone-
scamone-
scamone-
om.
scamone-
scamone-
scamone-
21.102
scamone-
scamone-
scamone-
om.
scamone-
scamone-
scamone-
22.4
scamone-
scamone-
scamone-
om.
scamone-
scamone-
scamo
‘ungere’
Va2
Va3
Va4
L
Ca
P
Ce
E
Bon.
9.1
ung-
ungu-
ung-
ungu-
ungu-
ungu-
ung-
ung-
ung-
23.4
ungu-
ungu-
ungu-
23.4 om.
ungu-
23.4 om.
ung-
ungu-
ung-
23.6
ungu-
ungu-
ungu-
23.6 om.
ungu-
23.6 om.
ungu-
ung-
ungu-
- 371 -
‘ypericum’
Va2
Va3
Va4
L
Ca
P
Ce
E
Bon.
4.4
yperic-
yperic-
ypperic-
ypperic-
yperic-
yperic-
ypyric-
ypperic-
yperic-
5.22
yperic-
yperic-
yperic-
ypperic-
yperic-
yperic-
ypiric-
ypperic-
yperic-
21.3
yperic-
yperic-
ypperic-
ypperic-
ypperic-
21.3 om.
yperic-
ypperic-
yperic-
‘zinziber’
Va2
Va3
Va4
L
Ca
P
Ce
E
Bon.
5.10
zinzib(_)
zinzib(_)
z(_)z(_)
z(_)z(_)
z(_)z(_)
z(_)z(_)
gincib-
z(_)z(_)
gingib-
5.13
z(_)z(_)
z(_)z(_)
z(_)z(_)
z(_)z(_)
z(_)z(_)
om.
gi(n)gib-
z(_)z(_)
gingib-
- 372 -
Appendix 38: The De podagra (De pod.), alphabetical list of materia medica
The translations of Dioscorides (Dsc.) are taken from Beck 2011, who used for her Greek
text Wellmann 1906–14; all Greek text added by me, in square brackets, to Beck’s
translations are taken from Wellmann. Beck also used ‘primarily’ Jacques André, Les noms
des plantes dans la Rome antique (1985), and ‘secondarily’ Liddell, Scott, and Jones (LSJ),
Greek English Lexicon (Beck 2011, xxvii). For ‘Dioscorides on gout and tophi’, see
Appendix 39.
The text and translations of ‘The Alphabet of Galen’ (AG) are taken from Everett 2012.
Note that the AG is not only found with De pod. in the manuscript Va2 (216r–235v),1405
but it is also printed with De pod. in Bon. (II.86–95v).1406 Two incomplete copies are also
found with the Latin Alexander in M (466a–474b and 545a–552b);1407 the first of which
immediately follows the Latin Alexander at 282a–466.1408 Note also that M contains the
‘Euporista Grouping’ of the pre-Gariopontean ensemble at 33a–199b. The AG refers to
gout specifically five times.1409
The text and translations of Henry of Huntingdon’s Anglicanus ortus (Ang.) are taken from
Black 2012. Henry ‘lived between the later eleventh and mid-twelfth centuries and thus
wrote his herbal during a pivotal era in the history of medicine.’1410 Notably, Henry
(probably) refers to Alexander at Ang. 4.19 (lines 4 and 6, Black 2012, 248–9).1411
1405
Everett 2012, 127; Beccaria 1956, 328.
Everett 2012, 134; Fortuna 2005, 488: ‘85r–93v’.
1407
See Everett 2012, 125–6.
1408
Everett 2012, 126.
1409
Using Everett 2012, 434, ‘Index’. [1] AG #78: ‘Cucumer erraticus’ — ‘Wild cucumber (~ Cucumis
sativus L.)’; cf. Dsc. II.135 ‘σίκυς ἥμερος, Cucumis sativus L., Cucumber’, Beck 2011, 150, where gout is
not mentioned. [2] AG #115: ‘Fimus’ — ‘Dung’; cf. Dsc. II.80 (see Appendix 39). [3] AG #152: ‘Lenticula’
— ‘Lentil (Ervum lens L.)’; cf. Dsc. II.107 (see Appendix 39). [4] AG #216: ‘Psyllium’ — ‘Fleawort
(Plantago psyllium L.; Plantago cynops L.)’; cf. Dsc. IV.69 ‘ψύλλιον, Plantago psyllium L., and P. cynops
L., Fleawort’, Beck 2011, 279–80, where the reference is to ‘joint diseases’, ibid., 279. [5] AG #233: ‘Rapa
et napus’ — ‘Turnip (Brassica rapa L.) and Rapeseed (Brassica napus L.)’; cf. Dsc. II.10 (see Appendix
39).
1410
Black 2012, 2 and see especially ibid., n.6. For Henry’s life (c. 1088–1150’s) and works, see ibid., 4–8.
1411
Ang. 4.19, lines 5–7: ‘Huius Alexander uires docet et Galienus / Herbarumque michi ne cedat gloria soli,
/ Has ab Alexandro perquiras et Galieno.’ (Black 2012, 248–9). Note also ibid., 429 on ‘Alexander’ in these
3 lines: ‘Probably the sixth-century Byzantine physician Alexander Trallianus (Tralles), several of whose
works were available in Latin redactions from an early date (seventh century) and to whom was attributed a
popular De pulsibus et urinis. See [Langslow 2006], 4–5 and [Langslow 2000], 70. Less likely candidates are
Pope Alexander, to whom were credited magical powers, or Alexander the Great, to whom several Hermetic
works were attributed, especially the Liber de septem herbis, in which seven magical herbs are aligned with
1406
- 373 -
Significantly, in addition to eighteen references to ‘podagra’,1412 Henry has five references
to ‘gutta’ (gout).1413
the seven planets. The same work is sometimes described as written for Alexander by Hermes: De septem
herbis ad Alexandrum ... That Alexander also appears in Henry’s poem 3.7, “Macedonia”.’ (Where the
square brackets and the ellipsis are mine.)
1412
Using Black, 2012, 521 ‘Index membrorum et aegritudinum’. Of these 18 mentions, 10 refer to materia
medica also found in De pod.: Ang. 1.10 (‘Ruta’); Ang. 2.1 (‘Mandragora’); Ang. 2.2 and 2.3 (‘Elleborum’
[‘album’ and ‘nigrum’ respectively]); Ang. 2.16 (‘Pulegium’); Ang. 3.25 (‘Semperuiua’); Ang. 4.23
(‘Aristologia’); Ang. 5.1.3 (‘Iusquiamum’); Ang. 5.2.3 (‘Caulis’=‘brassica’); Ang. 6.2.3 (‘Amomum’), for
which see the relevant entries below and notes ad loc. The remaining 8 items are not found in De pod.: Ang.
2.9 (‘Viola’ — ‘Sweet violet’); Ang. 4.9 (‘Psillium’ — ‘Fleaseed’); Ang. 4.12 (‘Fenugrecum’ —
‘Fenugreek’); Ang. 4.13 (‘Papauer’ — ‘Poppy’); Ang. 5.1.2 (‘Vrtica’ — ‘Nettle’); Ang. 5.1.11 (‘Cicuta’ —
‘Hemlock’); Ang. 5.2.4 (‘Atriplex’ — ‘Garden Orache’); Ang. 6.2.20 (‘Amoniacum’ — ‘Gum Ammoniac’).
1413
Ang. 1.23.29 (‘Paruenca’ — ‘Periwinkle’); Ang. 2.19.8 (‘Benedicta’ — ‘Avens (Herb Bennet, Hare’s
Ear)’); Ang. 2.23.24 (‘Abrotanus’ — ‘Southernwood’); Ang. 3.5.9 (‘Nimphea’ — ‘Figwort’); Ang. 4.21.8
(‘Valeriana’ — ‘Valerian’).
- 374 -
Botanical abbreviations
*A. Rich = Richard, Achille1414
Baker = Baker, John Gilbert
Benth. = Bentham, George
Berg = Berg, Ernst von
*Blume = Blume, Karl Ludwig von
*Clarke = Clarke, Benjamin
DC. = Candolle, Augustin Pyramus de
Fisch. = Fischer, Friedrich Ernst Ludwig von (Fedor Bogdanovic)
Griseb. = Grisebach, Augustus, Heinreich, Rudolph [sic]
Hoffm. = Hoffmann, Georg Franz
Jacq. = Jacquin, Nicolaus (Nicolaas) Joseph von
*J. König = König, Johann Gerhard
Lam. = Lamarck, Jean Baptiste Antoine Pierre de Monnet de
Link = Link, Johann Heinrich Friedrich
*Merrill & Perry = Merrill, Elmer Drew and Perry, Lily May
Miller = Miller, Philip
*(Mill.) Nyman = (Miller, Philip) Nyman, Carl Frederik
*Nees = Nees, Christian Gottfried Daniel Nees von
Pell. = Pellegrini, Gaetano
*Rafn. = Rafn, Carl Gottlob
R. Br. = Brown, Robert
Rchb./Richb. = Reichenbach, Heinrich Gottlieb Ludwig
Rich. = Richard, Louis Claude Marie
Rosc./Roscoe = Roscoe, William
Roxb. = Roxburgh, William
Schott = Schott, Heinrich Wilhelm
Schrad./Schrader = Schrader, Heinrich Adolph
Schreb. = Schreber, Johann Christian Daniel von
Ser. = Seringe, Nicolas Charles
*Steinheil = Steinheil, Adolph(e)
1414
Abbreviations are as in Beck 2011, ix–xi, except those marked with *, which have been identified using
the International Plant Names Index (cited by Everett 2012, xix): http://www.ipni.org/index.html (last
accessed December 2014). I have not yet identified ‘Wal.’.
- 375 -
A
absinthium1415
(wormwood)
aceti feces1416
(lees of vinegar)
1417
acetum
(vinegar)
acetum acre1418
(acrid vinegar)
acorus1419
(yellow flag)
afronitrum1420
(foam of soda)
agaricus1421
(agaric)
alfita1422
(barley meal)
1415
absinthium: [absinthii for ἀψινθίου at 7.20] Dsc. III.23 ‘ἀψίνθιον, Artemisia absinthium L.,
Wormwood’, Beck 2011, 189–91. AG #17 ‘Absinthium’ — ‘Absinth (Artemisia absinthium L.)’, Everett
2012, 156–9. Ang. 3.11 ‘Absinthium’ — ‘Wormwood, Artemisia absinthium L.’, Black 2012, 194–7.
1416
aceti feces: [feces aceti for τρύγα ὄξους at 3.9] Dsc. V.114 ‘τρύξ, Wine lees’, Beck 2011, 390–1. AG
#112 ‘Faecula’ — ‘Wine lees’, Everett 2012, 232–3. Opsomer 1989 (vol. I) has only 1 entry for ‘Aceti
Faex’ in ed., at 2.262=3.9.De pod.
1417
acetum: [in aceto for εἰς τὸ ὄξος at 21.5] Dsc. V.13 ‘ὄξος, Vinegar’, Beck 2011, 344.
1418
acetum acre: [aceti acris (aceti ed.) for τοῦ ... ὄξους at 21.3].
1419
acorus: [acori for ἀκόρου [+Gk.II.521.n.14, ‘Die griech. Hss. 2200, 2201, 2202, C, L haben statt dessen
λεσβίου. Goupyl conjicirte nach Gariopontus und Nicolaus Alexandrinus ὑσσώπου. Bei Paulus Aegineta
findet sich ἀκόρου; damit stimmt Cod. M und der latein. Text unseres Autors überein.’] at 21.3] Dsc. I.2
‘ἄκορον, Iris pseudacorus [sic] L., Yellow flag’, Beck 2011, 6–7. AG #30 ‘Acorus’ — ‘Yellow flag (Iris
pseudoacorus L.)’, Everett 2012, 166–7. Ang. 6.2.22 ‘Acorus’ — ‘Yellow flag, Iris pseudoacorus L.’, Black
2012, 336–7.
1420
afronitrum: [afronitri for [ἀ]φρονίτρου at 5.1, 5.2, 5.7 (missing from ed. at 5.7)] Dsc. V.113 ‘νίτρον,
Soda’ and Dsc. V.113.1 ‘ἀφρὸς νίτρου. [sic] Foam of soda’, Beck 2011, 389–90. AG #9 ‘Aphronitrum’ —
‘Foam of soda’, Everett 2012, 150–1. Cf. ‘nitrum’.
1421
agaricus: [agaric- for ἀγαρικ- at 4.4, 5.13, 5.22, 7.12, 21.3, 21.9] Dsc. III.1 ‘ἀγαρικόν, Polyporus [sic]
sp., Agaric’, Beck 2011, 176–7. AG #16 ‘Agaricum’ — ‘Agaric (Polysporus sp.)’, Everett 2012, 156–7. Ang.
6.2.2 ‘Agaricum’ — ‘Field Mushroom, Agaricus campestris L., or family Agaricaceae L.’, Black 2012, 318–
21.
1422
alfita: [alfit- for ἄλφιτ- at 3.2; alfitā for τοῖς ἀλφίτοις at 3.4] Dsc. II.86 ‘κριθή, Hordeum L., Barley’,
Beck 2011, 130–1. AG #240 ‘Succus’ — ‘Juices (barley water, rose-oil, unripe barley, spelt, rice, wheatenflour)’, Everett 2012, 330–3.
- 376 -
alipias1423
(alipias)
aloë1424
(aloe)
alosantos1425
(salt efflorescence)
1426
amomum
(Nepal cardamom)
anetum1427
(dill)
anisum1428
(anise)
aqua1429
(water)
aqua calida1430
(hot water)
1423
alipias: [alipiados at 5.13, no Gk. equivalent (II.565); alipiados for ἀλυπιάδος at 21.3] Dsc. IV.178
‘ἄλυπον, Globularia alypum L., Herb terrible’, Beck 2011, 327–8. LSJ: ‘ἀλυπιάς, ἡ’ = ‘ἄλυπον, τό’.
Opsomer 1989 (vol. I) lists 9 entries for ‘Alypias’: 1 in the ‘Antidotaire de Reichenau’ (22; Sigerist 1923,
44); 1 in Oribasius, Synopsis (9.400.3; Bussemaker, Daremberg, and Molinier 1851–76, vol. 6); 6 in ed.
(1.69, 1.70 (bis), 2.219, 2.250=21.3.De pod., and 2.267=5.13.De pod.; 1 in Paul of Aegina, Practica (54.5;
Heiberg 1912). A TLG lemma search (‘alupias’, 22.09.2014) yields 10 results: 1 x Ps.-Galen, Λέξεις βοτανῶν
(2.386.21); 3 x Aëtius (3.78.11, 3.79.1 [in ‘Ὀξύμελι κωλικοῖς ἐνιέμενον καὶ νεφριτικοῖς’], 12.66.19 [in
‘Ἄλλο καθαρτικὸν ποδαγρικοῖς ὀδυνωμένοις πάνυ καλόν’]); 3 x Gk.: Gk.I.555.3=1.70 x 2 (one is a gloss)],
Gk.II.363.5 [ἀλυπιὰς +n.3: ‘In den Hss. steht ἀλυπία.’ =2.219], Gk.II.521.17 [=‘Τὸ Ἰουλιανιὸν ὀξύμελι’
=2.250=21.3.De pod.]); and 3 x Paul of Aegina, Epitomae medicae (3.13.2 [cf. Gk.I.555.3], 7.4.9 [in the
section on ‘Ἄλυπον’], 7.5.2 [oxymel Iuliani]). The discrepancy between 6 occurrences of alypias in ed. and 3
occurrences of ἀλυπιάς in Gk. is because: (1) ed. (1.69) has alipiados herba, yet A (at 21vb, Langslow,
transcript) has lipidon herba for τὸ λεπίδιον ἡ βοτάνη at Gk.I.551.25 (the only occurrence of λεπίδιον in
Gk.); (2) the inclusion of a gloss at 1.70; and (3) the omission of ἀλυπιάς from the recipe found at
Gk.II.565=2.267=5.13.De pod. [Theodosius]. For λεπίδιον, see Dsc. II.174 ‘λεπίδιον, Lepidium latifolium L.,
Pepperwort’, Beck 2011, 169.
1424
aloë: [aloes (aloe ed.) for ἀλόης ἡπατίτιδος at 22.4] Dsc. III.22 ‘ἀλόη, Aloe vera L., Aloe’, Beck 2011,
188–9. AG #5 ‘Aloe’ — ‘Aloe (Aloe vera L.)’, Everett 2012, 146–7. Ang. 6.1.12 ‘Aloe’ — ‘Aloe, Aloe vera
L.’, Black 2012, 312–5.
1425
alosantos: [alos<anto>s (alosantus ed.) for ἁλὸς ἄνθους at 5.3] Dsc. V.112 ‘ἄνθος ἁλὸς, Salt
efflorescence/Salt scum’, Beck 2011, 389. AG #10 ‘Alosanthos’ — ‘Salt efflorescence’, Everett 2012, 150–3.
DMLBS: ‘2 halos [ἅλος]’ and ‘anthos [ἄνθος]’ and ‘alosanthi [ἅλος ἄνθη]’.
1426
amomum: [amomi for ἀμώμου at 21.3] Dsc. I.15 ‘ἄμωμον, Amomum subulatum Roxb., Nepal
cardamom’, Beck 2011, 16–17. AG #28 ‘Amomum’ — ‘Nepal cardamom (Amomum subulatum, Roxb.)’,
Everett 2012, 164–7. Ang. 6.2.3 ‘Amomum’ — ‘Bastard Cardamom, Amomum xanthoides Wal.’, Black 2012,
320–1.
1427
anetum: [aneti for ἀνήθου at 21.3] Dsc. III.58 ‘ἄνηθον, Anethum graveolens L., Dill’, Beck 2011, 208.
AG #35 ‘Anethum’ — ‘Dill (Anethum graveolens L.)’, Everett 2012, 170–1. Ang. 3.3 ‘Anetum’ — ‘Dill,
Peucedanum graveolens Benth.’, Black 2012, 178–83.
1428
anisum: [anisi for ἀνίσου at 5.13, 21.3] Dsc. III.56 ‘ἄνησσον, Pimpinella anisum L., Anise’, Beck 2011,
207. AG #15 ‘Anisum’ — ‘Anise (Pimpinella anisum L.)’, Everett 2012, 156–7. Ang. 6.2.6 ‘Anisum’ —
‘Anise, Pimpinella anisum L.’, Black 2012, 322–5.
1429
aqua: [5.11 is found only in De pod. and Gariop.] Dsc. V.10 ‘ὕδωρ, Water’, Beck 2011, 343. Note AG
#292.12–13 (‘Vinum’ — ‘Wine’): ‘Omnis uirtus aquae frigida est et dulcis et humida ...’, Everett 2012, 370–
3.
1430
aqua calida: [aquā calidā at 3.13 for ὕδατι θερμῷ in Gk.’s M, Gk.II.551.n.8; in calida aqua for εἰς
εὔκρατον at 4.4; in calida aqua for ἐν θερμῷ ὕδατι at 5.37; cf. calidam aquam for εὐκράτῳ at 5.12; cf. calidā
aquā for εὐκρατοποσίᾳ at 2.6].
- 377 -
aqua dulcis1431
(fresh water)
aqua frigida1432
(cold water)
aqua tepida1433
(tepid water)
1434
aristologia
(birthwort)
aristologia rotunda1435
(birthwort)
asarum1436
(hazelwort)
B
brassicae folia1437
(leaves of cabbage)
brassicae sucus1438
(juice of cabbage)
C
calcucecaumenus1439
(burned copper)
calcu lepis
see lepis calcu
camedreos1440
(wall germander)
1431
aqua dulcis: [de dulci aqua for ἀπὸ τῶν γλυκέων ὑδάτων at 23.1].
aqua frigida: [aquā frigidā for ὕδατι ψυχρῷ at 23.4; frigida (De pod.)/aqua frigida (ed.) for ψυχρὸν
ὕδωρ at 23.6].
1433
aqua tepida: [aqua tepida, no Gk. equivalent at 23.4].
1434
aristologia: [aristologiae for ἀριστολοχίας at 5.22] Dsc. III.4 ‘ἀριστολοχεία, Aristolochia rotunda L., A.
longa L., A. clematitis L., Birthwort’, Beck 2011, 178–9. AG #19 ‘Aristolochia’ — ‘Birthwort (Aristolochia
rotunda L., A. longa L., A. clematitis L.)’, Everett 2012, 158–9. Ang. 4.23 ‘Aristologia’ —
‘Birthwort/Dutchman’s Pipe, genus Aristolochiaceae L.’, Black 2012, 254–7. See also Scarborough 2011.
1435
aristologia rotunda: [aristologiae rotundae for ἀριστολοχίας στρογγύλης at 4.4, but note Gk.II.553.n.13,
‘στρογγύλης wurde von Guinther nach dem latein. Text ergänzt.’].
1436
asarum: [asari for ἀσάρου at 21.3] Dsc. I.10 ‘ἄσαρον, Asarum europaeum L., Hazelwort’, Beck 2011,
11–12. AG #29 ‘Asarum’ — ‘Hazelwort (Asarum europaeum L.)’, Everett 2012, 166–7. Ang. 3.6 ‘Asarum’
— ‘Hazelwort/Asarabacca, Asarum europaeum L.’, Black 2012, 184–7.
1437
brassicae folia: [de brassicae foliis for διὰ τῶν φύλλων τῆς κράμβης and folia brassicae for φύλλα
κράμβης at 3.9] Dsc. II.120 ‘κράμβη ἥμερος, Brassica oleracea, Cultivated cabbage’, Beck 2011, 143–4.
Ang. 5.2.3 ‘Caulis’ — ‘Cabbage, Brassica oleracea L.’, Black 2012, 288–93.
1438
brassicae sucus: [suci brassicae for χυλῷ κράμβης at 22.4] See note immediately preceding this one for
Dsc. II.120 and Ang. 5.2.3.
1439
calcucecaumenus: [calcucecaumenu (De pod.)/calcuce caumenon (ed.) for χαλκοῦ κεκαυμένου at 5.4]
Dsc. V.76 ‘κεκαυμένος χαλκός [sic], Burned copper’, Beck 2011, 366. AG #1 ‘Aes iustum’ — ‘Burned
copper’, Everett 2012, 140–3.
1440
camedreos: [camedreos (camitrie ed.) for χαμαίδρυος at 4.4 and 5.22; camedreos (camitriam ed.), no
Gk. equivalent at 4.6] Dsc. III.98 ‘χαμαίρωψ, Teucrium chamaedrys L. and T. lucidum L., Wall germander’,
Beck 2011, 228. AG #74 ‘Chamaedrys’ — ‘Wall germander (Teucrium chamaedrys L.; Teucrium lucidum
L.)’, Everett 2012, 202–3. Ang. 1.12 ‘Camedreos’ — ‘Wall Germander, Teucrium chamaedrys L.’, Black
2012, 102–5.
1432
- 378 -
camepiteos1441
(ground pine)
canopus1442
(canopus)
centauria1443
(centaury)
cera
1444
(wax)
ciminum1445
(cumin)
ciminum Ethiopicum1446
(Ethiopian cumin)
cinnabareos1447
(cinnabar)
1441
camepiteos: [camepiteos (camepitheos ed.) for χαμαιπίτυος at 4.6] Dsc. III.158 ‘χαμαίπιτυς, Ajuga
hamaepitys Schreb. [sic] L., Ground pine’, Beck 2011, 252. AG #142 ‘Kamaepitys (Chamaepitys)’ —
‘Mountain germander (Ajuga chia Schreb.) Herb ivy (Ajuga iva Schreb.) Ground pine (Ajuga chamaepitys
Schreb. L.)’, Everett 2012, 252–3.
1442
canopus: [canopi quod est sambuci corticis medianae at 21.3 (canapii quod est sambuci cortex medianus
ed.), for ἀκτῆς [+Gk.II.521.n.11, ‘ἀκτέων L, M.’] ἀκρεμόνων [+Gk.II.521.n.12, ‘L und M schalten, ebenso
wie der latein. Text und Paulus Aegineta ein: κανώπου ἐστὶν ἀκταίας ὁ φλοιός.’] Dsc. IV.173 ‘ἀκτῆ,
Sambucus nigra L., Elder’, Beck 2011, 325. AG #107 ‘Ebulus et sabucus’ [sic] — ‘Danewort / Dwarf elder
(Sambucus ebulus L.) and Elder (Sambucus niger L.)’, Everett 2012, 228–9. DMLBS:‘canopion [κάνωπον],
elder bark’, quoting ‘canabion est medianus cortex sambuci Alph. 30 (cf. ib. 161: canapis)’ and ‘canopum v.
cannabis’; DMLBS: ‘cannabis [CL < κάνναβις], ~us, hemp’. LSJ: ‘κάνωπον, τό, elder-flower,
Paul.Aeg.7.3; elder-bark, Alex.Trall.12’. DMLBS: ‘3 sambucus ... est autem [sambuc]a arbor calida et sicca,
cujus cortices, folia, et flores conveniunt medicine BART. ANGL. XVII 144’, where the addition in square
brackets is mine. See also Paul of Aegina, Epitomae medicae, 7.5.2: ‘κανώπου, ὅ ἐστιν ἀκτῆς φλοιός’ —
‘kanopon [= elder-bark], which is the bark of the elder-tree’, Tecusan 2004, 620–1, where the square brackets
are Tecusan’s. Opsomer 1989 (vol. II) has only 1 entry for ‘Sambuci Cortex Mediana’, in ed., at
2.250=21.3.De pod.; cf. the only other entry for ‘Sambucus’ in ed.: ‘Sambuci Radicis Corticis Sucus’ at
2.153. Note that Opsomer 1989 (vol. I) has 2 entries for ‘Cannabis’ in ed.: ‘Cannabis’ at 2.250=21.3.De
pod. and ‘Cannabis Silvaticae Semen’ at 2.202.
1443
centauria: [centauriae for κενταυρίου at 4.4, 5.22] Dsc. III.6 ‘κενταύριον τὸ μέγα, Centaurea centaurion
[sic] L., Centaury’, Beck 2011, 180–1. AG #55 ‘Centaurea’ — ‘Centaury (Centaurea centaurium L.)’,
Everett 2012, 186–8. Ang. 3.19 ‘Centaurea’ — ‘Centaury, Centaurium erythraea Rafn.’, Black 2012, 210–
11.
1444
cera: [cerae for κηροῦ at (3.6), 3.7, 5.1, 5.2, 5.7] Dsc. II.83 ‘κηρός, Wax’, Beck 2011, 128–9. AG #59
‘Cera’ — ‘Wax’, Everett 2012, 190–1.
1445
ciminum: [5.10 only in De pod.; cimini for κυμίνου at 21.3] Dsc. III.59 ‘κύμινον ἥμερον, Cuminum
cyminum L., Cultivated cumin’, Beck 2011, 208. AG #69 ‘Cyminum’ — ‘Cumin (Cuminon cyminon L.)’,
Everett 2012, 198–9. Ang. 6.1.9 ‘Ciminum’ — ‘Cumin, Cuminum cyminum L.’, Black 2012, 308–11.
1446
ciminum Ethiopicum: [cimini Ethiopici for κυμίνου Αἰθιοπικοῦ at 5.13] For ciminum Ethiopicum, see
the preceding note on ciminum.
1447
cinnabareos: [cinnabareos (cinabrum ed.) for κινναβάρεως at 5.4] Dsc. V.94 ‘κιννάβαρι, Cinnabar’,
Beck 2011, 378–9. AG #58 ‘Cinnabar’ — ‘Cinnabar’, Everett 2012, 188–91. Opsomer 1989 (vol. I) has
only 4 entries for ‘Cinnabaris’: 1 in ed., at 2.265=5.4.De pod.; 2 in Dioscorides, ‘lombard’ (5.119.1 and
5.119.2, Stadler 1902); 1 in Sextus Placitus Papyriensis, Medicinae ex animalibus (5.A.16.2, Howald and
Sigerist, 1927).
- 379 -
citonia/mala citonia1448
sucus de malis citoniis
citri sucus1449
cocognidius
1450
(quinces)
(juice of quinces)
(juice of citron)
(spurge olive)
colofonia1451
(Colophonian resin)
coloquintidis interiora1452
(inner part of colocynth)
cortex maligranati
see maligranati cortex
1448
citonia/mala citonia: [mala citonia for μῆλα κυδώνια at 7.161; citonia no Gk. equivalent at 7.162;
citonia, no Gk. equivalent at 7.18; suci brassicae aut de malis citoniis aut citri suci, for χυλῷ κράμβης ... ἢ
μήλων ἢ κιτρίου at 22.4; cf. 16.1 with citonia (citrum ed.) for κιτρίων] Dsc. I.115 ‘μηλέα, Pirus malus.
Apple tree’, Beck 2011, 83–5. Note AG #254.1–2 (‘Styrax’ — ‘Storax’): ‘Styrax est quasi lachryma arboris
quae et ipsa styrax appellatur, similis tota cydonia.’ Everett 2012, 340–3.
1449
citri sucus: [suci ... citri suci (suco ... citrie suco A; suci ... citri ed.) for χυλῷ ... κιτρίου at 22.4] Dsc.
I.115 ‘μηλέα, Pirus malus. Apple tree’, Beck 2011, 83–5. Note Dsc.I.115.5: ‘Μηδικὰ ἢ Περσικὰ ἢ
κεδρόμηλα, Ῥωμαιστὶ κίτρια. Everbody knows the ones called Median or Persian [Περσικὰ] or cedromela
[κεδρόμηλα] and in Latin citria; [κίτρια +n.143: “Citrons”]...’ (ibid., 85).
1450
cocognidius: [cocognidios (cocoguidium ed.) at 20.4, for Κνίδιον κόκκον, but note Gk.II.521.n.3, ‘...
κνιδείου κόκκου L, M.’; cocognidii at 21.3 (missing ed.) for κόκκου Κνιδίου, but note Gk.II.521.n.13:
‘κόκκου Κνιδίου wurde aus Paulus Aegineta ergänzt, da sich der folgende Text darauf bezieht.’;
cocognidium at 21.4 (cocoguidium ed.) for Κνίδιον κόκκον] Dsc. I.36 ‘Κνιδίου κόκκου, Oil from berries of
spurge flax’, Beck 2011, 29. Cf. Dsc. IV.171 ‘χαμελαία, Daphne oleides L. and D. oleafolia L., Spurge
olive’, Beck 2011, 323–4, and note: ‘Spurge olive: but some call it pyros achne [πυρὸς ἄχνην] or acneston
[ἄκνηστον] or coccos Cnidios [κόκκον Κνίδιον]. ...’ (ibid.). AG #62 ‘Coccus cnidius’ — ‘Berries of spurge
flax (Daphne cnidium L.)’, Everett 2012, 192–3. Ang. 1.4 ‘Laureola’ — ‘Laureole (=Spurge Laurel),
Daphne cnidium L.’, Black 2012, 84–7.
1451
colofonia: [colofoniae for κολοφωνίας at 5.2] Dsc. I.71 ‘τέρμινθος, Pistacia terebinthus L., Terebinth’,
Beck 2011, 53–5. Note Dsc. I.71.3: ‘Liquid resins [ῥητίνη ὑγρὰ] are produced from pitys pine [πιτυίνη] and
peuce pine [πευκίνη]; they are brought from Gaul and Etruria; formerly, liquid resin was also imported from
Colophon [ἀπὸ Κολοφῶνος], whence it was surnamed Colophonia [Κολοφωνία] ...’ (ibid., 54). AG #228
‘Resina’ — ‘Resin’, Everett 2012, 318–21. Note AG #228.2–3: ‘Alia liquida circa terebinthum ...’ (ibid.,
318). Note AG #228.6–7: ‘Specialiter tamen liquidarum optima est terebinthina.’ (ibid., 318–21). Note also
AG #252 ‘Scammonium’ — ‘Scammony (Convulvulus scammonia L.)’, Everett 2012, 338–41, especially AG
#252.1: ‘Scammonium, quod colophonium uel diagridium dicitur ...’ and n.1: ‘Pliny, 26.60, mentions that the
scammony from Colophon “is recommended [laudatur],” and elsewhere (14.123) refers to a resin called
colophonia; likewise Scrib. 137. Caelius Aurelius, Acut. 1.179, 2.155 (also Chron. 2.189, 3.11) mentions that
diagrydium is the juice of scammony. Diosc. IV.170 does not mention these names, or Colophon.’ (ibid.,
338–9, 341 and where the square brackets are Everett’s). LSJ: ‘Subst., ἡ Κολοφωνία (sc. ῥητίνη),
Colophonian gum, resin, Dsc.1.71, Gal.13.475, Hippiatr.20, al., PGrenf.1.52.7 (iii A.D.); also, =σκαμμωνία,
Ps.-Dsc.4.170’. DMLBS: ‘colophonia [CL, sc. resina], colophony, Greek pitch’.
1452
coloquintidis interiora: [coloquintid<is> interioris (colloquintide interioris ed.) for κολοκυνθίδος at
22.4] Dsc. IV.176 ‘κολόκυνθα ἀγρία, Citrullus colocynthis Schrad., Colocynth’, Beck 2011, 327. Note Dsc.
IV.176.1: ‘Colocynth: but some people call it sicya picra [σικύαν πικράν] and others colocynthis
[κολοκυνθίδα].’ (ibid.). AG #226 ‘Quolocynthis (Colocynthis)’ — ‘Colocynth / Bitter Apple (Citrullus
colocynthis, Schrader)’, Everett 2012, 318–19.
- 380 -
costus1453
(costus root)
D
diacinnabareos1454
1455
(diacinnabareos)
diacitonion melon
(compounded of quinces)
diagridium1456
(scammony)
diarodon1457
(compounded of roses)
E
ebuli cimae1458
(shoots of elder)
1453
costus: [5.10 in De pod. and Gariop. only; costi for κόστου at 21.3; costum for κόστον at 21.4] Dsc. I.16
‘κόστος, Saussurea lappa Clarke, Costusroot [sic]’, Beck 2011, 17. AG #64 ‘Costum’ — ‘Costus root
(Saussurea lappa Clarke)’, Everett 2012, 194–5. Ang. 1.16 ‘Costus’ — ‘Cost (Costus Root), Costus
speciosus J. König’, Black 2012, 110–11.
1454
diacinnabareos: [diacinnabareos for διὰ κινναβάρεως at 5.3: quod uocatur diacinnabareos et
alos<anto>s, for ἐστι τὸ διὰ κινναβάρεως καὶ ἁλὸς ἄνθους καὶ ἄλλων πλείστων μεταλλικῶν σκευαζόμενον].
1455
diacitonion melon: [diacitonion melon (dyacitonitem melum ed.) for διὰ τῶν κυδωνίων μήλων at 7.16
(item aliud diacitonion melon catarticum, for Ἄλλο τὸ διὰ τῶν κυδωνίων μήλων καθάρσιον, Gk.II.505.22,
and note Gk.II.504, ‘Ein Abführmittel aus Quittenäpfeln.’ +n.1, ‘S. Bd. I, S. 414.’)].
1456
diagridium: [5.10 in De pod. and Gariop. only; diagridii (dyagredii ed.) for δακρυδίου at 5.12; ex
diagridio (de dyagredio ed.) for τὸν ὀπὸν τῆς σκαμμωνίας and diagridii (dyagredii ed.) for σκαμμωνίας at
7.20] AG #252 ‘Scammonium’ — ‘Scammony (Convulvulus scammonia L.)’, Everett 2012, 338–41. Note
especially AG #252.1: ‘Scammonium, quod colophonium uel diagridium dicitur ...’ (ibid., + n.1, for which
see ‘colofonia’ above and note ad loc.). Ang. 6.2.19 ‘Diagridium’ — ‘Scammony, Convulvulus scammonia
L.’, Black 2012, 334–5. Note especially Ang. 6.2.19, line 3: ‘Hoc ex lacte feri desiccatur titimalli’, (ibid.).
See also ‘scamonia’. LSJ: ‘δακρ-ύδιον, τό, Dim. of δάκρυ, =σκαμμωνία, Ps.-Dsc.4.170, cf.
Alex.Trall.Febr.5’. L&S: ‘dĭagrydĭum, ĭi, n., =διαγρύδιον, the juice of the plant scammonea, Cael. Aur.
Acut. 2, 12 al.’. A TLG lemma search for ‘δακρυδιον’ (27.06.2014) yields 22 ‘hits’. Of these, seventeen are
found in Gk.: Gk.I.497.18; Gk.I.503.22; Gk.I.531.19; Gk.I.531.20; Gk.I.547.17; Gk.I.581.17; Gk.II.59.11;
Gk.II.143.2; Gk.II.333.11; Gk.II.345.14; Gk.II.371.20; Gk.II.371.22; Gk.II.419.6; Gk.II.563.29;
Gk.II.565.14=2.267=5.13.De pod. (Jacobus); Gk.II.567.25; Gk.II.571.14 (Jacobus again); one in
Alexander’s De febribus (1.381.11); one in the Ps.-Alexander, De oculis (Page 176, line 20). Of the
remaining three occurences, one is found in Dioscorides (De materia medica (recensiones e codd. Vindob.
med. gr. 1 +suppl. gr. 28; Laur. 73, 41 +73, 16 +Vind. 93) Book 4, section 170, line 2); one is found in Ps.Galenus, Λέξεις βοτανῶν (Page 388, line 11); one is found in Anonymi Medici, Fragmenta varia (Section 8,
line 2. (8.) pag. 95r).
1457
diarodon: [no Gk. equivalent for diarodon at either 7.10 or 7.13].
1458
ebuli cimae: [ebuli cima<rum> (ebuli cimarum ed.) at 21.3 for ἀκτῆς [+Gk.II.521.n.11, ‘ἀκτέων L, M.’]
ἀκρεμόνων [+Gk.II.521.n.12, ‘L und M schalten, ebenso wie der latein. Text und Paulus Aegineta ein:
κανώπου ἐστὶν ἀκταίας ὁ φλοιός.’]] Dsc. IV.173 ‘ἀκτῆ, Sambucus nigra L., Elder’, Beck 2011, 325. Note
Dsc. IV.173.1: ‘Elder: it is of two kinds. For one is tree-like, having reed-like branches that are round ...’
(ibid.). Note Dsc. IV.173.2: ‘The other kind of this plant is called chamaiacte [χαμαιάκτη] and by some
heleios acte [ἕλειος ἀκτῆ +n.64: ‘This is the deadwort, Sambucus ebulus L.’].’ (ibid.). AG #107 ‘Ebulus et
sabucus’ [sic] — ‘Danewort / Dwarf elder (Sambucus ebulus L.) and Elder (Sambucus niger L.)’, Everett
2012, 228–9, for which see ‘canopus’ above and note ad loc. Opsomer 1989 (vol. I) has only 1 entry for
‘Ebuli Cima’, in ed. at 2.250=21.3.De pod.; furthermore, Opsomer gives no other entries for ‘Ebulus’ in ed.
- 381 -
elleborus1459
(hellebore)
epithimum1460
(flower of thyme)
euforbium1461
(spurge)
F
farina ordei
see ordei farina
farina tritici
see tritici farina
fex aceti
see aceti feces
folium1462
(folium)
fu1463
(Cretan spikenard)
1459
elleborus: [ellebori (ellebori albi ed.) for ἑλλεβόρου λευκοῦ at 21.3] Dsc. IV.148 ‘ἐλλέβορος [sic]
λευκός, Veratrum album L., White hellebore’, Beck 2011, 307–8. Dsc. IV.162 ‘ἑλλέβορος [sic] ὁ μέλας,
Helleborus cyclophyllus R. Br., Black hellebore’, Beck 2011, 316–17. AG #285 ‘Veratrum’ — ‘White
hellebore (Veratrum album L.) and Black hellebore (Helleborus cyclophyllus L.)’, Everett 2012, 364–7. Note
also that AG #285 refers to ‘ueratrum’ (line 1, see Everett 2012, 367 n.1; line 6) and ‘ueratrum nigrum’ (line
8) and that ‘aliqui ambo et elleborum dicunt’, (ibid., 364–7). Ang. 2.2 ‘Elleborum album’ — ‘White
Hellebore, Veratrum album L.’, Black 2012, 134–7. Ang. 2.3 ‘Elleborum nigrum’ — ‘Black Hellebore,
Helleborus niger L.’, Black 2012, 136–7.
1460
epithimum: [epithimi for ἐπιθύμου at 21.3] Dsc. IV.177 ‘ἐπίθυμον, Cuscuta epithymum L., Epithymon
[sic]’, Beck 2011, 327. AG #103 ‘Epithymum’ — ‘Epithymon / Dodder (Cuscuta epithymum L.)’, Everett
2012, 224–5. Ang. 6.2.12 ‘Epitimum’ — ‘Dodder of Thyme, Cuscuta epithymum L.’, Black 2012, 328–9.
1461
euforbium: [euforbii for εὐφορβίου at 22.4] Dsc. III.82 ‘εὐφόρβιον [sic], Euphorbia resinifera Berg.,
Spurge’, Beck 2011, 221–2. AG #94 ‘Euphorbium’ — ‘Spurge (Euphorbia resinifera Berg.)’, Everett 2012,
216–17. Ang. 6.2.8 ‘Euforbium’ — ‘Spurge, probably Euphorbia resinifera Berg.’, Black 2012, 324–5.
1462
folium: [folii (foliorum ed.) at 21.3 for φύλλου] Dsc. III.19 ‘λευκάκανθα, Cnicus tuberosus L. sp. or
Cirstium tuberosum All., Tuberous thistle’, Beck 2011, 187. Note Dsc. III.19: ‘Tuberous thistle: but some
call it polygonaton [πολυγόνατον], others ischias [ἰσχιάδα], others phyllon [φύλλον], and others ladanon
[λάδανον].’ (ibid.). Cf. Dsc. III.125 ‘φύλλον, Mercurialis perennis L., Dog mercury’, Beck 2011, 238. Cf.
Dsc. I.12 ‘μαλάβαθρον, ~Cinnamomum tamala Nees, C. iners Blume, C. zeylanicum Blume, Pogostemon
patchouli Pell., Malabar’, Beck 2011, 12–13 and n.26. Note Dsc. I.12.1: ‘Some entertain the notion that
malabar [μαλάβαθρον] is the leaf of Indian spikenard [τῆς Ἰνδικῆς νάρδου φύλλον] ...’ (ibid., 12). AG #111
‘Folium’ — ‘Folium (Leaf of malabar?) (~ Cinnamomum sp., Pogostemon patchouli Pell.)’, Everett 2012,
230–1; on the uncertain identification of folium, see ibid., 231 n.1. Ang. 6.2.9 ‘Folium’ — ‘Malabathrum,
Cinnamomum nitidum Blume’, Black 2012, 326–7.
1463
fu: [fu at 4.4, for φοῦ [+Gk.II.555.n.1, ‘φυτοῦ M.’] ἡδέος; missing from De pod. at 5.13, where ed. has fu
for φοῦ, but note Gk.II.565.n.5: ‘Diese Zeile fehlt in den griech. Hss. und wurde nach dem latein. Text und
Gariopontus ergänzt.’; fu for φοῦ at 5.22] Dsc. I.11 ‘φοῦ, Valeriana phu L., Cretan spikenard’, Beck 2011,
12. AG #114 ‘Phu’ — ‘Cretan spikenard (Valeriana phu L.)’, Everett 2012, 232–3. L&S: ‘1. phū, n. indecl.,
or phun, =φοῦ, a kind of valerian, Plin. 12, 12, 26, § 45; Scrib. Comp. 176; 177.’
- 382 -
G
gariofolum1464
(gariofolum)
gentiana1465
(gentian)
gnicus
1466
gutta prima a saponario
(safflower)
see saponarius
H
herba semperuiua
see semperuiua
1464
gariofolum: [5.10 is found only in De pod. and Gariop.] Ang. 6.1.4 ‘Garrofilum’ [sic] — ‘Cloves,
Syzygium aromaticum (L.) Merrill & Perry’, Black 2012, 302–5. DMLBS: ‘caryophyllum, ~us, ~a
[καρυόφυλλον ...]’. Note that the section on gout in Gk. includes ‘καρυόφυλλον’ at: Gk.II.525.8 (=gariophili
grana, 2.252); at Gk.II.531.3, where Gk.II.529.19–531.6 — Ἀντίδοτος ποδαγρικὴ Ἀγαπητοῦ καὶ αὐτὴ
δόκιμος καὶ πολλοὺς ἰασαμένη — is not found in A (Langslow, transcript), and note Gk.II.528.n.1: ‘Vgl.
Paulus Aegineta III, 78. VII. 11.’); and at Gk.II.545.19 (=gariophili, 2.260) in text not included in De pod.
Opsomer 1989 (vol. I) has 2 entries for ‘Caryophylli Granum’ in ed.: at 1.84 and 2.252; and 3 entries for
‘Caryophyllum’: at 2.26, 2.42, and 2.260.
1465
gentiana: [gentianae for γεντιανῆς at 4.4, 5.22] Dsc. III.3 ‘γεντιανή, Gentiana lutea L., G. purpurea L.,
Gentian’, Beck 2011, 178. AG #123 ‘Gentiana’ — ‘Gentian (Gentiana lutea L.; Gentiana purpurea L.)’,
Everett 2012, 238–9. Ang. 6.2.7 ‘Genciana’ — ‘Gentian, family Gentianaceae L.’, Black 2012, 324–5.
1466
gnicus: [gnici (ginci ed.) for κνήκου at 5.13] Dsc. IV.188 ‘κνῆκος, Catharmus tinctorius L., Safflower’,
Beck 2011, 331–2. AG #82 ‘Cnicum’ — ‘Safflower (Catharmus tinctorius L.)’, Everett 2012, 208–9.
Opsomer 1989 (vol. 1) has only 5 entries for ‘Gincus’, all in ed.: at 2.122, 2.127, 2.128 (bis), and
2.267=5.13.De pod.
- 383 -
hermodactilus1467
(hermodactyl)
L
lacteris1468
(caper spurge)
1467
hermodactilus: [5.10 is found only in De pod. and Gariop.; hermodactili for [ἑ]ρμοδακτύλου at 5.12,
5.13, and 5.19; hermodactilo, no Gk. equivalent at 5.15] Dsc. IV.83 ‘Κολχικόν, Colchicum L. sp., Meadow
saffron’, Beck 2011, 286–7. Note Dsc. IV.83.1: ‘Meadow saffron: but some call it bolbos agrios [βολβὸν
ἄγριον] and others ephemeron [ἐφήμερον].’ (ibid., 286). Note Dsc. IV.83.2: ‘It grows abundantly in Colchian
lands and in Messenia. When eaten, it kills by choking, as do the mushrooms [βρωθεῖσα δὲ κτείνει κατὰ
πνιγμὸν ὁμοίως <τοῖς> μύκησιν]. And I have described it lest it be eaten unwittingly instead of purse tassels
[ἀντὶ βολβοῦ]: for it is so pleasing that it is uncommonly alluring to the inexperienced. All antidotes that help
those who have eaten mushrooms also help those who have eaten meadow saffron [βοηθεῖ δὲ τοῖς φαγοῦσιν
ὅσα καὶ τοῖς μύκησι], as does also drinking cow’s milk [καὶ γάλα δὲ βόειον πινόμενον], so that when milk is
available there is no need of any other help.’ (ibid., 287). AG #80 ‘Colchicon’ — ‘Meadow saffron / Autumn
crocus (Colchicum autumnale L.’, Everett 2012, 206–9. Note AG #80.1–5: ‘Colchicon uel ephemerum hanc
ipsam herbam aliqui bulbum erraticum dicunt. ... radicem subrufam et nigricantem, intrinsecus albam et
mollem, dulcem, lacte plenam, quae dicitur [fungi] generis strangulationis occurrere ...’ — ‘Meadow saffron
or ephemeron is the same herb called “wild onion” by others. ... It has a tawny-coloured root, which darkens
in places, and on the inside is soft, white, sweet, and full of milk, which is said to induce a type of choking
[like a mushroom] ...’ (ibid., where the square brackets are Everett’s, who also has the following note (209
n.2), ‘Text probably corrupt: Diosc. [IV.83] records that “when eaten it kills by choking like mushrooms,”
and the necessary antidote is cow’s milk, as it is for mushrooms (antidote also in Pliny 28.129, 160).
“Mushroom” appears in J (“uicem fungi generis”) but in no manuscript reading, though “generis” does,
hence “choking like a type of mushroom does” may be the intended meaning.’ (Where J =‘Editio princeps.
1490 [=Bon.], repr. 1522’, ibid., 139, and all additions in square brackets are mine). Ang. 2.11 ‘Lilium’ —
‘Lily, family Liliaceae L., probably Lilium candidum L.’, Black 2012, 152–5. Note Ang. 2.11, lines 30–2 ‘...
bulbusue lyeo / Conditus et bibitus uenando uenena fugabit, / Huius autem uirtus fungi tollet tibi uirus.’ —
‘... or the bulb, when mixed with wine / and drunk, will chase off poisons by hunting them down, / and its
power will remove a mushroom’s poison from you.’ (ibid.). Note that ἑρμοδάκτυλος/hermodactilus is only
found in Gk. and ed. in the section on gout. Opsomer 1989 (vol. 1) lists 28 entries for ‘Hermodactylus’: 3
for the ‘Antidotaire de Reichenau’ (36, 50, 80; Sigerist 1923, 47, 50, 54); 1 for the ‘Antidotaire de Berlin’
(20; Sigerist 1923, 71); 1 for the ‘Antidotaire de Saint-Gall’ (86; Sigerist 1923, 91); 3 for the ‘Antidotaire de
Glasgow’ (345, 377, 396; Sigerist 1923, 145, 149, 151); 4 for Oribasius, Synopsis (9.401.2B, 9.401.3,
9.401.4, 9.401.5); 1 for Benedictus Crispus (18.4; De Renzi 1852–59, vol. 1); 11 for ed. (8 in 2.267 and 3 in
2.268); 3 for Paul of Aegina, Practica (255.7, 255.8, 255.9; Heiberg 1912); and 1 for the Dynamidia
(115.G.4; Galeno adscripti libri, in Galeni Opera, Venice, Valgrisius, 1562, ff. 105–121v). Note Riddle
1985, 46: ‘The only use Dioscorides saw in autumn crocus was as an antidote against mushroom poisoning.
In the chapter on the asphodel plant (II. 169, Asphodelus ramosus L. and/or A. albus L., lily family), some
manuscript copies of Dioscorides’ text contain this sentence: “And Crateuas the Rhizotomotist said that one
drachma [3.4 grams] of the root juice [of the plant] ... with wine ... cures [θεραπεύει] the pain of gouts
[ποδάγρας ἀλγήματα].” Observe the verb “cures” rather than the milder claims for the analgesics. The
asphodel plant contains colchicine in large enough amounts for toxicity, although it is not presently harvested
for the drug.’ (Where all brackets and ellipses are Riddle’s). For hermodactilus, see especially Hartung 1954.
1468
lacteris: [lacterid<e>s (lacterides ed.) for λαθυρίδας at 20.4; lacteridos (lacterides ed.) λαθυρίδων at
21.3; lacterides for τὰς λαθυρίδας at 21.4] Dsc. IV.166 ‘λαθυρίς, Euphorbia lathyris L., Caper spurge’, Beck
2011, 321. AG #159 ‘Lathyris’ — ‘Caper spurge (Euphorbia lathyris L.)’, Everett 2012, 266–7. Ang. 4
‘<Epilogus I. Palmes et Lacteridis> — ‘Epilogue I / 1) Vine, Vitis vinifera L. / 2) Squirting Cucumber,
Ecballium elaterium A. Rich.’, Black 2012, 258–61.
- 384 -
lana sucida1469
(greasy wool)
lepis calcu1470
(flake of copper)
leptocarion1471
(hazelnuts)
1472
lini semen
(linseed)
litargirus1473
(litharge)
litus Frigius1474
(Phrygian stone)
M
māla citonia
see citonia
māla putida1475
maligranati cortex
(rotten apples)
1476
(rind of pomegranate)
1469
lana sucida: [cum lana sucida for δι’ ἐρίων οἰσυπηρῶν [+Gk.II.549.n.13, ‘ὑσσωπηρῶν 2200, 2202, C, L,
M.’] at 3.7] Dsc. II.73 ‘ἔρια οἰσυπηρά, Greasy wool’, Beck 2011, 113–14. AG #296 ‘[Oes]Ypus’ — ‘Greasy
wool fat’, Everett 2012, 374–7, where the square brackets are Everett’s, and where reference is made to Dsc.
II.74 ‘οἴσυπος, Fat from greasy wool’, Beck 2011, 114–15. Note AG #296.1: ‘Oesypus est quasi sordes et
succus lanarum sucidarum.’ (Everett 2012, 374–5).
1470
lepis calcu: [lepidos calcu for λεπίδος at 5.4] Dsc. V.78 ‘λεπίς, Flake [of copper ore]’, Beck 2011, 367–8
(and where square brackets around ‘of copper ore’ are Beck’s). AG #145 ‘Lepis’ — ‘Flake of copper ore’,
Everett 2012, 254–5.
1471
leptocarion: [leptocarion (omitted ed.) for διὰ λεπτοκαρύων at 5.5; leptocarion (omitted ed.) for
λεπτοκαρύων at 5.7] Dsc. I.125 ‘κάρυα βασιλικά, Juglans regia L., Walnuts’, Beck 2011, 88–9. Note Dsc.
I.125.3: ‘Ποντικά. Filberts, which some call leptocaria [λεπτοκάρυα +n.148: “Thin-shelled nuts.”] ...’ (ibid.,
88). Compare the recipe beginning at Gk.II.559.13=2.265=5.7–5.8.De pod., with that beginning at
Gk.II.119.9. These are the only two occurrences of ‘λεπτοκάρυον’ in Gk. (TLG lemma search,
‘leptokaruon’). Cf. the recipe in Paul of Aegina, Epitomae medicae at 7.17.76: Τὸ διὰ λεπτοκαρύων πρὸς
πώρους ἄρθρων, δεδοκιμαςμένον. Opsomer 1989 (vol. II) has only 5 entries for ‘Leptocarion’: 1 in ed., at
1.127 [sic]; 4 in Dioscorides, ‘lombard’ (1.137.12, 1.137.13, 1.137.14, and 1.137.15 (‘Leptocarii Corium’);
Hofmann and Auracher 1883).
1472
lini semen: [lini seminis for λινοσπέρματος at 3.16] Dsc. II.103 ‘λινόσπερμον, Linum usitatissimun [sic]
L., Linseed’, Beck 2011, 135. Note AG #272.5–6 (‘Satyrium’ — ‘Man orchis...and Heart-flowered orchid
...’): ‘Est et aliud satyrium erythraicum, quod assimilatur semini lini.’ Everett 2012, 354–5.
1473
litargirus: [litargiru (litargiri ed.) for Λιθαργύρου at 5.4] Dsc. V.87 ‘λιθάργυρος, Litharge’, Beck 2011,
373–5. Note Dsc. V.87.1: ‘...another [type that is produced] from silver [ἐξ ἀργύρου]’ (ibid., 373, where
content of all square brackets is mine). AG #256 ‘Spuma argenti’ — ‘Litharge’, Everett 2012, 342–5. Note
AG #256.6: ‘Ab aliquibus uero lithargyrus appellatur.’ (ibid., 342–3).
1474
litus Frigius: [litu Frigiu for λίθου Φρυγίου at 5.4] Dsc. V.123 ‘λίθοϛ Φρύγιοϛ, Phrygian stone’, Beck
2011, 395. AG #169 ‘Lapis phrygius’ — ‘Phrygian stone’, Everett 2012, 272–4.
1475
māla putida: De pod. is in error with putida mala (opos titimalli ed.) for ὀπὸν τιθυμάλλου at 20.4; cf.
titimalli suci for τιθυμάλλου ὀποῦ at 7.13.
1476
maligranati cortex: [de ... cortice maligranati (de corticibus maligranati ed.) for τὰ λέμματα τῶν ῥοιῶν
at 3.2; cortices maligranati for τὰ τῶν ῥοιῶν λέπη at 3.4] Dsc. I.110 ‘ῥόα, Punica granatum L.,
Pomegranate’, Beck 2011, 80–1. AG #183 ‘Malum granatum’ — ‘Pomegranate (Punica granatum L.)’,
Everett 2012, 282–3. Note AG #183.1–3: ‘Malum granatum quod graece rhoea dicitur ... [cortex]
malicorium uel sidia dicitur.’ (ibid., where the square brackets are mine). Opsomer 1989 (vol. II) gives only
one entry for ‘Mali-Granati Cortex’ in ed., at 2.262=3.2 and 3.4.De pod.
- 385 -
mandragorae radix1477
(root of mandrake)
mastix1478
(mastic)
mel1479
(honey)
1480
mel Atticum
(Attic honey)
meu1481
(spignel)
mulsa1482
(honey-water/hydromel), see also ydromel
N
nardostacium1483
(spikenard)
1477
mandragorae radix: [mandragorae radicis (omitted ed.) for μανδραγόρου ῥίζης at 21.3] Dsc. IV.75
‘μανδραγόρας, Mandragora L. sp., Mandrake’, Beck 2011, 282–4. AG #181 ‘Mandragora’ — ‘Mandrake
(Mandragoras sp. L.)’, Everett 2012, 280–3. Ang. 2.1 ‘Mandragora’ — ‘Mandrake, Mandragora
officinarum L.’, Black 2012, 130–3. Opsomer 1989 (vol. II) lists only 3 occurrences of ‘Mandragora’ in ed.:
‘Mandragora’ at 1.88; ‘Mandragorae Oleum’ at 1.23; and ‘Mandragorae Sucus’ at 2.210.
1478
mastix: [masticis for μαστίχης at 5.13] Dsc. I.70 ‘σχῖνος, Pistacia lentiscus L., Mastic’, Beck 2011, 52–
3. AG #186 ‘Mastiche’ — ‘Mastic (Pistacia lentiscus L.)’, Everett 2012, 284–5. Ang. 6.2.5 ‘Mastix’ —
‘Mastic, Pistacia lentiscus L.’, Black 2012, 322–3.
1479
mel: [5.11 is in De pod. and Gariop. alone] Dsc. II.82 ‘μέλι, Honey’, Beck 2011, 127–8. Note Dsc.
II.82.1: ‘The best honey is the Attic... (ibid., 127). AG #179 ‘Mel’ — ‘Honey’, Everett 2012, 278–81. Note
AG #179.1–4: ‘Cuius sunt genere duo [+n.2], id est unum quod in cupiliones ab apibus quae sunt oblongae
colligitur. Aliud est quod sub terra inuenitur et atticum appellatur, quod uariolae et lanuginosae et fortiores
apes reponunt ...’ (ibid., 278–9, where n.2 has: ‘The description of two types here is unique: cf. Diosc. II. 82,
and those cited by Balandier 1993. See also Byl 1999.’
1480
mel Atticum: [mellis Attici (mellis aticia [+gloss ‘a’: ‘loca.’] ed., 2.238, 75r) for μέλιτος at 7.13] For mel
Atticum, see preceding note on mel. Note that at 4.4, De pod. has mel<lis>, but ed. has mellis atici [+gloss
‘l’: ‘a loco.’] for μέλιτι; at 5.7, both De pod. and ed. have mellis for μέλιτος, but note Gk.II.559.n.4: ‘2202
schaltet Ἀττικοῦ ein’.
1481
meu: [meu for μαίου at 4.4 and 5.22] Dsc. I.3 ‘μῆον, Meum athamanticum Jacq., Spignel, Baldmoney’,
Beck 2011, 7–8. AG #189 ‘Meu’ — ‘Spignel / Baldmoney (Meum athamanticum Jacq.)’, Everett 2012, 288–
9. Ang. 4.19 ‘Meu’ — ‘Spignel, Meum athamanticum Jacq.’, Black 2012, 248–9.
1482
mulsa: [sc. aqua, note that 5.11 is found only in De pod. and Gariop.] Dsc. V.9 ‘μελίκρατον, Mixture of
honey and water =Hydromel’, Beck 2011, 342–3. Note that Gk.’s ‘Register’ (II.612) lists 42 entries for
‘μελίκρατον’ in Gk. (10 in vol. I, and 32 in vol. II), none of which are in the section on gout; 9 entries (ibid.,
602) for ‘ἀπόμελι’ (4 in vol. I, and 5 in vol. II), none of which are in the section on gout; and 6 entries (ibid.,
619) for ‘ὑδρόμελι’ (2 in vol. I, and 4 in vol. II), only one of which is in the section on gout: at Gk.II.565.29,
where μεθ’ ὑδρομέλιτος is translated by ydromelle at 2.267=5.13, in the recipe attributed to Theodosius. Cf.
ydromel at 5.13. Opsomer 1989 (vol. II) lists only 2 entries in ed. for ‘Mulsum’; both ‘Vinum Mulsum’, at
2.187 and 2.219; but note that there are 31 entries for ‘Aqua Mulsa’ in ed. (ibid., vol. I).
1483
nardostacium: [nardostacii (nardostochii [+gloss ‘k’: ‘id est spice nardi.’] ed.) for ναρδοστάχυος at 4.4]
Dsc. I.7 ‘νάρδος, Nardostachys jatamansi DC., Patrinia scabiosifolia Fisch., Spikenard’, Beck 2011, 9–10.
Dsc. I.8 ‘κελτικὴ νάρδος, Valeriana celtica L., Celtic spikenard’, Beck 2011, 10–11. Cf. Dsc. I.9 ‘ὀρεινὴ
νάρδος, Valeriana tuberosa L., Mountain spikenard’, Beck 2011, 11. AG #236 ‘Spica nardi’ — ‘Spikenard
(Nardostachys jatamansi DC.; Patrinia scabiosifolia Fisch.), Everett 2012, 326–9. Ang. 6.1.3 ‘Spicanardus’
— ‘Spikenard, Valeriana celtica L.’, Black 2012, 302–3. Cf. ‘spica nardi’ and see note ad loc.
- 386 -
nitrum1484
(soda)
O
oleum1485
(olive oil)
1486
oleum Ponticum
(Pontic oil)
oleum purum1487
(pure oil)
oleum roseum
see roseum oleum
oleum uetus1488
(old oil)
ordei farina1489
(barley meal)
origanum1490
(oregano)
1491
ouorum albumen
(egg white)
ouorum non coctorum uitelli1492
(yolks of uncooked eggs)
ouorum uitella1493
(egg yolks)
1484
nitrum: [nitri for νίτρου at 3.8, 22.4] Dsc. V.113 ‘νίτρον, Soda’, Beck 2011, 389–90. Note Dsc. V.113.2:
‘Both [foam of soda, ἀφρὸς δὲ νίτρου] and soda [τὸ νίτρον] have the same properties ...’ (ibid., 390, where all
square brackets are mine). Ang. 6.2.25 ‘Nitrum’ — ‘Soda/Natron (sodium carbonate, Na2CO3)’, Black 2012,
338–9. Cf. ‘afronitrum’.
1485
oleum: [oleum for ὅσα ἐλαίου at 3.17] Dsc. I.30 ‘ἔλαιον, Olive oil’, Beck 2011, 25–7. AG #203 ‘Oleum’
— ‘Olive oil (Oliva europea L.)’, Everett 2012, 300–3.
1486
oleum Ponticum: [olei Pontici (ed. +gloss ‘d’: ‘id est de oliuis imaturis [sic].’, 2.265, 81r) at 5.1, for
ἐλαίου παλαιοῦ] Opsomer 1989 (vol. II) has only 1 entry for ‘Oleum Ponticum’, in ed., at 2.265=5.1.De pod.
1487
oleum purum: [oleum purum for γλυκέος ἐλαίου at 3.8] Opsomer 1989 (vol. II) has only one entry for
‘Oleum Purum’ in ed., at 2.245=3.8.De pod.
1488
oleum uetus: [olei ueteris for ἐλαίου παλαιοῦ at 5.2 and 5.7; olei ueteris (olei uetusti ed.) for ἐλαίου
παλαιοῦ at 5.4] Note AG #203.1: ‘Oleum uetus optimum est ...’, Everett 2012, 300–1. See also oleum
Ponticum and note ad loc.
1489
ordei farina: [At 3.13, De pod. and ed. have de farina ordei; v1 and A have ordei farina, and omit de, for
διὰ ... κριθίνου ἀλεύρου. At 3.15, De pod., v1, and A have de ordei farina; ed. has de farina ordei for διὰ ...
κριθίνου ἀλεύρου. At 3.16, De pod. and v1 have ordei farinae; A has de ordei farina, ed. has de farina ordei
for κριθίνου ἀλεύρου] Dsc. II.86 ‘κριθή, Hordeum L., Barley’, Beck 2011, 130–1. Note AG #240.3–6: ‘De
hordeo ptisanas faciunt... De hordeo immaturo succus, qui graece alphiton ...’, Everett 2012, 330–3.
1490
origanum: [origanum for ὀριγάνου at 4.6; origani for ὀριγάνου at 21.3] Dsc. III.27 ‘ὀρίγανος
Ἡρακλειωτική, Origanum heracleoticum vulgare Rchb. and O. vulgare L., Oregano’, Beck 2011, 192–3. AG
#206 ‘Origanum’ — ‘Oregano (Origanum vulgare L.; Origanum heraclioticum Richb.)’, Everett 2012, 304–
5. Ang. 1.7 ‘Origanum’ — ‘Oregano, Origanum heracleoticum L.’, Black 2012, 90–3.
1491
ouorum albumen: [albuminis ouorum for ὠῶν τὰ λευκά at 5.7] Dsc. II.50 ‘ᾠόν, Egg’, Beck 2011, 105–
6. AG #204 ‘Ouum’ — ‘Egg’, Everett 2012, 302–3.
1492
ouorum non coctorum uitelli: [ouorum non coctorum uitellos duos for ὠῶν ἀνέφθων λεκύθους βʹ at 3.9;
note that uitella duo is found in Lat.Alex., but of the De pod. witnesses, only Ce and Bon., and E have
uitella duo; note uitella ouorum for λεκύθους ὠῶν at 5.15].
1493
ouorum uitella: [si tria ouorum admisces uitella (si trita admisceas uitella ouorum ed.) for εἰ
[+Gk.II.507.n.6: ‘εἰ wurde nach dem latein. Text ergänzt’] προσμίξας λέκυθον ὠοῦ at 9.2].
- 387 -
oximel1494
(oxymel)
oximel Iuliani1495
(Julian’s oxymel)
P
petroselinum1496
(parsley)
petroselinum Macedonicum1497
(Macedonian parsley)
piper1498
(pepper)
polipodium1499
(polypody)
propolis1500
(bee glue)
puleium1501
(pennyroyal)
pusca
1502
(vinegar-water)
1494
oximel: [oximelle for ὀξυμέλιτι at 21.9; oximel for ὀξυμέλιτος at 22.1] Dsc. V.14 ‘ὀξύμελι, Oxymel’,
Beck 2011, 345.
1495
oximel Iuliani: [oximel Iuliani (Iuliani ... oximel ed.) for Ἰουλιανιὸν ὀξύμελι at 21.1].
1496
petroselinum: [petroselini for πετροσελίνου at 4.4] Dsc. III.66 ‘πετροσέλινον [sic], Petroselinon [sic]
hortense Hoffm., Parsley’, Beck 2011, 211. Note Dsc. III.66: ‘Parsley: it grows in Macedonia...’ (ibid.). AG
#223 ‘Petroselinum’ — ‘Parsley (Petroselinon [sic] hortense Hoffm.)’, Everett 2012, 316–17. Note AG
#223.1: ‘Petroselinum ... et est optimum Macedonicum ...’ (ibid.). Ang. 1.21 ‘Petroselinum’ — ‘Parsley (no.
1), Petroselinum crispum (Mill.) Nyman’, Black 2012, 118–21. Ang. 5.2.5 ‘Petrosilinum’ [sic] — ‘Parsley
(no. 2), Petroselinum crispum (Mill.) Nyman’, Black 2012, 292–5. Note especially Ang. 5.2.5, lines 5–9:
‘Quatuor antidotis aliis precellere scimus:/ Hoc quod Alexander, que dicitur “aurea,” fecit, / Quodque
Mitridates ternis rutilans speciebus, / Quodque “climax” dicunt cohibens sex dena gradatim, / Et
dyamargariton ex omni parte beatum.’ (ibid., 294–5).
1497
petroselinum Macedonicum: [petroselini Macedonici for πετροσελίνου Μακεδονικοῦ at 5.22] For
‘petroselinum Macedonicum’, see note on ‘petroselinum’ above.
1498
piper: [piper for πεπέρεως at 7.11; piperis for πεπέρεως at 7.12] Dsc. II.159 ‘πέπερι, Piper nigrum L.,
Pepper’, Beck 2011, 160–1. AG #209 ‘Piper’ — ‘Pepper, black and white (Piper nigrum L.; Piper
officinarum DC.)’, Everett 2012, 306–7. Ang. 6.1.1 ‘Piper’ — ‘Pepper and Ginger: / 1) Black Pepper, Piper
nigrum L. / 2) White pepper, Piper album L. / 3) Long Pepper, Piper officinarum L. / 4) Ginger, Zingiber
officinale Rosc.’, Black 2012, 298–301.
1499
polipodium: [polipodii for πολυποδίου at 21.3] Dsc. IV.186 ‘πολυπόδιον, Polypodium vulgare L.,
Polypody’, Beck 2011, 331. AG #225 ‘Polypodium’ — ‘Polypody (Polypodium vulgare L.)’, Everett 2012,
316–19.
1500
propolis: [propoleos (propolei ed.) for προπόλεως at 5.2] Dsc. II.84 ‘πρόπολις, Bee glue’, Beck 2011,
129. AG #215 ‘Propolis’ — ‘Propolis (Bee glue)’, Everett 2012, 310–11.
1501
puleium: [puleium (pulegium ed.) at 4.6, no Gk. equivalent; note that pulegii (ed.) for γλήχωνος is not
found in De pod. at 21.3 (Oxymel Iuliani)] Dsc. III.31 ‘γλήχων, Mentha pulegium L., Pennyroyal’, Beck
2011, 194–5. AG #214 ‘Pulegium’ — ‘Pennyroyal (Mentha pulegium L.)’, Everett 2012, 310–11. Ang. 2.16
‘Pulegium’ — ‘Pennyroyal, Mentha pulegium L.’, Black 2012, 160–1.
1502
pusca: [in pusca (in pusta ed.) for εἰς ὀξύκρατον at 3.12]
- 388 -
R
reuponticum1503
(rhubarb)
rosaceum1504
(rose [oil])
rosae sucus
1505
(juice of rose)
roseum oleum1506
(rose oil)
[rubus]
see rus and note ad loc.
rus1507
(sumac)
1503
reuponticum: [reupontici for ῥέου Ποντικοῦ at 5.22 and 21.3] Dsc. III.2 ‘ῥᾶ, Rheum ribes L., Rhubarb’,
Beck 2011, 177–8. Note Beck 2011, 177 n.6: ‘Identified in LSJ as rheum officinale, but [Mabberley 2000]
s.v. rheum officinale says that the habitat of rheum officinale is W. China and Tibet. For [André 1985, 217],
whose identifications I follow, it is rheum ribes L.’ (Where square brackets are mine.) AG #231 ‘Rhu’ —
‘Rhubarb (Rheum ribes L.)’, Everett 2012, 322–3. Note AG #231.3–4: ‘Vnde optimum rhu est ponticum.’
(ibid.). Ang. 6.2.11 ‘Reu’ — ‘Rhubarb, Rheum rhaponticum L.’, Black 2012, 326–9.
1504
rosaceum: [rosaceo (rosato v1 and ed.; omitted A) for ῥοσάτου at 7.20] LSJ: ‘ῥοσᾶτον, τό, =Lat.
rosatum, Edict.Diocl.2.19 (ῥοσσ-), Alex.Trall.1.16.’ ‘ῥοσᾶτον’ is not found in Dioscorides, De materia
medica (TLG lemma search, ‘rosaton’, Wellmann 1906–14). A TLG lemma search, ‘rosaton’, of Gk. returns
8 results: Gk.I.585.9, Gk.II.473.9, Gk.II.483.30, Gk.II.495.5, Gk.II.507.7=2.238=7.20.De pod.,
Gk.II.513.21, Gk.II.567.29, and Gk.II.569.29.
1505
rosae sucus: [de suco rosae (de succo rosarum ed.) for διὰ τοῦ χυλοῦ τῶν ῥόδων at 7.5; rosae suci
(rosarum succi ed.) for ῥόδων χυλοῦ at 7.8, 7.12, and 7.13] Dsc. I.99 ‘ῥόδα, Rosa L. sp., Roses’, Beck 2011,
69–70. AG #232 ‘Rosa’ — ‘Rose (Rosa sp. L.)’, Everett 2012, 324–5. Ang. 2.10 ‘Rosa’ — ‘Rose, family
Rosaceae L.’, Black 2012, 148–51.
1506
roseum oleum: [olei rosei for τοῦ ... ῥοδίνου at 3.6; oleo roseo for τοῦ ῥοδίνου at 3.8; olei rosei for
ῥοδίνου at 3.9; oleo roseo for ῥόδινον at 9.1] Note Dsc. I.43 ‘ῥοδίνου σκευασία, Preparation of unguent of
roses’, Beck 2011, 32–3. Dsc. I.43.1–3 gives quite detailed instructions on the time-consuming preparation
of ‘ῥοδίνου σκευασία’.
1507
rus: [rus (rosis ed.) for ῥοῦς at 3.2; rus (rosas ed.) for τὸν ῥοῦν at 3.4; note that, in De pod., it is rus in ρ
at 3.2 and 3.4; rubo in σ and Bon., and E at 3.2; rubum in σ and Bon., and E at 3.4] Dsc. I.108 ‘ῥοῦς ὁ ἐπὶ τά
ὄψα, Rhus coriaria L., Sumac’, Beck 2011, 78–9. L&S: ‘rhūs, rhŏis (also corrupted into roris, Col. 12, 42, 3;
abl. rore, id. 9, 13, 5; Pall. Mart. 15, 1), m. (f., Scrib. 142), =ῥοῦς, a bushy shrub, sumach, Plin. 24, 11, 54, §
91; 13, 6, 13, § 55; Cels. 6, 11; Col. 12, 42, 3; Pall. Mart. 15, 1; Scrib. Comp. 111. —Acc. rhun, Plin. 24, 14,
79, § 129; rhum, id. 29, 3, 11, § 50.’ Opsomer 1989 (vol. II) has no entries for ‘Rhus’ alone in ed., but does
have 6 entries for ‘Rhus Syriacum’; three of these occur in sections translated from Gk.: 1.139 (roris siriaci
[+gloss ‘k’: ‘ros siriacus est sumath. [sic] Ian(_).’, 29r]=[A 47vb, Rore syriaco, (Langslow,
transcript)]=Gk.II.133.17, ῥοῦ Συριακοῦ); 2.45 (mery [sic +gloss ‘c’: ‘id est vini.’, 40v] syriaci [+gloss ‘d’:
‘a loco.’, 40v]=[A 65 vb, miro Siriaco (Langslow, transcript)]=Gk.II.305.19, μύρου Συριακοῦ); 2.78,
immediately preceding the interpolated Philomenus’ section, (rorem siriacum [+gloss ‘l’: ‘dicunt quidam
quod est flos orni. dicit ianuens quod est sumach.’, 47r]=[A 75vb, roris syriaci (Langslow,
transcript)]=Gk.II.413.30, ῥοῦν Συριακὸν). The remaining three, however, are found in the interpolated
Philomenus’ section: 2.79 (roris siriaci [+gloss ‘f’: ‘id est sumach. ian(_).’, 48r])=[A 77rb, Rore syriaco
(Langslow, transcript)]=Philomenus, Mih. 109.9, rore syriaco); 2.80 (rorem [+gloss ‘b’ (2nd): ‘id est sumach.
Ian(_).’, 48v] syriacum)=[A 78va, rorem Syriacum (Langslow, transcript)]=Philomenus, Mih. 116.9–10, rorem
siriacum [sic]); 2.98 (roris [+gloss ‘x’: ‘id est sumach.’, 52r] siriaci)=[A 83ra, Rore syriaco (Langslow,
transcript)]=Philomenus, Mih. 139.2, rore syriaco). For ‘rubus’, see AG #230 ‘Rubus’ — ‘Bramble (Rubus
ulmifolius Schott)’, Everett 2012, 322–3 and note especially 323 n.1. Note Ang. 1.7 (‘Origanum’), line 38:
‘Iungitur hic succus cepis et rosiriaco’, Black 2012, 92–3, where ‘rosiriaco’=‘powdered sumac’ (ibid.).
- 389 -
rutae folia1508
(leaves of rue)
S
sambucus1509
see canopus
1510
sapa
(wine must)
sapo Gallicus1511
(Gallic soap)
saponarius, gutta prima a1512
(the first drop [of lye] from the soap-maker)
scamonia1513
(scammony)
scillae interiora1514
(inner part of squill)
semperuiua1515
(houseleek)
1508
rutae folia: [rutae foliorum (ruthe foliorum ed.) for [π]ηγάνου at 21.3] Dsc. III.45 ‘πήγανον, Ruta
graveolens L., Rue’, Beck 2011, 201–2. AG #227 ‘Ruta’ — ‘Rue (Ruta graveolens L.; R. halepensis L.)’,
Everett 2012, 318–19. Ang. 1.10 ‘Ruta’ — ‘Rue, Ruta graveolens L.’, Black 2012, 96–101.
1509
sambucus: [canopi quod est sambuci corticis medianae at 21.3] See ‘canopus’ and note ad loc.
1510
sapa: [sapae for τοῦ ἑψήματος at 3.6; sapae for τῷ ἑψήματι at 3.8] Dsc. V.6 ‘οἶνοι, Wines’, Beck 2011,
337–41.
1511
sapo Gallicus: [saponis Gallici for σάπωνος Γαλλικοῦ at 5.7] Dsc. I.128 ‘σῦκα, Ficus caria L., Figs’,
Beck 2011, 90–2, where Dioscorides refers to ‘soap powder’ — ‘κονία’ in Dsc. I.128.6 and Dsc. I.128.7. AG
#259 ‘Sapo’ — ‘Soap’, Everett 2012, 346–7 and note the full entry (5 lines): ‘Sapo coquitur ex sebo bubulo
uel caprino aut ueruecino et lixiuio cum calce. Quod optimum iudicamus germanicum est enim mundissimum
et ueluti pinguissimum, deinde gallicum. Verum omnis sapo acriter relaxare potest et omnem sordem de
corpore abstergere uel de pannis et exsiccare similiter ut nitrum, uel aphronitrum, mittitur et in caustica.’
See also AG #150 ‘Lixiuia’ — ‘Lye’, Everett 2012, 258–9 but note 259 n.1: ‘This entry is extremely corrupt
...’; AG #67 ‘Calx uiua’ — ‘Quicklime’, Everett 2012, 196–7. DMLBS: ‘sapo 1 ... [sap]o fit de forti lexivia
et quacunque pinguedine. [sap]onis multe sunt species SB 37’, where the additions in square brackets are
mine and SB =Sinonoma Bartholomei.
1512
saponarius, gutta prima a: [guttae primae a saponario for κονίας πιλοποιϊκῆς, ἣν [+Gk.II.555.n.6 ‘ὃ L,
M.’] καὶ πρωτόστακτόν τινες καλοῦσιν at 5.1; guttae primae a (de ed.) saponario for πρωτοστάκτου at 5.2].
1513
scamonia: [scamoniae coctae for σκαμμωνίας ὀπτῆς at 7.8; scamonia, no Gk. equivalent at 7.18;
scamoniae, no Gk. equivalent at 22.4, but note Gk.II.523.n.6, ‘M schaltet ein: σκαμμωνίας, desgleichen der
latein. Text.’] Dsc. IV.170 ‘σκαμμωνία, Convolvulus [sic] scammonia L., Scammony’, Beck 2011, 322–3.
AG #252 ‘Scammonium’ — ‘Scammony (Convulvulus scammonia L.)’, Everett 2012, 338–41. Note AG
#252.1: ‘Scammonium, quod colophonium uel diagridium dicitur ...’ and n.1, for which see ‘colofonia’ above
and note ad loc. See also ‘diagridium’.
1514
scillae interiora: [scillae interioris (squille interioris ed.) for σκίλλης at 21.3] Dsc. II.171 ‘σκίλλα,
Urginea maritima Baker =Scilla maritima L., Squill or Scilla’, Beck 2011, 167–8. AG #264 ‘Scilla’ —
‘Squill (Scilla maritima L. =Urginea maritima Baker)’, Everett 2012, 348–9. Ang. 6.2.16 ‘Squilla’ — ‘SeaOnion, Urginea scilla Steinheil’, Black 2012, 332–3. Opsomer 1989 (vol. II) has only 1 entry for ‘Scillae
Interiora’ in ed., at 2.250=21.3.De pod.
1515
semperuiua: [de herba semperuiua for διὰ τοῦ ἀειζώου at 3.2; semperuiuam for τὸ ἀείζωον at 3.4] Dsc.
IV.88 ‘ἀείζῳον μέγα, Sempervivum arboreum L., Houseleek’, Beck 2011, 288–9. AG #267 ‘Sedum’ —
‘Houseleek (Sempervivum arboreum L.), and Common houseleek (Sempervivum tectorum L.)’, Everett 2012,
350–1. Ang. 3.25 ‘Semperuiua’ — ‘Houseleek, Sempervivum tectorum L.’, Black 2012, 218–19.
- 390 -
spica nardi1516
(spikenard)
spongia1517
(sponge)
T
teda pinguis1518
(resin)
terbentina1519
(turpentine)
timi coma1520
(foliage of thyme)
titimalli sucus1521
(juice of spurge)
1516
spica nardi: [spicae nardi ℈ ii for ναρδοστάχυος γρ. βʹ [+Gk.II.565.n.6, ‘Gariopontus hat ausserdem:
alypi, eryngii ana dr. VI.’] at 5.13; spicae nardi for ναρδοστάχυος at 21.3; spicam nardi for τὸ ναρδοστάχυον
at 21.4] Cf. ‘nardostacium’, and see more the extensive note ad loc.
1517
spongia: [spongiam for σπογγιὰν at 3.11; spongia, no Gk. equivalent at 3.12] Dsc. V.120 ‘σπόγγοι,
Sponges’, Beck 2011, 393–4.
1518
teda pinguis: [tedae pinguis libra i for δαδῶν ... οὐγγ. γʹ at 21.3] Note Tecusan 2004, 620 (Paul of
Aegina, Epitomae medicae, 7.5.2, Julian’s oxymel): δᾳδῶν λιπαρῶν γο ιβ’ and the variant reading δᾳδίων in
two of the witnesses, F (=Parisinus Graecus 2292 [sic]) and J (=Laurentianus Graecus LXXIV 2) (ibid.,
n.10). Cf. Paul of Aegina, Epitomae medicae, 7.20.24, with δᾳδῶν πευκίνων λιπαρῶν. Dsc. I.69 ‘πίτυς,
Pinus, Pitys pine’, Beck 2011, 51–2. Note Dsc. I.69.2: ‘... when a small piece of their wood is finely
splintered and boiled in vinegar [τὸ ἐξ αὐτῶν δὲ δᾳδίον σχισθὲν εἰς λεπτὰ καὶ συνεψηθὲν ὄξει] ...’ (ibid., 52);
see also Dsc. II.73.2 (3 x δᾳδίων), Dsc. V.162.1 (δᾳδίων), Dsc. II.152.3 (δᾳδίου), and Dsc. III.79.2 (δᾳδίου).
Dsc. I.72 ‘πίσσα. Pitch’, Beck 2011, 55–7. Note Dsc. I.72.1: ‘Raw pitch [πίσσα ἡ ... ὑγρά], which some call
cona [ἣν ἔνιοι κῶναν καλοῦσι], is collected from very greasy wood [ἐκ τῶν λιπαρωτάτων ξύλων] of puece
pine [πεύκης] and of pitys pine [πίτυος].’ (ibid., 55). DMLBS: ‘taeda [CL] 1 (also ~a pinguis) stick of
resinous wood (cf. Cels. 6. 9. 2), or (transf.) resin’ and ‘recipe aceti acris sextaria x, .. ~e pinguis lib. j GILB.
VII 316. 1’ and ‘~a pinguis lignum est abietis ex quo manat gummositas que similiter appellatur SB 41’.
Opsomer 1989 (vol. II) has only 2 entries for ‘Taeda’ in ed.: ‘Taeda’ at 1.135, where 1.135 is not in Gk.
(Langslow 2006, 15, Table 2.1; see also ibid. p.25) and ‘Taeda Pinguis’ at 2.250=21.3.De pod.
1519
terbentina: [terbentinae (terebentine ed.) for τερεβινθίνης at 5.1, 5.2, and 5.7] Dsc. I.71 ‘τέρμινθος,
Pistacia terebinthus L., Terebinth’, Beck 2011, 53–5. AG #228 ‘Resina’ — ‘Resin’, Everett 2012, 318–21.
Note AG #228.2–3: ‘Alia liquida circa terebinthum ...’, ibid., 318–9.
1520
timi coma: [timi comae (omitted ed.) for θύμου κόμης at 21.3] Dsc. III.36 ‘θύμος, Satureia thymbra L.,
Cretan thyme’, Beck 2011, 197–8. Note Dsc. III.36.1: ‘... on top it has very many little heads teeming with
purple flowers [ἔχον ἐπ’ ἄκρου κεφάλια ἄνθους <περίπλεα>, πορφυρίζοντα].’ (ibid., 197). AG #282
‘Thymum’ — ‘Cretan thyme (Satureia thymbra sp. L.)’, Everett 2012, 362–5. Note AG #282.2–5: ‘In summo
capitula in speciem formicarum in se implicitarum et concurrentium.’ (ibid., 54). Ang. 6.2.26 ‘Thimus’ —
‘Garden Thyme, Thymus vulgaris L.’, Black 2012, 338–9.
1521
titimalli sucus: [titimalli suci for τιθυμάλλου ὀποῦ at 7.13] Dsc. IV.164 ‘τιθύμαλλος, Euphorbia L. sp.,
Spurge’, Beck 2011, 317–20. Note Dsc. IV.164.1: ‘There are seven kinds of spurges [τιθυμάλλου εἴδη ἑπτά]
...’ (ibid., 317). AG #280 ‘Tithymallum’ — ‘Spurge (Euphorbia L.)’, Everett 2012, 360–3. Note Ang. 6.2.19
(‘Diagridium’), line 3: ‘Hoc ex lacte feri desiccatur titimalli’, Black 2012, 334–5. Cf. mala putida (in De
pod., in error) and note ad loc.
- 391 -
tritici farina1522
(wheat meal)
triticum1523
(wheat)
V
uinum1524
(wine)
uinum album1525
(white wine)
uinum stipticum1526
(astringent wine)
Y
ydroleum1527
(hydroleum)
ydromel1528
(hydromel), see also mulsa
ypericum
[yssop]
1529
(St. John’s wort)
see ysu and note ad loc.
1522
tritici farina: [de tritici farina (de tritici farina nimis cocta ed.) for διαπύροις (red-hot) ... ἀλεύροις
(wheat meal) at 3.17; cataplasma de tritici farina aut nimium calidum (cathaplasma de tritici farina nimis
calidum ed.) for καταπλάσμασι διαπύροις καὶ ζέουσι [+Gk.II.551.n.18, ‘In L und M der Singular.’] at 3.19]
LSJ: ‘διαπῠρ-ος, ον, red-hot ... Hp.Aër.17...’ and ‘ἄλευρον (A), ... τό, mostly in pl. ... wheat meal (opp.
ἄλφιτα barley-meal ... 2. generally, meal, ἄ. κρίθινον Dsc.1.72; τήλινον 3.40, cf. 2.102; made from dried
sorbs, 1.120.’
1523
triticum: [de tritico for διὰ γύρεως at 3.13; for 7.16, see note ad loc.] Dsc. II.85 ‘πυροί, Triticum L.,
Wheat’, Beck 2011, 129–30.
1524
uinum: [in uino for ἐν οἴνῳ at 3.2; in uino, no Gk. equivalent at 3.4] Dsc. V.6 ‘οἶνοι, Wines’, Beck 2011,
337–41. AG #292 ‘Vinum’ — ‘Wine’, Everett 2012, 370–3.
1525
uinum album: [5.11 is found only in De pod. and Gariop.].
1526
uinum stipticum: [in uino stiptico for οἴνου ... μετρίας ἔχοντος στύψεως at 3.11; tale (talis v1) uinum for
τοιοῦτος οἶνος at 3.12 (stipticum understood)] Note AG #292.18–19: ‘Vinum autem acetum factum incipit
frigidum esse et stypticum...’, Everett 2012, 372. Opsomer 1989 (vol. II) has ‘Vinum Stypticum’ only once in
ed., at 2.262=3.11.De pod.
1527
ydroleum: [ydroleo for ὑδρελαίῳ at 23.4].
1528
ydromel: [cum ydromelle for μεθ’ ὑδρομέλιτος at 5.13] Dsc. V.9 ‘μελίκρατον, Mixture of honey and
water =Hydromel’, Beck 2011, 342–3. Note Dsc. V.9.1: ‘... hydromel [μελίκρατον] has the same properties
as mixture of wine and honey [τῷ οἰνομέλιτι].’ (ibid.). Cf. ‘mulsa’.
1529
ypericum: [yperici (ypericon ed.) for ὑπερίκου at 4.4, 5.22, and 21.3] Dsc. III.154 ‘ὑπερικόν, Hypericum
crispum L., St. John’s wort’, Beck 2011, 250. Note Dsc. III.154.1: ‘... some call it androsaimon
[ἀνδρόσαιμον], others corion [κόριον], and others chamaipitys [χαμαίπιτυν] because the smell of its seed
resembles that of pine resin [ῥητίνῃ πιτυΐνῃ].’ (ibid.). AG #299 ‘(H)Ypericum’ — ‘St. John’s wort
(Hypericum crispum L.)’, Everett 2012, 378–9. Note that ‘ὑπερικόν’ is only found in the chapters on gout in
Gk. (TLG lemma search, ‘uperikon’): Gk.II.521.21=2.250=21.3.De pod., Gk.II.553.28=2.264=4.4.De pod.,
Gk.II.571.21=2.269 (where 2.269 is not found in De pod.), and Gk.II.573.6=2.270=5.22.De pod.
- 392 -
yreos1530
(iris)
ysu1531
(ysu)
Z
zinziber1532
(ginger)
1530
yreos: [yreos for ἴρεως at 21.3] Dsc. I.1 ‘ἶρις, Iris florentina L. [sic], I. germanica L., I. pallida Lam.,
Iris’, Beck 2011, 5–6. Note Dioscorides’ statement (Dsc. I.1.1) that ‘because of [its] diversity of color [ὅθεν
διὰ τὴν ποικιλίαν] [the Illyrian iris, ἶρις Ἰλλυρικὴ] has been likened to the heavenly rainbow [ἀπεικάσθη
Ἴριδι τῇ οὐρανίᾳ.].’ (ibid., 5, where all additions in square brackets are mine.) AG #137 ‘Iris’ — ‘Iris (Iris
florentia [sic] L.: Iris germanica L.: Iris pallida Lam.)’, Everett 2012, 248–50. Note AG #137.1–2: ‘Iris ad
similitudinem iridis quam in coelo uidemus, dicitur et haec cognominatam.’, especially the variant spellings
‘ireus’ (ms. F =Chartres, Bibliothèque Municipale 62 (115)) and ‘ireos’ (ms. L =Lucca, Biblioteca
Governativa cod. 296) for ‘iris’; and the variant spellings ‘yris’ (ms. V =Vatican City, Biblioteca Apostolica,
Pal. lat. 187), ‘ireis’ (ms. F), ‘aeris’ (ms. C =co), and ‘yreos’ (ms. P =Paris, Bibliothèque Nationale lat.
6837) for ‘iridis’ (ibid., 248–9). Ang. 3.8 ‘Yris’ — ‘Iris, Iris pseudacorus L.’, Black 2012, 188–91. Note
Ang. 3.8, line 1: ‘Flos equatur yris celestis honoribus Yris’ (ibid., 188–9). Note also Ang. 3.9 ‘Yreos’ —
‘Yreos (fictional plant) or Iris florentina L.’, Black 2012, 192–3, where the following is the full poem (6
lines), ‘Sunt yreos et yris similes ut nomine, uultu, / Vt tyma et tyme similes ut nomine, gustu. / A medicis
yreos et yris uirtute uidentur / Consimiles et dissimiles paulisper habentur. / Rarior est et carior est postrema
priore, / Gracior est et latior est maiorque nitore.’
1531
ysu: ysu at 21.3 in De pod., but no equivalent in ed. (although v1 has iu and A has siu) or Gk.; note,
however, that in De pod., v1 and A, ‘ysu’/‘iu’/‘siu’ are placed between ‘acor[i]’ and ‘a[m]om[i]’, and that
Gk. has ἀκόρου [+Gk.II.521.n.14, ‘Die griech. Hss. 2200, 2201, 2202, C, L haben statt dessen λεσβίου.
Goupyl conjicirte nach Gariopontus und Nicolaus Alexandrinus ὑσσώπου. Bei Paulus Aegineta findet sich
ἀκόρου; damit stimmt Cod. M und der latein. Text unseres Autors überein.’] ἀμώμου. Cf. Paul of Aegina,
Epitomae medicae (7.5.2), with ‘... ἀκόρου ... σίου ... ἀμώμου ...’ — ‘sweet flag ... sion ... amomon ...’,
Tecusan 2004, 620–1; note the variant reading ‘ἀσίου’ in witnesses C (=Parisinus Graecus 2207), D
(=Parisinus Graecus 2208), and B (=Parisinus Graecus 2206). Note also that it is the ρ witnesses that have
ysu; σ (21.3 omitted P) and Bon., and E all have ysopi; all the Gariopontus witnesses (Q40 G26 G31) have
ysopi.
1532
zinziber: [5.10 is found only in De pod. and Gariop.; zinziberis for ζιγγιβέρεως at 5.13] Dsc. II.160
‘ζιγγίβερι, Zingiber officinale Roscoe., Ginger’, Beck 2011, 161. AG #253 ‘Singiber’ — ‘Ginger (Zinziber
officinale L.)’, Everett 2012, 340–1. Ang. 6.1.1 ‘Piper’ — ‘Pepper and Ginger: / 1) Black Pepper, Piper
nigrum L. / 2) White pepper, Piper album L. / 3) Long Pepper, Piper officinarum L. / 4) Ginger, Zingiber
officinale Rosc.’, Black 2012, 298–301.
- 393 -
Appendix 39: Dioscorides on gout and tophi
Dioscorides: details, translations, and page references from Beck 2011; all additions in
square brackets are mine; Greek text taken from Wellmann 1906–141533
I.15
‘ἄμωμον, Amomum
I.15.2: ‘It has warming, astringent, desiccative,
(16–17)
subulatum Roxb., Nepal
soporific ... properties. ... Its decoction, when
cardamom’.
drunk, helps those suffering from ... gout
[ποδαγρικοῖς]. It is compounded both with
antidotes and with very costly unguents.’ (p.16).
I.30
‘ἔλαιον, Olive oil’.
(25–7)
I.30.6: ‘Also the sweat from wrestling schools
that has absorbed dust and that is like filth helps
for chalkstones around the knuckles [τὰς περὶ
τοὺς κονδύλους συστροφὰς] when plastered on
them ...’ (p.26).1534
I.731535
‘ἄσφαλτος, Asphalt’.
(57–8)
I.73.3: ‘Dry asphalt heated in an ear spoon,
glues on hairs, and when combined with bruised
meal of raw corn, wax, and soda and applied as
a cataplasm, it helps the gouty [ποδαγρικοῖς] and
arthritic.’ (p.58).
I.83
‘αἴγειρος, Populus nigra
‘The leaves of black poplar, plastered on with
(63)
L., Black poplar’.
vinegar, help for gout pains [ποδαγρικὰς
ὀδύνας].’
I.102
(73)
‘ἀμόργη, Amorge’.
‘Amorge is the sediment of pressed olives. ...
Amorge that was not boiled and that is fresh
helps sufferers from gout [ποδαγρικοὺς] and
1533
For ‘Dioscorides on Pharmacy and Medicine’, see Riddle 1985; for Dioscorides on gout, see ibid., 44–7
and 231 for nn.45–54, 121–3 (Table 8), and note especially: ‘Gout (ποδάγρα) to Dioscorides and the ancients
referred to a pain and probably a swelling of the feet and other joints. ... Dioscorides’ gout would have
included gout as we now define it but possibly also other afflictions that have the same symptoms.’ ibid., 44
and 231 for n.45.
1534
Cf. Dsc. V.117: ‘Ash of vine twigs [τέφρα κληματίνη] has a caustic property. Plastered on with lard
[ὀξυγγίῳ] or with olive oil, it benefits ... sprained joints [ἄρθρων λυγίσματα], and twisted tendons
[συστροφὰς νεύρων] ...’ (Beck 2011, 392) and note LSJ: ‘συστροφ-ή, ἡ [II.2] physical mass, aggregate ...
esp. morbid collection or deposit, of tubercles, Hp.Art.41; αἱ περὶ τοὺς κονδύλους σ. chalk-stones, Dsc.1.30;
σ. νεύρων a complication of nerves or sinews, Id.5.117 ...’. Cf. Paul of Aegina, Epitomae medicae, 4.16, with
‘Περὶ γαγγλίου. Συστροφὴ νεύρου τὸ γαγγλίον ἐστὶν ἐκ πληγῆς ἢ κόπου γινόμενον ἐν πλείοσι μὲν τοῦ
σώματος μέρεσιν, μάλιστα δὲ κατὰ τὰ κινούμενα, οἷον χεῖρας ἄκρας καὶ πόδας.’
1535
For Dsc. I.73, see also Riddle 1985, 45.
- 394 -
arthritis when embrocated warm, and it reduces
the swellings of those suffering from edemata
when daubed on a fleece and applied.’
I.104
‘ἰτέα, Salix L. sp.,
‘The juice of the leaves and of the bark, heated
(74–5)1536
Willow’.
with unguent of roses in the shell of a
pomegranate, helps for earaches, their decoction
is an excellent rinse for gout [ποδάγρας], and it
washes off dandruff.’ (p.75).
I.128
‘σῦκα, Ficus caria L.,
I.128.3: ‘The milky substance of the wild and of
(90–2)1537
Figs’.
the cultivated fig trees causes milk to curdle just
like rennet; it also dissolves curdled matter, as
does vinegar ... it is useful with flour of
fenugreek and vinegar in poultices for the gouty
[ποδαγρικοῖς].’ (p.91). I.128.5: ‘The wild figs
[οἱ ... ὄλυνθοι], which some call erineoi
[ἐρινεοὶ], plastered on boiled, soften all deposits
[πᾶσαν συστροφὴν] ...’ (p.91).
II.9
‘κοχλίας χερσαῖος, Land
II.9.2: ‘Plastered on raw with their shells ...
(96–7)
snail’.
They assuage gouty inflammations [ποδαγρικὰς
... φλεγμονὰς] ...’ (p.96).
II.25
‘γαλῆ κατοικίδιος,
‘Burned whole in a pot, [the domesticated
(100)
Domesticated weasel’.
weasel] helps the gouty [ποδαγρικοὺς] when its
ash is smeared on them with vinegar.’
II.37
‘πνεύμων θαλάσσιος,
‘Fresh jellyfish triturated and plastered on, helps
(103)
Jellyfish’.
the gouty [ποδαγριῶντας] and those having
chilblains.’
II.70
(110–12)
‘γάλα, Milk’.
II.70.6: ‘... when smeared on with hemlock juice
and cerate [woman’s milk] benefits the gouty
[ποδαγρικοὺς].’ (p.112).
1536
1537
For Dsc. I.104, see also Riddle 1985, 44 and 231 for nn.47 and 48.
For Dsc. I.128, see also Riddle 1985, 45.
- 395 -
II.76
‘στέαρ, Fat’.
(116–21)
II.76.18: ‘He-goat fat, being more relaxing,
helps the gouty [ποδαγρικοῖς] when mixed with
she-goat dung and saffron, and applied. Sheep
fat, too, does the same.’ (pp.120–1).
II.79
‘αἷμα, Blood’.
(123–4)
II.79.2: ‘Menstrual blood, when smeared all
over and when stepped over, is believed to
prevent women from conceiving, and it relieves
gout pains [ποδαγρικὰς ... ὀδύνας] and
erysipelas when anointed.’ (p.124).
II.80
‘ἀπόπατος, Dung’.
(124–5)
II.80.2: ‘... they [dungs] benefit the gouty
[ποδαγρικοὺς] when plastered on with lard.’
(p.124).
II.861538
‘κριθή, Hordeum L.,
II.86.2: ‘... with quince or vinegar, [barley meal]
(130–1)
Barley’.
benefits gouty inflammations [ποδαγρικὰς
φλεγμονὰς].’ II.86.3: ‘... it is a fit application for
rheums of the joints when converted into chyle
with vinegar and cooked with pitch.’ (p.131).
II.107
‘φακός, Ervum lens L.,
II.107.2: ‘Boiled with barley meal and plastered
(137–8)
Lentil’.
on, [lentils] also comfort gout [ποδάγρας] ...’
(p.138).
II.110
‘γογγύλη, Brassica rapa
II.110.1: ‘[The root of turnip’s] decoction is a
(140)
L., Turnip’.
fomentation for gout [ποδάγρας] and chilblains
and the root itself, ground up, is a beneficial
plaster.’
II.1201539
‘κράμβη ἥμερος, Brassica
II.120.2: ‘The juice of raw cabbage ... with meal
(143–4)
oleracea, Cultivated
of fenugreek and vinegar ... helps the gouty
cabbage’.
[ποδαγρικοῖς] and the arthritic ...’ (pp.143–4).
II.132
‘σέρις, Cichorium intybus
II.132.2: ‘[All three types: one wild and two
(148–9)
L., Cichorium endivia L.,
cultivated] are useful for gout [ποδάγραις] and
1538
1539
For Dsc. II.86, see also Riddle 1985, 44, 45 and 231 for nn.49 and 50.
For Dsc. II.120, see also Riddle 1985, 46–7.
- 396 -
Chicory or Endive’.
they help for eye inflammations.’ (p.149).
II.134
‘κολόκυνθα ἐδώδιμος,
‘Its shavings are profitably plastered on the front
(150)
Lagenaria vulgaris Ser.,
part of the head of children suffering from
Edible bottle gourd’.
heatstroke; similarly for eye inflammations and
for gouty inflammations [φλεγμονὰς ...
ποδαγρικὰς].’
II.164
‘κυκλάμινος, Cyclamen
II.164.3: ‘The root cleanses the skin, stems the
(162–3)
graecum Link.,
growth of pimples, and heals injuries with
Cyclamen’.
vinegar as well as by itself or with honey.
Plastered on, it softens the spleen ... and it is
suitable for sprains as well as for gout
[ποδάγραν].’ (p.163).
II.167
‘ἄρον, Colocasia
‘The seed, leaves, and root have the same
(165)
antiquorum Schott.,
properties as dragon arum. The root, plastered
Cuckoopint’.
on, is efficacious for the gouty [ἐπὶ
ποδαγρικῶν].’
II.170
‘βολβὸς ἐδώδιμος,
II.170.1: ‘Plastered on either by themselves or
(166–7)
Muscari comosum Miller,
with honey, [purse tassels] are beneficial for
Purse tassels’.
sprains, bruises, splinters, pains in the joints, and
gout [ποδάγρας] ...’ (p.166).
III.31
‘γλήχων, Mentha pulegium III.31.2: ‘... plastered on with barley groats, it
(194–5)
L., Pennyroyal’.
soothes all inflammations; it is suitable to use all
by itself on the gouty [ποδαγρικοῖς] until the
skin surface becomes irritated ... [195] ... Some
people call it blechon because sheep that taste it
when in bloom bleat continuously.’ (pp.194–5).
III.48
‘πάνακες Ἡράκλειον,
III.48.1: ‘Hercules’ woundwort, from which
(203–4)
Opoponax hispidus
opopanax [ὁ ὀποπάναξ] is collected ...’ (p.203).
Griseb., Hercules’
III.48.4: ‘[Hercules’ woundwort] is also an
woundwort’.
ointment for hip ailments ... and it is good to
plaster with cultivated raisins on the gouty
- 397 -
[ποδαγρικοῖς].’ (p.204).
III.74
‘λιβανωτίς, Rosemarinum
III.74.3: ‘The fruit ... is suitable for ... gout
(214–15)
sp., Rosemary
[ποδάγραις] when plastered on ground with meal
frankincense’.
of darnel and vinegar ...’ (p.215).
III.84
‘ἀμμωνιακόν, Ferula
III.84.3: ‘Plastered on with honey or mixed with
(223)
marmarica L., Gum
pitch, it dissolves the chalkstones that are
ammoniac’.
formed around the joints [τοὺς περὶ τὰ ἄρθρα
πώρους].’
III.1111540 ‘σκόρδιον, Teucrium
III.111.2: ‘It is also good for gout [ποδάγραν]
(233)
scordium L., Garlic
when smeared on with sharp vinegar or plastered
germander’.
on with water ... Its juice, too, is drunk for the
ailments that have been mentioned.’
III.123
‘λευκόϊον, Matthiola
‘The roots reduce the spleen and help the gouty
(237–8)
incana L., Gillyflower’.
[ποδαγρικοὺς] when plastered on with vinegar.’
(p.238).
III.133
‘ἀνδρόσακες, Acetabularia ‘It is also beneficially plastered on the gouty [ἐπὶ
(242)
mediterranea L., Sea
ποδαγρικῶν].’
navel’.
III.149
‘ἀγρία κάνναβις, Althaea
‘The root can soothe inflammations and disperse
(248–9)
cannabina L., Hemp
chalkstones in the joints [πώρους διαχεῖν] when
mallow’.
plastered on boiled. (p.249).
IV.64
‘μήκων, Papaver
IV.64.4: ‘... it is good ... for gout [ποδάγραις]
(275–7)
somniferum L., Opium
with a woman’s milk and saffron.’ (p.276).
poppy’.
IV.68
‘ὑοσκύαμος, Hyoscyamus
IV.68.4: ‘It [the seed] is also suitable for gout
(278–9)
sp., L., Henbane’.
[ποδάγρας], ... when applied as a plaster ground
up with wine, and it is mixed beneficially into
the other pain allaying plasters.’ (p.279).
IV.85
1540
‘ἑλξίνη, Parietaria
IV.85.2: ‘Its juice ... is good ... also for gout
For Dsc. III.111, σκόρδιον (=‘Water Germander’), see also Riddle 1985, 26.
- 398 -
(287)
officinalis L., Pellitory’.
[ποδάγρας] when made up with cerate of henna
or with goat’s fat.’
IV.87
‘φακὸς ὁ ἐπὶ τῶν
‘... since it has a cooling property, it is a suitable
(288)
τελμάτων, Lemna minor
plaster by itself as well as with barley groats for
L., Duckweed’.
every kind of inflammation, for erysipelas, and
for gout [ποδάγραις].’
IV.88
‘ἀείζῳον μέγα,
IV.88.2: ‘It has cooling and astringent properties
(288–9)
Sempervivum arboreum
that are beneficial for ... gout [ποδάγρας] when
L., Houseleek’.
the leaves are plastered on either by themselves
or with barley groats.’ (p.289).
IV.98
‘βρύον θαλάσσιον, Ulva
‘It is ... quite astringent, and effective for
(292)
lactuca L., U. latissima L.,
inflammations and for gouts [ποδάγρας] that
etc., Sea lettuce’.
need cooling.’
IV.99
‘φῦκος θαλάσσιον,
‘All [three kinds] of them have an astringent
(292)
Cystoseira foeniculosa sp.,
property and are good in plasters for gout
Seaweed’.
[ποδαγρικοῖς] and for the <other>
inflammations. But they must be used while
moist and before they have dried up.’
IV.1501541 ‘σίκυς ἄγριος, Ecballium
IV.150.1: ‘The root ... [309] ... when boiled with
(308–10)
elaterium Rich., Squirting
vinegar is beneficial to plaster on gout
cucumber’.
[ποδάγρας].’ (pp.308–9).
IV.157
‘βάλανος μυρεψική,
IV.157.2: ‘It is also plastered, with meal of
(313–14)
Moringa sp., Ben’.
darnel and honey mixed with water, on people
suffering from spleen disease and on the gouty
[ἐπὶ ποδαγρικῶν].’ (p.313).
IV.173
‘ἀκτῆ, Sambucus nigra L.,
IV.173.3: ‘With barley groats, the leaves that are
(325)
Elder’.
young and soft assuage inflammations ... They
also ... help the gouty [ποδαγρικοῖς] when
plastered on with suet or with goat fat.’
1541
For σίκυς ἄγριος, see also Riddle 1985, 120–1 (Table 8). Note Dsc. II.135 ‘σίκυς ἥμερος, Cucumis
sativus L., Cucumber’, Beck 2011, 150.
- 399 -
IV.190
‘ἡλιοτρόπιον τὸ μέγα,
IV.190.2: ‘... the leaves are beneficially
(332–3)
Heliotropium europaeum
plastered on for gout [ποδάγραις], sprains, and
L., H. villosum L., H.
on children suffering from heatstroke.’ (p.333).
supinum L., Large
heliotrope’.
V.3
‘σταφυλή, Grape’.
(335–6)
V.3.3: ‘With [336] gum of Hercules’
woundwort, [the flesh of white raisins] is a
suitable plaster for gout [ποδάγραν] ...’ (pp.335–
6).
V.13
‘ὄξος, Vinegar’.
(344)
V.80
it is good for the gouty [ποδαγρικοὺς] ...’
‘ἰὸς σιδήρου, Iron rust’.
(370)
V.93
V.13.2: ‘Used as a warm rinse with sulfur [sic],
V.80.1: ‘Iron rust ... is beneficial to the gouty
[ποδαγρικούς] when smeared on ...’
‘ὦχρα, Yellow ocher’.
(378)
‘It has properties that are astringent, septic, and
dispersive of inflammations and growths, it
reduces fleshy excrescences, in combination
with a cerate, it fills up hollows, and it breaks up
chalkstones [πώρους θρύπτει] [+n.21: ‘Formed
in the joints.’]’.
V.107
‘θεῖον, Sulfur [sic]’.
(386–7)
V.107.3: ‘... it benefits the gouty [ποδαγρικοὺς]
when smeared on with soda and water ...’
(p.386).
V.109
(387–9)
‘ἅλς, Salt’.
V.109.1: ‘The most effective salt is that which is
mined and of this kind, in general, that which is
white, free of stones, translucent, dense, smooth
in its formation, particularly the Ammonian in
origin ...’ (p.387). V.109.6: ‘They [all the salts
mentioned, including the Ammonian] are good
with flour and honey for sprains, they prevent
burns from blistering if plastered on with oil,
they are similarly applied on the gouty
- 400 -
[ποδαγρικοῖς] ...’ (p.388).
V.1241542
‘Ἄσσιος λίθος, Assian
V.124.3: ‘Used in plasters with bruised corn, <it
(395–6)
stone’.
is good> for the gouty [ποδαγρικοῖς], with
vinegar and unslaked lime ... From this stone
they also make tubs that help gout sufferers who
place their feet into [εἰς ἃς οἱ ποδαγρικοὶ τοὺς
πόδας ἐντιθέντες ὠφελοῦνται] them, and they
make flesh-consuming coffins.’ (pp.395–6).
V.128
‘Γαγάτης, Lignite’.
(398)
V.158
(404)
V.128.2: ‘... it is combined with medications that
are good for the gouty [ποδαγρικαῖς].’
‘ὄστρακα, Potsherds’.
‘When thoroughly burned potsherds from
furnaces cicatrize. Therefore, when plastered on
with vinegar they treat itching and pustules, they
are beneficial to the gouty [ποδαγρικοὺς] ...’
1542
For ‘Stones’ in Dioscorides, see Riddle 1985, 158–62 and 248–9 for nn. 105–11.
- 401 -
Appendix 40: The De podagra (De pod.), index uerborum
Spellings are as in the headword found in the Dictionary of Medieval Latin from British
Sources (DMLBS), although silently using consonantal ‘i’ and ‘u’ throughout, rather than
the ‘j’ and ‘v’ of the dictionary. When spellings differ from those found in the primary
headword of the DMLBS, this has been indicated by an asterix (*) and accompanied by a
footnote, giving the entry in the DMLBS. As with the DMLBS, nouns are in their
nominative singular form, adjectives are in their nominative singular masculine form, and
verbs are in the infinitive.
CL = Classical Latin (to c200 CE)
LL = Late Latin (c200–c600 CE)
ML = Medieval Latin (c600 CE– )
Chapter headings have not been included.
- 402 -
A
a/ab (+ abl.)
1.2, 1.3, 1.5, 2.6, 2.71, 2.72, 2.9, 2.10, 2.12, 3.19, 3.20, 5.1,
5.2, 5.91, 5.92, 5.14, 5.191, 5.192, 5.193, 5.24, 5.361, 5.362,
5.363, 5.364, 7.4, 7.61, 7.62, 7.7, 20.2, 20.51, 20.52, 22.1,
22.21, 22.22, 22.4
*absinthium1543
7.20
absque (+ abl.)
2.5, 18.1
abstinēre (refl.)
2.10
abstinēre (+ a/ab + abl.)
2.6, 2.7, 2.10, 5.36
accedere
2.11, 3.1
accendere
18.2
acceptio
22.10
accessio
22.9
accipere
5.11, 5.121, 5.122, 5.151, 5.152, 7.2, 7.6, 7.16, 15.1, 16.1,
17.1, 21.9, 22.1, 22.7, 22.8
ācer
13.3, 14.2, 21.3, 23.2
acetum
3.9, 5.36, 21.3, 21.51, 21.52
acorus1544
21.3
acredo1545
7.2
acuere
5.2, 7.15
ad (+ acc.)
2.4, 3.2, 3.20, 5.11, 5.12, 5.21, 5.22, 5.23, 5.7, 5.9, 5.17, 7.8,
7.10, 7.12, 7.13, 7.141, 7.142, 7.143, 7.144, 7.16, 18.2, 19.5,
19.61, 19.62, 21.1, 21.6, 22.1, 23.1
addere
7.8, 7.18
adhibēre
1.5, 2.3, 2.12, 3.5, [3.6], 3.15, 3.17, 3.20, 19.2, 19.61, 19.62,
20.1
adhuc
1546
3.5
adiutorium
2.1, 2.12, 3.10, 5.9, 9.5, 19.2, 20.1
admiscēre
3.4, 3.8, 5.8, 9.2, 20.4, 20.51, 20.52, 21.6, 21.10
1543
‘apsinthium [CL < ἀψίνθιον]’ DMLBS.
‘acorus [ἄκορον]’ DMLBS.
1545
‘acredo [< I ācer]’ DMLBS.
1546
‘adhuc’: cf. ad hoc at 2.4.
1544
- 403 -
adunare1547 (refl.)
3.9
aegritudo
6.3, 19.5
aegrotare
5.1
aegrotus
6.2
aër1548
23.4
aestas
2.10, 3.4, 3.7
aestus
14.4
aetas
6.3, 14.4
*afronitrum1549
5.1, 5.2, 5.7
agaricus
4.4, 5.13, 5.22, 7.121, 7.122, 21.3, 21.9
agere
3.1
agnoscere
6.1
albumen
5.7
albus
5.11, 13.1
Alexandrinus
*alfita
1550
15.1
3.2, 3.4
*alipias1551
5.13, 21.3
aliquantum (adv.)
7.11
aliquantus
15.1
aliquis
1.2, 2.5, 3.17, 3.21, 4.1, 6.21, 6.22, 7.5, 13.3, 20.5, 21.9
alius
3.17, 4.51, 4.52, 5.2, 5.3, 5.5, 5.12, 5.13, 5.20, 7.10, 7.13,
7.16, 15.2, 16.2, 18.2, 19.31, 19.32, 19.33, 19.34, 19.35, 19.36,
22.3
*allium1552
11.2
aloë1553
22.4
*alosantos1554
5.3
alter
5.9
1547
‘adunare [LL; cf. adunire]’ DMLBS.
‘1 aër [CL < ἀήρ]’; ‘2 aer ...’.
1549
‘aphronitrum [ἀφρόνιτρον]’ DMLBS.
1550
‘alphita [ἄλφιτον]’ DMLBS.
1551
‘alypias [ἀλυπιάς]’ DMLBS.
1552
‘alium [CL]’ DMLBS.
1553
‘aloë, ~es [ἀλόη]’ DMLBS.
1554
‘2 halos [ἅλος]’ and ‘anthos [ἄνθος]’ and ‘alosanthi [ἅλος ἄνθη]’ DMLBS.
1548
- 404 -
altus
3.8, 21.2
*amigdala1555
17.1
amomum1556
21.3
amplius
5.1, 5.3, 7.7, 8.2
ampulla
7.18
ana1557
4.4, 5.2, 5.101, 5.102, 5.221, 5.222, 5.223
*anetum1558
21.3
*anisum1559
5.13, 21.3
annus
2.3, 4.4, 5.20, 5.35, 5.36
ante (adv.)
5.12
ante (+ acc.)
5.15, 18.1, 20.1
*ante ... quam1560
23.4
antea
15.1
antidotum1561
4.3, 4.4, 5.13, 5.15 , 5.16, 5.17, 5.20
antiquus
5.19
1562
apocrusticum
3.21
apostema
5.2
*apozima1563
4.5, 4.6
apparēre
5.1, 6.2
apponere
1.11
Aprilis
5.27
aptus
5.10
aqua
2.6, 3.13, 4.1, 4.4, 5.11, 5.12, 5.15, 5.37, 15.1, 23.1, 23.41,
23.42
aquosus
20.4
ardor
1.7, 14.4
1555
‘amygdala, ~um, ~us [CL < ἀμυγδάλη ...]’ DMLBS.
‘amomum [ἄμωμον]’ DMLBS.
1557
‘ana [ἀνά] DMLBS.
1558
‘anethum [ἄνηθον]’ DMLBS.
1559
‘anisum, ~ium v. anesum’ and ‘anesum [ἄνησον]; cf. anethum’ DMLBS.
1560
‘antequam [CL; al. div.]’ DMLBS.
1561
‘antidotum [ἀντίδοτον]’ DMLBS.
1562
‘apocrusticum [ἀποκρουστικόν]’ DMLBS.
1563
‘apozema [ἀπόζεμα]’ DMLBS.
1556
- 405 -
*aristologia1564
4.4, 5.22
articulus1565
1.6, 2.2, 2.5, 3.14, 3.17, 3.20, 4.1, 5.1, 5.211, 5.212, 6.1, 6.2,
7.1, 7.4, 7.21, 8.2, 9.4, 17.1, 18.2, 21.2, 22.2
artifex
1.2
*asarum1566
21.3
aspratilis1567
13.1
attamen
4.7
attendere
1.5, 19.5
Atticus
7.13
attrahere
8.2
auferre
2.2, 2.3, 2.5, 20.4
augmentare
2.3, 3.6, 6.1, 6.3, 7.9, 10.2
aut
1.31, 1.32, 1.7, 1.101, 1.102, 1.103, 1.104, 2.3, 3.13, 3.19, 4.1,
5.11, 5.16, 6.3, 7.9, 7.12, 7.13, 7.16, 7.181, 7.182, 7.201,
7.202, 14.41, 14.42, 16.11, 16.12, 17.11, 17.12, 17.13, 19.31,
19.32, 20.4, 21.2, 22.41, 22.42, 22.71, 22.72
aut ... aut
16.2
autem
1.3, 1.7, 3.6, 3.7, 3.15, 3.17, 5.3, 5.24, 6.3, 7.5, 7.9, 7.121,
7.122, 7.14, 9.2, 9.3, 10.1, 11.2, 13.2, 13.3, 14.3, 14.4, 15.2,
17.1, 18.1, 19.31, 19.32 , 21.3, 21.4, 21.5, 21.71, 21.72, 21.73,
21.9, 21.10, 22.4, 22.5, 22.9, 23.51, 23.52
B
balneum1568
5.16, 23.1
bene
1.31, 1.32, 3.4, 3.11, 5.21, 5.36, 7.15, 7.16, 7.18, 16.1
bibere
4.6, 5.11, 5.121, 5.122, 5.36, 5.37, 21.10
*blitus1569
11.1
bonum est
2.9
bouinus
14.1
brassica
3.91, 3.92, 5.36, 11.2, 22.4
1564
‘aristolochia [ἀριστολόχεια, -λοχία]’ DMLBS.
‘articulus [CL], ~um’ DMLBS.
1566
‘asara, ~us, ~um [ἄσαρον ...]’ DMLBS.
1567
‘aspratilis [LL]’ DMLBS.
1568
‘balneum [CL < βαλανεῖον], ~ea’ DMLBS.
1569
‘blita, ~um, ~is [βλίτον]’ DMLBS.
1565
- 406 -
bubulus
5.36, 14.2
C
*calcucecaumenus1570
*calcus
1571
5.4
5.4
calefacere
4.2, 4.31, 4.32, 7.5, 7.11, 18.2, 19.2
calidus
1.6, 1.101, 1.102, 1.103, 2.6, 3.13, 3.17, 3.19, 4.2, 4.4, 4.7,
5.12, 5.37, 6.2, 8.2, 14.4, 23.2
callus
5.21
calor
5.9, 6.2, 8.21, 8.22, 10.2
*camedreos
1572
4.4, 4.6, 5.22
*camepiteos1573
4.6
*canopus1574
21.3
capere
13.2
caput
5.21
cardamum1575
11.2
caro
2.4, 3.18, 5.36, 13.1, 14.2
castanea1576
17.1
cataplasma1577
3.2, 3.9, 3.11, 3.13, 3.15, 3.171, 3.172, 3.19, 3.21
cataplasmare
3.17, 3.19
*cataputia1578
7.201, 7.202, 22.1, 22.4, 22.91, 22.92
1579
*catarticum
(2n.)
7.3, 7.5, 7.8, 7.10, 7.13, 7.14, 7.16, 7.19, 20.4, 20.51, 20.52,
21.1, 21.10
*catarticus (adj.)1580
5.9, 7.1
causa
1.11, 1.12, 1.111, 1.112, 3.20, 6.3, 8.1, 19.6, 22.4, 22.91, 22.92
cella
23.4
1570
‘1 chalcus [χαλκός], (w. pistatus or cecumenus [κεκαυμένος])’ DMLBS; cf. ‘cecaumene [κεκαυμένη]’
DMLBS; cf. ‘calx [CL]’ DMLBS.
1571
‘chalcus [χαλκός] ...’ DMLBS.
1572
‘chamaedrys [χαμαίδρυς]’ DMLBS.
1573
‘chamaepitys [χαμαίπιτυς]’ DMLBS.
1574
‘canopion [κάνωπον]’ DMLBS.
1575
‘cardamum, ~us [κάρδαμον]’ DMLBS.
1576
‘castanea [CL < κάστανα], ~eus’ DMLBS.
1577
‘cataplasma [CL < κατάπλασμα]’ DMLBS.
1578
‘catapota, ~ia, ~ium [cf. καταπότιον =pill]’ DMLBS.
1579
‘3 catharticus [καθαρτικός]’ DMLBS.
1580
‘3 catharticus [καθαρτικός] ... (usu. as sb. m. or n.)’ DMLBS.
- 407 -
*centauria1581
4.4, 5.22
cera
(3.6), 3.7, 5.1, 5.2, 5.7
cerotum1582
3.6
certe
1.10, 7.201, 7.202
ceterus
2.1, 6.3, 21.5
cibus
2.3, 2.4, 2.5, 2.12, 4.1, 4.3, 5.121, 5.122, 18.1, 23.2
*cima1583
15.1, 21.3
*ciminum1584
5.10, 5.13, 21.3
*cinnabareos1585
5.4
*ciris
1586
13.3
cito
9.3
*citonia1587 (n. pl.)
7.161, 7.162, 7.18, 16.1, 22.4
citrum
22.4
coangustare1588
1.8
*coclea1589
13.3
1590
*coclearium
7.8, 7.9, 7.12, 7.13, 7.18
*cocognidius1591
20.4, 21.3, 21.4
coctio
3.17
cognitio
1.4
cognoscere1592
*colagogus
1593
1.1, 1.3, 7.1, 19.6, 20.1
7.1
*colericus1594
1.7, 4.7, 6.11, 6.12, 7.1, 7.2, 7.21, 10.21, 10.22, 17.1
colligere
4.1, 7.12
1581
‘centaurea [κενταύρειον]’ DMLBS.
‘cerotum [κηρωτόν; cf. CL ceratum]’ DMLBS.
1583
‘cyma (cima) [CL < κῦμα ...]’ DMLBS.
1584
‘cyminum [CL usu. cuminum < κύμινον]’ DMLBS.
1585
‘cinnabrium [κιννάβαρι]’ DMLBS.
1586
‘ciris [κεῖρις, a mythical bird], lark’ DMLBS; see at 13.3 and note ad loc.
1587
‘Cydonius [CL < Κυδώνιος], (w. malum or as sb. n.) ...’ and ‘cotoneus [CL; cf. κυδώνιος] ...’ DMLBS.
1588
‘coangustare [CL], ~iare’ DMLBS.
1589
‘cochlea (cocl-) [CL < κοχλίας]’ DMLBS.
1590
‘cochlear (cocl-) [CL] ~eare, ~earium’ DMLBS.
1591
‘coccognidium [κόκκος Κνίδιος]’ DMLBS.
1592
‘cognoscere (congn-) [CL]’ DMLBS.
1593
‘cholagogus (col-) [χολαγωγός]’ DMLBS.
1594
‘cholericus [χολερικός]’ DMLBS.
1582
- 408 -
*colofonia1595
5.2
*coloquintida1596
22.4
color
6.2
coma
1597
21.3 (timi comae)
comedere
14.4
commotio
1.9, 3.5
compati
7.7
complēre
5.35
concauitas
1.6
condire
1598
13.3
conditura
13.3
confectio
21.3
conficere
3.4, 4.6, 5.11, 5.12, 5.2, 5.41, 5.42, 5.7, 5.11, 5.24, 7.5, 7.20,
21.1, 21.4, 21.8, 21.9, 22.4
confiteri
6.2
confortare
3.3
coniungere
19.4
consequi
4.1
conseruator
9.3
consistentia
1.1
1599
conspergere
7.16
constituere
2.2
constitutio
19.3
consuescere1600
5.1
contemplari
1.11
continēre
3.1, 3.3
contingere
1.3, 2.12, 3.8
contra (+ acc.)
19.5
contrarius
2.6, 3.14, 18.2
1595
‘colophonia [CL, sc. resina]’ DMLBS.
‘colocynthida [κολοκυνθίς]’ DMLBS.
1597
‘coma [CL < κόμη]’ DMLBS.
1598
‘2 condire [CL], ~ere’ DMLBS.
1599
‘conspergere (conspar-) [CL]’ DMLBS.
1600
‘consuescere [CL], consuēre’ DMLBS.
1596
- 409 -
conuenire
19.6
conuiscare
5.21
coquere
3.2, 3.41, 3.42, 3.91, 3.92, 3.16, 3.17, 4.6, 7.81, 7.82, 7.12,
7.17, 21.5, 21.6
corpus
2.3, 2.5, 3.15, 3.19, 3.20, 3.21, 4.1, 5.8, 7.2, 10.2, 11.1, 21.2,
22.7, 23.2, 23.4
corroborare
9.4
cortex
3.2, 3.4, 21.3
*coscinum1601
5.24
1602
costus
5.10, 21.3, 21.4
cotidie1603
23.3
credere
1.5
*crisolacana1604
11.1
crudus
4.1, 4.5
crustulum1605
17.1
cum (+ abl.)
3.41, 3.42, 3.7, 5.111, 5.112, 5.113, 5.114, 5.13, 7.8, 7.16, 7.18,
7.20, 13.3, 20.31, 20.32, 22.10
cum (+ verb)
3.9, 5.9, 5.16, 7.12, 7.16, 7.17, 7.18, 9.2, 23.4
cura
9.5, 19.6
curare
1.1, 1.3, 19.1
curatio
1.4, 1.5, 1.11, 2.6, 8.1
currere
1.7
custodia
2.3
custodire1606
7.4, 22.9
custos
9.3
cutis
*cyroma
3.17, 19.3
1607
5.21
1601
‘coscinum’: ‘associated with the south of Italy’, Adams 2007, 490; cf. ‘tricoscinum’.
‘2 costus, ~um [CL < κόστος]’ DMLBS.
1603
‘cotidie [CL (incl. variants cothidie, quotidie)]’ DMLBS.
1604
‘chrysolachana [χρυσολάχανον]’ DMLBS.
1605
‘crustula, ~um [CL] ... 2 little crust, crumb ... c morsel (of honeycomb)’ and ‘2 crusta, ~um [CL] ... 3
crust of bread or (?) biscuit’ DMLBS.
1606
‘custodire [CL], ~iare’ DMLBS.
1607
‘cyroma’: ‘cyrta [cf. κυρτός], protuberance (on liver).’ DMLBS and ‘κύρτ-ωμα, ατος, τό, [2] swelling,
[Hp.]Prog.11 (pl.)’ LSJ.
1602
- 410 -
D
damascena1608
16.1
dare
4.4, 5.12, 5.13, 5.16, 5.17, 5.20, 5.25, 5.26, 5.27, 5.28, 5.29,
5.30, 5.31, 5.32, 5.33, 5.34, 5.37, 7.3, 7.8, 7.9, 7.12, 7.13,
7.15, 7.18, 7.19, 7.201, 7.202, 11.1, 12.1, [13.1], 13.3, 14.2,
14.3, 20.41, 20.42, 20.5, 22.1, 22.4, 22.9
datio
5.17
de (+ abl.)
1.1, 1.3, 2.11, 2.12, 3.2, 3.9, 3.131, 3.132, 3.15, 3.171, 3.172,
3.19, 5.10, 5.11, 5.15, 5.16, 5.19, 7.51, 7.52, 7.17, 9.5, 10.1,
10.2, 11.1, 14.2, 17.1, 18.2, 19.1, 19.2, 22.4, 23.1
debēre
2.10, 3.20, 3.21, 4.1, 7.6, 9.4, <18.1>, 19.6
December1609
5.34
declarare
6.3
decoquere
21.5
deducere
22.10
1610
deintus
(adv.)
7.16
delectare
11.1
delicatus
5.8
*dentix1611
13.3
deponere
7.15
derelinquere
22.7
descendere
23.6
*desemel1612
7.3, 22.6, 22.7
desiccare
3.3, 3.171, 3.172, 3.18, 4.3, 13.3
desiccatiuus1613
4.3
desuper1614
7.16
1615
*desupercurrere
3.3
1608
‘Damascenus [CL < Δαμασκηνός] ... 2 (w. prunum) damson. b (as sb.) damson tree’ DMLBS.
‘December [CL], ~rius ... (adj. or sb.)’ DMLBS.
1610
‘deintus [LL, al. div.]’ DMLBS.
1611
‘dentrix [cf. CL dentex], pike (? conf. w. dogfish). (Cf. Isid. Etym. XII 6. 23: dentix [v. l. dentrix])’
DMLBS.
1612
‘semel [CL]’ DMLBS.
1613
‘desiccativus [LL]’ DMLBS.
1614
‘desuper [CL, al. div.]’ and ‘desupra [LL, al. div.]’ DMLBS.
1615
‘desupercurrere’ is not in the DMLBS as one word.
1609
- 411 -
detractio
7.1
detrahere
2.3, 7.4, 20.2, 20.4
diacinnabareos
5.3
diacitonion melon
7.16
*diaforesis1616
3.1, 3.3
*diaforeticus1617
3.21
*diagridium1618
5.10, 5.12, 7.201, 7.202
*diarodon1619
7.10, 7.13
dicere
1.4, 1.7, 1.11, 3.19, 4.7, 5.16, 5.19, 9.5, 10.1, 19.1, 19.6
dies
5.251, 5.252, 5.253, 5.261, 5.262, 5.263, 5.271, 5.272, 5.273,
5.281, 5.282, 5.283, 5.291, 5.292, 5.293, 5.30, 5.31, 5.321,
5.322, 5.323, 5.331, 5.332, 5.333, 5.341, 5.342, 5.343, 5.351,
5.352, 9.11, 9.12, 21.5
*dieta1620
10.1, 14.3
differentia
5.1
digerere
3.1, 3.17, 5.36, 20.4
diligenter
1.5, 1.11, 3.4, 3.9, 5.24, 21.4
distemperantia1621
1.101, 1.102, 4.2, 4.7, 5.1, 6.3, 23.2
distemperatio1622
1.10
diu
5.24
diuersitas
1.3
diuersus (p. ppl.)
1.1, 2.4, 5.11, 5.12
diutius
19.5
diuturnus
1.5
dolēre
1.7, 6.2, 9.2, 10.2, 22.10
dolor
1.6, 1.7, 1.8, 3.5, 3.6, 3.9, 3.10, 3.14, 3.15, 5.9, 5.211, 5.212,
5.213, 7.14, 8.2, 8.3, 14.3, 22.10
domus
5.16
1616
‘diaphoresis (diaf-) [LL < διαφόρησις]’ DMLBS.
‘diaphoreticus (diaf-) [LL < διαφορητικός]’ DMLBS.
1618
‘1 dia (dya) [CL < δια] ... ~grydium [scammony (δακρύδιον)] ...’ DMLBS.
1619
‘1 dia (dya) [CL < δια] ... ~rhodon [roses (ῥοδῶν)] ...’ DMLBS.
1620
‘diaeta [CL < δίαιτα; infl. by dies]’ DMLBS.
1621
‘distemperantia [LL]’ DMLBS.
1622
‘distemperatio [LL ...]’ DMLBS.
1617
- 412 -
donec
21.5, 23.4
dormire
9.2
dosis1623
*dragma
5.13, 5.16, 5.23, 7.8, 21.71, 21.72, 21.73
1624
7.12, 7.16, 7.20
dulcis
2.4, 16.11, 16.12, 23.1
dum
20.4, 22.7
duo
3.1, 3.6, 3.9, 3.16, 5.8, 5.16
duplex
7.201, 7.202
duplicare
duracinus
1.10 (duplicata)
1625
durus
16.11, 16.12
7.18, 13.3
E
*ebulus1626
21.3 (ebuli cimae)
edere1627
7.16, 17.1
educere
20.3, 20.4, 21.2, 22.6, 22.71, 22.72
efficere
1.9, 1.10, 3.2, 8.3, 19.4
ego
1.3 (ego autem existimo), 3.20 (ego etiam existimo),
14.2 (ego igitur scio), 21.9 (ego autem ... superspargo)
eicere1628
7.16
eligere
5.1
1629
*elleborus
21.3
*embroca1630
3.6, 3.7
enim
1.2, 1.5, 1.10, (1.11), 2.2, 2.3, 2.7, 2.11, 3.3, 3.5, 3.10, 3.13,
3.14, 3.18, 4.2, 5.6, 5.7, 5.8, 5.17, 5.18, 5.21, 7.3, 7.4, 7.8,
7.11, 7.14, 7.21, 8.1, 9.1, 17.1, 19.2, 19.3, 20.1, 20.2, 20.5,
21.2, 21.8, 22.2, 22.3, 22.6, 22.8, 22.10, 23.2
*epar
1631
5.21
1623
‘dosis [LL < δόσις]’ DMLBS.
‘drachma [CL < δραχμή; (?) infl. by δράγμα]’ DMLBS.
1625
‘duracinus [CL =hard-berried], ~um, ‘stire apple’ (crab or sim.)’ DMLBS.
1626
‘1 ebulus, ~um [CL], ~a’ DMLBS.
1627
‘1 esse [CL], ědere [LL]’ DMLBS.
1628
‘eicere (ejic-) [CL]’ DMLBS.
1629
‘helleborus, ~um, elleb- [CL < ἑλλέβορος]’ DMLBS.
1630
‘embrocha (embroca) [LL < ἐμβροχή]’ DMLBS.
1631
‘hepar [LL < ἧπαρ]’ DMLBS.
1624
- 413 -
*epithimum1632
21.3
ergo
2.5, 2.9, 3.1, 3.2, (3.4), 3.19, 3.21, 6.1, 10.2, 19.1, 19.5, 20.5,
21.6
eruca
11.2
esse
1.2, 1.6, 1.7, 1.101 (id est), 1.102 (id est), 1.11, 2.11, 2.12 (id
est), 2.21, 2.22, 2.23, 2.3, 2.5, 2.6 (id est), 2.8, 2.9 (bonum
est), 2.12 (necesse est), 3.2 (optimum ... est), 3.4, 3.51, 3.52,
3.6, 3.71, 3.72, 3.8, 3.121, 3.122, 3.131, 3.132, 3.141, 3.142,
3.151, 3.152, 3.16, 3.18, 3.19, 3.20, 4.11 (id est), 4.12, 4.4, 5.1,
5.3, 5.6, 5.8, 5.14, 5.15, 5.17, 5.25 (id est), 5.35 (id est), 5.36
(id est), 6.1, 6.31, 6.32, 6.33, 7.11, 7.12, 7.2, 7.51, 7.52, 7.53.
7.6, 7.7, 7.10, 7.15, 7.16, 7.18, 7.19, 8.2, 9.1 (optimum est),
9.31, 9.32 (id est), 9.4, 10.1, 10.2, 11.1, 11.2, 12.1, [13.1],
13.2, 13.31, 13.32, 14.2, 14.31, 14.32, 14.4, 15.2, 16.11, 16.12,
16.2, 17.1, 18.2, 19.1, 19.2, 19.3, 19.51 (necesse est), 19.52,
19.6, 20.11, 20.12 (necesse est), 20.13, 20.31, 20.32, 20.41,
20.42, 20.43 (id est), 20.5, 21.2, 21.3, 21.71, 21.72, 21.9, 22.1,
22.3, 22.6, 22.7, 23.2, 23.6
et ... et
3.1
etenim
*Ethiopicus
1.6, 7.2, 8.2
1633
5.13
etiam
1.9, 2.6, 3.11, 3.20, 7.15, 9.5, 20.3, 23.3, 23.6
euacuare
3.19, 3.20, 3.21, 20.4
euacuatio1634
2.3
euentare1635
7.16
*euforbium1636
22.4
e/ex (+ abl.)
1.11, 1.12, 1.101, 1.102, 2.3, 2.4, 2.10, 2.11, 4.6, 6.1, 6.21,
6.22, 7.8, 7.12, 7.20, 7.21, 8.2, 18.21, 18.22
exagitare
22.7
1632
‘epithymum [CL < ἐπίθυμον]’ DMLBS.
‘Aethiopicus’ DMLBS.
1634
‘evacuatio [LL]’ DMLBS.
1635
‘eventare [LL]’ DMLBS.
1636
‘euphorbium, ~ia’ [CL < εὐφόρβιον]’ DMLBS.
1633
- 414 -
exercēre
2.5
exercitatio
2.4
exire
5.16
1637
*existere
1.5
existimare
1.1, 1.3, 2.4, 3.20
expedire
1.11, 2.11, 4.7, 5.8, 17.1, 19.6, 23.1, 23.4
experimentare1638
5.14, 5.19
experiri1639
5.9
exponere
1.4, 5.1
extendere
1.6, 1.8
extenuare
4.5, 20.5, 21.2
*extinguere1640
5.9
F
faba
15.1
facere1641
1.6, 1.8, 1.91, 1.92 (fact-), 2.3, 2.4, 3.11, 3.12 (fact-), 3.3, 3.7,
3.17, 3.20, 4.5 (fact-), 5.24 (fact-), 7.1, 7.10, 7.14, 7.201,
7.202, 8.1, 8.2, 9.21, 9.22, 9.23, 9.4, 19.6, 20.41, 20.42 (fact-),
21.1, 21.10, 23.1 (fact-)
facilis
5.6
facilior
5.18
facilius
1.3, 22.7
farina
3.13 (farina ordei), 3.15 (farina ordei), 3.16 (farina ordei),
3.17 (farina tritici), 3.19 (farina tritici)
*fasianus1642
12.1
*fasiolum1643
15.1
Februarius
5.26
felix
5.6
*fenigrecum1644
15.1
1637
‘exsistere (exi-) [CL]’ DMLBS.
‘experimentare [LL], ~ari’ DMLBS.
1639
‘experiri [CL], ~ire’ DMLBS.
1640
‘exstinguere (ext-) [CL]’ DMLBS.
1641
‘facere, fieri [CL ...]’ DMLBS.
1642
‘phasianus [CL]’ DMLBS.
1643
‘phaseolus [CL], ~um’ DMLBS.
1638
- 415 -
fermentum
7.17, 7.18
festinare
3.21, 8.2
*fex1645
3.9
*fiala
1646
5.7
ficedula
12.1
fieri1647
1.3, 1.9 (fact-), 1.101, 1.102, 1.103, 2.1, 2.4, 3.1 (fact-), 4.1,
4.5 (fact-), 5.24 (fact-), 7.1, 19.5, 20.4 (fact-), 23.1 (fact-)
*flegma1648
1.8, 20.1, 20.31, 20.32, 20.41, 20.42
*flegmaticus1649
19.1
1650
*flegmon
3.1
folium1651
3.91 (leaf), 3.92 (leaf), 21.3 (leaf), 21.3 (folium)
fomentare1652
3.13
foramen
7.16
fortis
1.8, 8.2, 21.10
frequenter
2.5, 3.9, 3.16, 3.17, 7.3, 14.2, 22.4, 22.8
fricare
9.1
frigere
3.181, 3.182
frigidus
1.101, 1.102, 1.103, 2.6, 3.4, 3.7, 6.2, 7.10, 19.1, 19.2, 23.4,
23.61, 23.62
*Frigius1653
*frigdor
1654
5.4 (litus Frigius)
1.8
*fu1655
4.4, 5.22
fugere1656
11.2, 20.5
fungus
5.36
1644
‘faenugraecum [cf. CL faenum Graecum]’ DMLBS.
‘faex [CL]’ DMLBS.
1646
‘phiala [CL < φιάλη], ~is’ DMLBS.
1647
‘facere, fieri [CL ...]’ DMLBS.
1648
‘phlegma [LL < φλέγμα]’ DMLBS.
1649
‘phlegmaticus [LL < φλεγματικός]’ DMLBS.
1650
‘phlegmon [CL < φλεγμόνη]’ DMLBS.
1651
‘folium [CL], ~ia’ DMLBS.
1652
‘fomentare [LL]’ DMLBS.
1653
‘Phrygius [CL < Φρύγιος]’ DMLBS.
1654
‘frigor [LL by-form of CL frigus]’ DMLBS.
1655
‘phu [CL < φοῦ]’ DMLBS.
1656
‘fugere [CL], ~ire [LL]’ DMLBS.
1645
- 416 -
furari1657
7.4
*furnus1658
7.17
furiosus
5.9
G
Gallicus
5.7
gallina
5.15
*gariofolum1659
5.10
gaudēre
6.2
generare
2.6, 3.14, 4.1, 4.2, 4.3, 5.1, 6.11, 6.12, 6.3, 10.2, 19.1, <19.2>,
20.2
gentiana
4.4, 5.22
genus
5.1
gestare
18.1
*gnicus1660
5.13
gracilis
23.2
1661
grauedo
6.2
grauitas
1.9
grauiter
7.13
*Grecus1662
19.3, 20.4
gutta
5.1, 5.2
gustare
16.2
gustus
7.5
H
habere
1.1, 2.5, 3.6, 3.17, 4.51, 4.52, 4.7, 7.5, 13.11, 13.12, 23.5
*habundantia1663
2.1, 2.5, 20.3
*habundare1664
2.8, 3.15
herba
3.2, 21.5, 21.6
1657
‘furari [CL], ~are [LL]’ DMLBS.
‘fornus (furn-) [CL], ~a, ~um’ DMLBS.
1659
‘caryophyllum, ~us, ~a [καρυόφυλλον ...]’ DMLBS.
1660
‘cnecus [κνῆκος]’ DMLBS.
1661
‘gravedo, gravido [CL]’ DMLBS.
1662
‘Graecus [CL < Γραικός] DMLBS.
1663
‘abundantia (hab-) [CL]’ DMLBS.
1664
‘2 abundare (hab- ...) [CL]’ DMLBS.
1658
- 417 -
*hermodactilus1665
5.101, 5.102, 5.12, 5.13, 5.15, 5.19
hic, haec, hoc
1.6, 1.7, 2.31, 2.32, 2.41, 2.42, 2.43, 2.5, 2.6, 2.9, 2.121, 2.122,
3.1, 3.2, 3.3, 3.5, 3.6, 3.7, 3.10, 3.14, 3.20, 4.3, 4.4, 4.5, 4.6,
4.71, 4.72, 5.1, 5.3, 5.7, 5.11, 5.19, 5.22, 6.11, 6.12, 6.2, 7.6,
7.8, 7.12, 7.14, 7.191, 7.192, 7.201, 7.202, 7.203, 8.11, 8.12,
9.3, 10.2, 13.1, 13.3, 14.2, 17.1, 19.2, 19.4, 19.61, 19.62,
20.5, 21.11, 21.12, 21.3, 21.4, 22.2, 22.41, 22.42, 22.43, 22.91,
22.92, 22.10, 23.3, 23.4
*hictericus1666
7.14
hiems
3.4, 3.7
homo
3.19
hora
5.16, 16.1
*humectare1667
7.2, 10.2, 11.1
*humidus1668
1.101, 1.102, 1.103, 3.17, 5.12
*humor1669
1.7, 1.9, 2.2, 2.5, 3.1, 3.19, 3.20, 4.1, 4.5, 6.11, 6.12, 6.13, 6.3,
7.1, 7.2, 7.41, 7.42, 7.9, 7.21, 8.2, 10.21, 10.22, 18.2, 19.1,
19.2, 19.3, 20.2, 20.41, 20.42, 21.2, 22.2, 23.2
I
Iacobus
5.12
iam
Ianuarius
1.5, 3.11, 3.12, 4.3, 4.7, 7.20
1670
5.25
ideo
1.2, 22.7
id est
1.101, 1.102, 2.1, 2.6, 4.1, 5.25, 5.35, 5.36, 9.3, 20.4
igitur
1.4, 1.6, 3.9, (6.2), 7.5, 8.2, 14.2, 19.3, 23.1
ignire1671
5.9, 6.2
ignorantia
1.2
ille, illa, illud
7.6, 18.2
1665
‘hermodactylus [ἑρμοδάκτυλος]’ DMLBS.
‘ictericus [CL < ἰκτερικός]’ DMLBS.
1667
‘umectare (hum-) [CL]’ DMLBS.
1668
‘umidus (hum-) [CL]’ DMLBS.
1669
‘umor (hum-) [CL]’ DMLBS.
1670
‘Januarius [CL] ... 1 (as adj.) ... 2 (as sb. m.)’ DMLBS.
1671
‘ignire [LL < CL ignitus]’ DMLBS.
1666
- 418 -
illinere1672
9.2
imbecillis
3.3, 7.7
impiger
2.5
imponere
3.13, 3.19, 6.21, 6.22
in (+ abl.)
1.2, 1.61, 1.62, 1.63, 1.7, 2.2, 2.51, 2.52, 2.10, 3.2, 3.41, 3.42,
3.43, 3.5, 3.7, 3.8, 3.11, 3.12, 3.14, 3.151, 3.152, 3.17, 3.18,
3.20, 4.11, 4.12, 4.13, 4.41, 4.42, 5.1, 5.15, 5.16, 5.17, 5.20,
5.241, 5.242, 5.351, 5.352, 5.36, 5.37, 6.1, 6.21, 6.22, 7.1, 7.51,
7.52, 7.6, 7.18, 8.1, 8.21, 8.22, 8.23 (in se), 9.1, 9.5, 13.1,
13.21, 13.22, 14.3, 14.4, 15.1, 19.31, 19.32, 19.33, 21.21, 21.22,
21.23, 21.5, 21.9, 22.3, 22.4, 22.7, 22.91, 22.92, 23.2, 23.4
in (+ acc.)
5.9 (in tantum ut), 5.32 (error), ? 8.2 (in se)
incendere
3.17
incipere
4.5, 23.4
incoctus
21.9
indigestus
4.1
inferre
1.7
infirmare1673
6.3
infirmitas
1.3
inflammatio
infrigdare
1674
3.1, 3.8
1.9, 3.1, 8.2, 8.3, 9.4, 10.2, 11.1
infulcire
21.2 (sunt infulti)
infundere
3.11, 3.12, 15.11, 15.12, 21.5
ingerere
3.20
ingredi1675
23.4
inimicus
2.8, 11.2
initium
1.5, 2.5, 3.5
inordinatus
4.1
insanabilis
1.6
inscribere
2.4
1672
‘illinere, ~ire [CL]’ DMLBS.
‘1 infirmare [CL], ~ari [LL]’ DMLBS.
1674
‘infrigidare, infrigdare [LL]’ DMLBS.
1675
‘ingredi [CL], ~ere [LL]’ DMLBS.
1673
- 419 -
insequi
9.5
integer
7.8
inter (+ acc.)
1.7
interdum
5.8
interior
21.3, 22.4
interius
19.3
intrare1676
23.4
intrinsecus1677
7.16, 21.2
intubum1678
11.1
inuenire
3.12, 5.9, 22.3, 22.7
inuoluere
7.16
inutilis
7.16
ipse, ipsa, ipsum
1.2, 1.31, 1.32, 1.41, 1.42, 1.7, 1.10, 2.7, 3.8, 3.17, 6.21, 6.22,
7.15, 7.161, 7.162, 7.18, 14.4, 19.3, 19.51, 19.52, 20.2, 21.3,
22.2, 22.9, 22.10, 23.5
is, ea, id
1.11, 1.12, 1.2, 1.3, 1.51, 1.52, 1.8, 3.3, 3.6, 3.13, 3.141, 3.142,
3.18, 3.20, 5.1, 5.3, 5.8, 5.36, 7.2, 7.6, 7.8, 7.10, 7.12, 7.13,
7.16, 10.21, 10.22, 13.3, 14.4, 17.1, 18.2, 20.1, 20.3, 20.51,
20.52, 20.53, 21.101, 21.102, 22.1, 22.5
iste, ista, istud
2.11, 3.14, 5.14, 21.8, 21.9, 22.1
ita
2.3 (ita ut), 5.1 (ita ut), 7.16 (ita ut), 7.18 (ita ut), 8.2 (ita ut),
19.6
itaque
19.6
item
4.5, 5.2, 5.3, 5.5, 5.12, 5.13, 5.15, 5.20, 7.10, 7.13, 7.16
iterum1679
5.1, 5.241, 5.242, 9.2, 22.10
Iulianus
21.1
Iulius
1680
Iunius1681
5.30
5.29
1676
‘intrare [CL], ~ari [ML ...]’ DMLBS.
‘intrinsecus [CL adv., LL also adj.]’ DMLBS.
1678
‘intubum (-tib-), ~us [CL], ~a [LL]’ DMLBS.
1679
‘iterum [CL], itero [LL]’ DMLBS.
1680
‘Julius [CL] ... 2 a (as adj.) ... b (as sb.)’ DMLBS.
1681
‘Junius [CL], of June. b (as sb. m.)’ DMLBS.
1677
- 420 -
iuscellatus1682
14.1
iuscellum1683
14.4
iuuare
1.5, 3.8, 3.11, 5.3, 6.2, 13.3, 14.2, 20.2, 20.4, 23.2, 23.3
iuuenis
14.4
L
labor
18.1, 18.2
lac
5.37
*lacteris1684
20.4, 21.3, 21.4
lactuca
11.1
lana
1685
3.7
lapis
4.3, 4.5
latēre
22.7
lauare1686
5.16, 23.1, 23.2, 22.3
lectus1687
5.9
*ledere1688
1.8, 5.18, 7.6, 20.1, 20.4
legumen
15.2
lenis
7.12 (lene)
lepis
5.4
leporinus
5.36
*leptocarion1689
5.5, 5.7
*lesio
1690
2.5, 20.5
liberare
1.3, 1.5, 2.3, 22.2
libra
5.2, 5.4, 5.7, 7.13, 21.3
limosus
13.2
linimentum1691
9.2, (22.9)
1682
‘juscellatus [LL]’ DMLBS.
‘juscellum, jussellum [LL]’ DMLBS.
1684
‘lathyris [CL < λαθυρίς]’ DMLBS.
1685
‘1 lana [CL], ~um’ DMLBS.
1686
‘lavare, ~ere [CL]’ DMLBS.
1687
‘2 lectus, ~um [CL]’ DMLBS.
1688
‘laedere [CL]’ DMLBS.
1689
‘leptocaryon [LL < λεπτοκάρυον]’ DMLBS.
1690
‘laesio [CL]’ DMLBS.
1691
‘2 linimentum [LL]’ DMLBS.
1683
- 421 -
*liniare1692
20.5
linum1693
3.16 (lini semen)
liquidus
*litargirus
7.18
1694
5.4
*litus1695
5.4 (litus Frigius)
localis
2.12, 9.5, 20.1
locus1696
1.2, 1.7, 1.8, 3.1, 3.4, 3.171, 3.172, 6.21, 6.22, 8.21, 8.22, 8.3,
9.2, 13.2, 18.2, 22.101, 22.102
longinquus
18.2
M
Macedonicus1697
5.22
magis1698
2.4, 2.6, 3.8, 3.14, 3.17, 5.18, 6.21, 6.22, 7.15, 14.4, 18.1,
20.4, 23.21, 23.22
magnitudo
5.1
magnus
1.7
1699
5.28
malua1700
11.1
mālum
7.16 (māla citonia), 16.1, 20.4, 22.4 (māla citonia)
malus (adj.)
20.5
Maius
malitia
5.1
1701
malumgranatum
3.2, 3.41, 3.42, 16.1
mandragora1702
21.3
manducare
14.1, 14.2
mane
9.2
manifeste1703
7.1, 20.1
1692
‘linire [CL], ~iare’ DMLBS.
‘linum [CL], lineum, linus [as both second and fourth decl.]’ DMLBS.
1694
‘lithargyrus, ~um [CL < λιθάργυρος]’ DMLBS.
1695
‘lithus [LL < λίθος]’ DMLBS.
1696
‘locus [CL, pl. ~i, ~a]’ DMLBS.
1697
‘Macedonicus, ~ius [CL]’ DMLBS.
1698
‘1 magis, mage [CL ...]’ DMLBS.
1699
‘Maius [CL] 1 (as sb.) ... 2 (as adj.)’ DMLBS.
1700
‘malva [CL; cf. μαλάχη]’ DMLBS.
1701
‘2 mālum [CL] 2 (var.) ... ~i granati ... de ~is granatis ... ~a granata ...’ DMLBS.
1702
‘mandragoras [CL] < μανδραγόρας], ~a, ~ia’ DMLBS.
1703
‘manifeste, ~o [CL], ~im’ DMLBS.
1693
- 422 -
manifestus
3.18 (manifestum est), 6.2
manus
4.1
mastix1704
materia
1705
maxime
5.13
1.10, 4.2, 22.10
1.7, 3.17, 7.14, 13.1, 13.3, 14.1, 14.2 (quam maxime), 15.1,
16.1, 17.1, 23.1, 23.2
medianus
21.3
medicamen
3.21, 4.1, 4.2, 5.7, 5.18, 22.7
medicamentum
4.3, 5.1, 7.1, 7.6, 7.7
medicina
1.2
medicus
1.3, 2.4, 3.17, 5.9
mediocris
1.9, 2.4
mediocriter
3.4, 3.5, 3.11, 4.3, 18.1
medius
5.35, 14.4, 21.5, 21.7, 23.4
mel1706
4.4, 5.7, 5.8, 5.11, 7.81, 7.82, 7.83, 7.12, 7.13, 7.18, 21.3,
21.61, 21.62
*melancolicus1707
1.9
melius
7.4, 9.2, 22.6
membrana1708
19.3
membrum
3.1, 3.3, 5.9, 6.2, 7.7, 20.2, 21.2
mensis
5.24, 5.25, 5.26, 5.27, 5.28, 5.29, 5.30, 5.31, 5.32, 5.33, 5.34,
5.35
mensura
19.6
merula1709
12.1
meu1710
4.4, 5.22
minimus
21.7
minuere
2.3 (minuere sanguinem)
minus
7.9, 19.3
1704
‘mastix [LL < μαστίχη], mastichum [ML]’ DMLBS.
‘materia, ~ies [CL]’ DMLBS.
1706
‘mel [CL]’ and ‘meli [μέλι]’ DMLBS.
1707
‘melancholicus [CL < μελαγχολικός]’ DMLBS.
1708
‘membrana [CL], ~um [LL]’ DMLBS.
1709
‘merula, ~us [CL]’ DMLBS.
1710
‘meum [CL < μῆον]’ DMLBS.
1705
- 423 -
mirabilis
5.14
mirabiliter
5.9, 21.1
miscēre
3.9, 5.24
mitigare
5.9, 8.2, 8.3, 22.10
mittere
5.241, 5.242, 7.161, 7.162, 21.6, 21.10, 22.1
modicus
3.7, 3.8, 3.9, 5.151, 5.152, 7.20
modus
1.2, 1.8, 3.1, 5.1, 7.20, 9.5, 16.2, 19.6, 21.1, 21.4, 22.4
*mogarum1711
5.36
molestare
3.14, 6.2, 20.3
molestia
7.15, 21.9
mollis
5.8
mors
3.20
mortarium
5.241, 5.242
mox
1.5, 5.9, 18.2
mulier1712
mulsa
1713
multus
5.23
5.11
1.1, 1.5, 1.6, 2.3, 2.4, 2.6, 2.7, 2.8, 3.17, 4.1, 5.3, 7.14, 7.18,
13.3, 16.1, 18.1, 20.4, 21.8, 22.3
mundare
16.1
*muriatus1714
20.4
mutare
3.9, 3.16, 19.5
N
nam
1.8, 2.8, 2.11, 22.7
*nardostacium1715
4.4
nasci
18.2
natiuitas
1.1, 1.2, 1.3
natura
1.5, 16.1, 19.51, 19.52
naturalis
19.5
ne
3.20, 19.5
1711
‘obsonigarus [cf. CL obsonium < ὀψώνιον + LL garus < γάρος]’ DMLBS. See app. crit. and note ad loc.
‘mulier [CL], ~era’ DMLBS.
1713
‘2 mulsus [CL] ... 4 (as sb. f. or n.) ...’ DMLBS.
1714
‘1 muria [CL] 1 brine ...’ DMLBS. See app. crit. and note ad loc.
1715
‘nardostachys, nardostachium [LL < ναρδόσταχυς]’ DMLBS; see also ‘spica nardi’.
1712
- 424 -
nec1716
22.10
necesse est1717
2.12, 19.5, 20.1
neque
3.19 (non ... neque)
neque ... aut
7.18, 17.1
neque ... neque
3.13, 13.3
neque ... sed
5.18, 19.3
neque ... uel
3.20
neruus
1.6, 1.7, 4.2, 7.7, 19.3
nihil1718
2.2, 2.5, 3.15, 13.1
nimius
1.6, 3.10, 3.19, 5.9, 7.15, 8.21, 8.22, 14.3
nisi
2.3, 3.19
nitrum1719
3.8, 22.4
nocēre
3.15, 22.10
nociuus
17.1
nodus
21.2
non
2.4, 2.5, 2.7, 2.10, 2.12, 3.9, 3.12, 3.15, 3.171, 3.172, 3.19,
4.2, 5.1, 7.1, 7.3, 7.51, 7.52, 7.10, 7.15, 7.16, 7.19, 7.20,
8.1, 8.2, 9.3, 10.2, 12.1, 13.3, 14.2, 16.1, 19.3, 20.4, 22.1,
22.6
non solum ... uerum etiam
1.5
non solum ... sed et
1.9, 3.17
non solum ... sed
2.3, 20.3, 22.9
non ... solum ... sed et
1.10
nos
4.1 (nobis), 5.14 (a nobis), 5.191 (a nobis), 5.192 (a nobis),
5.24 (a nobis), 20.2 (a nobis), 20.5 (a nobis), 22.1 (a nobis),
22.4 (a nobis)
noscere
2.4, 11.1, 19.2
*Nouembris1720
5.33
nucleus
17.1
1716
‘neque, nec [CL]’ DMLBS.
‘necesse [CL]’ DMLBS.
1718
‘nihil, nihilum, nil [CL decl., indecl.]’ DMLBS.
1719
‘nitrum [CL < νίτρον]’ DMLBS.
1720
‘November [CL], ~rius [ML], November ... c (as adj.)’ DMLBS.
1717
- 425 -
nullus
1.2, 6.2, 16.2
numquam
5.1
nunc
2.1, 10.1
nutrimentum
2.3
nutrire
2.5, 5.15
nux
17.1
O
obseruare
2.5, 2.11, 10.2
obseruare (refl.)
2.12
occurrere
4.3
Octobris1721
5.32
oculus
5.21, 7.14
odor1722
7.5
offerre
10.2
oleum
3.6 (oleum roseum), 3.81 (oleum purum), 3.82 (oleum
roseum), 3.9 (oleum roseum), 3.17, 3.18, 5.1 (oleum
Ponticum), 1723 5.2 (oleum uetus), 5.4 (oleum uetus), 5.7
(oleum uetus), 9.1 (oleum roseum), 13.3
*olus1724
5.36, 11.1
omnino
2.10, (3.1), 9.4
omnis
1.1, 1.11, 2.41, 2.42, 2.43, 2.5, 2.6, 2.111, 2.112, 3.9, 3.14, 4.3,
5.7, 5.10, 5.17, 5.21, 5.24, 5.36, 7.7, 7.16, 16.2, 17.1, 19.2,
20.1, 20.21, 20.22
operare1725
5.17
operatiuus1726
5.3
oportet1727
1.1, (1.10), 1.11, 2.1, 3.1, 3.4, 3.5, [3.6], 3.19, 4.2, 5.36, 7.3,
7.6, 7.21, 8.1, 8.3, 10.2, 19.1, 20.3, 20.51, 20.52, 22.6, 22.91,
22.92, 23.5, 23.6
1721
‘October [CL] ... (adj. or sb.)’ and ‘Octobrius [LL], of October’ DMLBS.
‘odor, olor [CL]’ DMLBS.
1723
In error for ‘ἐλαίου παλαιοῦ’; see note ad loc.
1724
‘holus (olus) [CL]’ DMLBS.
1725
‘operari [CL], ~are [LL]’ DMLBS.
1726
‘operativus [LL]’ DMLBS.
1727
‘oportere [CL]’ [sic] DMLBS.
1722
- 426 -
opprimere1728
1.9
optimum est1729
3.2 (optimum ... est), 9.1
opus
7.1, 20.5
1730
*ordeum
3.13 (farina ordei), 3.15 (farina ordei), 3.16 (farina ordei)
ordinare
5.24
ordinate1731
5.37
origanum1732
4.6, 21.3
*orodis1733
19.3, 20.41, 20.42
orphus
13.3
os
1.7
ostrea1734
13.3
ouum
3.9, 5.7, 5.15, 9.2
oximel1735
21.1, 21.91, 21.92, 22.1
P
panis
paragorizare
5.15
1736
3.10, 5.9
pariter
21.2
pars
3.6, 3.161, 3.162, 5.8, 7.4, 21.5
passio
2.7, 6.3, 7.6, 7.14, 19.51, 19.52, 20.2, 22.9
pati1737
2.6, 3.4, 3.17, 5.9, 5.12, 6.3, 7.3, 7.20, 8.21, 8.22, 14.4, 22.1,
22.5
paulatim
7.3, 22.6, 22.7, 22.8, 23.4
pecten1738
13.3
pectus
5.15
pensare
5.24
1728
‘opprimere (obp-) [CL]’ DMLBS.
‘optimus [CL ...]’ DMLBS.
1730
‘hordeum (ord-) [CL]’ DMLBS.
1731
‘ordinate, ~im [CL]’ DMLBS.
1732
‘origanum [CL < ὀρίγανον]’ DMLBS.
1733
‘orodes [LL < ὀρώδης]’ and ‘oros [LL < ὀρός]’ DMLBS.
1734
‘ostrea, ~eum [CL < ὄστρεον], ~ia, I ostrium’ DMLBS.
1735
‘oxymeli [CL < ὀξύμελι], oxymel [LL; infl. by mel], oxymellum’ DMLBS.
1736
‘paregorizare [LL < παρηγορεῖν + -izare < -ίζειν], ~iare [LL paregoria < παρηγορία + -are]’ DMLBS.
1737
‘pati [CL], 3 patĕre, patire’ DMLBS.
1738
‘pecten [CL as sb. m.; ML also as sb. n.]’ DMLBS.
1729
- 427 -
pensum1739
5.111, 5.112
per (+ acc.)
1.101, 1.102, 1.103, 2.3, 4.1, 4.3, 4.5, 5.24, 5.35, 5.37, 7.4,
7.161, 7.162, 9.1, 21.5
perdix
12.1
perfecte
2.3
perfectius
1.1
perfectus
21.7
perfundere
23.41, 23.42, 23.6
periculum1740
3.20
peritus
5.9
permanēre
2.5, 3.9
permittere
22.10
*persicum1741
16.1
persoluere1742
5.8
pes
1.6, 2.12, 3.13, 4.1, 7.1, 7.7, 9.1, 9.3, 10.2, 14.3, 14.4, 19.3,
23.4, 23.6
petroselinum1743
4.4, 5.22 (petroselinum Macedonicum)
philosophus1744
5.13
pineus1745
17.1
pinguis
3.7, 4.5, 13.1, 19.3, 20.41, 20.42, 21.2, 21.3 (teda pinguis)
piper
1746
7.11, 7.121, 7.122
pirum1747
16.1
piscis
3.18, 13.1, 13.31, 13.32
placenta1748
17.1
plenitudo
2.11, 3.14, 3.15
plurimus
2.8, 22.3
1739
‘pensum [CL], ~a’ DMLBS.
‘periculum, periclum [CL]’ DMLBS.
1741
‘Persicus [CL < Περσικός] 2 b (w. malum or ellipt. as sb. n.)’ DMLBS.
1742
‘persolvĕre [CL], ~ēre’ DMLBS.
1743
‘petroselinum [CL < πετροσέλινον]’ DMLBS.
1744
‘philosophus [CL < φιλόσοφος]’ DMLBS.
1745
‘1 pineus [CL]’; ‘2 pineus v. pinus’ and ‘2 pinus [CL], ~a, ~um’ DMLBS.
1746
‘piper [CL < πέπερι]’ DMLBS.
1747
‘pirum [CL], ~a’ DMLBS.
1748
‘placenta [CL; cf. πλακόεις], ~um’ DMLBS.
1740
- 428 -
plurime
6.1 (quam plurime)
plus
3.17, 8.2, 18.2, 19.3, 23.3
podagra1749
podagricus
1750
1.5, 1.6, 2.1, 2.7, 5.2, 5.21, 6.1, 8.2, 19.1, 19.4
1.1, 5.9, 5.10, 5.20
*polipodium1751
21.3
pomum1752
16.1, 16.2
ponere
5.35
Ponticus
5.1 (oleum Ponticum)1753
porcinus
2.4, 5.36
1754
porrum
11.2
porus1755
4.11, 4.12, 4.2, 4.5, 5.11, 5.12, 5.2
posse
1.1, 1.31, 1.32, 1.51, 1.52, 2.5, 2.6, 3.1, 4.3, 5.1, 7.11, 8.3, 9.3,
9.4, 10.2, 13.3, 20.41, 20.42, 22.2
possidēre1756
1.6, 23.2
post (+ acc.)
5.16, 5.25, 5.26, 5.27, 5.28, 5.29, 5.33, 5.34, 9.5, 23.2, 23.4
postea
1.4, 3.4, 3.21, 20.1, 20.4, 21.5
postquam
23.6
postulare
8.2
potio
2.8, 2.9, 5.14, 5.37, 7.2, 22.6
potus1757
5.15
praedicere
2.1
*precedere1758
6.3
*prestare1759
3.3
primo uere
2.3, 2.5, 2.10
primus
1.4, 5.15, 7.8, 5.1, 5.2
prius
3.19, 3.21, 7.2, 20.2, 20.4, 23.4
1749
‘podagra [CL < ποδάγρα]’ DMLBS.
‘podagricus [CL < ποδαγρικός]’ DMLBS.
1751
‘polypodion [CL < πολυπόδιον], ~ium’ DMLBS.
1752
‘pomus, ~um [CL]’ DMLBS.
1753
In error for ‘ἐλαίου παλαιοῦ’; see note ad loc.
1754
‘porrum, I porrus [CL], ~io’ DMLBS.
1755
‘3 pōros [CL < πῶρος =kind of stone]’ DMLBS; cf. ‘2 pŏrus [LL < πόρος]’ (ibid.).
1756
‘possidere [CL], possedere’ [sic] DMLBS.
1757
‘2 potus [CL], ~a’ DMLBS.
1758
‘praecedere [CL]’ DMLBS.
1759
‘praestare [CL]’ DMLBS.
1750
- 429 -
priusquam1760
3.20
pro (+ abl.)
2.31, 2.32, 3.8
probare
5.19
prohibēre
1761
2.2, 2.9, 4.3, 13.2, 15.2
proicere1762
21.6
*profilacticon1763
9.3
propolis1764
5.2
proprius
5.9
propter (+ acc.)
1.1
propterea
8.3
prouidentia
8.1
pruna
7.12
ptisana1765
15.1
*puleium1766
4.6
pullus1767
12.1
puluis
5.9, 5.11, 5.24
purgare
7.4, 7.13, 7.16, 7.21, 16.1, 20.1, 21.2, 22.1, 22.2, 22.6, 22.7
purus
3.8 (oleum purum)
*pusca1768
3.12
putidus
20.4
Q
qualis
1.11, 6.31, 6.32, 6.33, 6.34, 7.5, 13.3
qualitas
1.10, 1.11, 19.3, 19.5, 19.6
qualiter
1.3, 5.15
quam
2.6, 3.17, 6.1 (quam plurime), 6.21, 6.22, 8.2, 14.2 (quam
maxime), 20.4, 23.1
quando
2.11, 9.4, 14.3
1760
‘priusquam [CL, al. div.]’ DMLBS.
‘prohibere [CL], ~eri’ [sic] DMLBS.
1762
‘proicere (projic-) [CL]’ DMLBS.
1763
‘prophylacticus [προφυλακτικός], prophylactic, (as sb. n., med.) ...’ DMLBS.
1764
‘propolis [CL < πρόπολις]’ DMLBS.
1765
‘ptisana [CL < πτισάνη], ~um’ DMLBS.
1766
‘pulegium [CL], ~us’ DMLBS.
1767
‘2 pullus [CL], ~a, ~is’ DMLBS.
1768
‘posca [CL ...]’ DMLBS.
1761
- 430 -
quantitas
1.11, 19.3, 19.5, 19.6
quasi
9.2
-que
4.1
quemadmodum
3.17, 5.19, 20.4
qui, quae, quod
1.51, 1.52, 1.61, 1.62, 1.71, 1.72, 1.101, 1.102, 2.1, 2.21, 2.22,
2.51, 2.52, 2.61, 2.62, 2.8, 2.12, 3.11, 3.12, 3.13, 3.2, 3.31, 3.32,
3.6, 3.9, 3.14, 3.15, 3.18, 3.201, 3.202, 4.1, 4.31, 4.32, 4.41,
4.42, 4.5, 4.7, 5.11, 5.12, 5.13, 5.3, 5.5, 5.9, 5.12, 5.13, 5.15,
5.20, 5.36, 6.1, 6.2, 6.3, 7.1, 7.2, 7.4, 7.6, 7.8, 7.101, 7.102,
7.13, 7.16, 7.18, 7.19, 7.21, 8.3, 9.5, 10.21, 10.22, 10.23, 13.1,
13.2, 14.4, 16.1, 17.1, 18.2, 19.2, 19.31, 19.32, 19.61, 19.62,
20.1, 20.2, 20.3, 20.41, 20.42, 20.5, 21.21, 21.22, 22.3, 22.4,
22.5, 22.71, 22.72, 22.9, 23.2
quia
1.1, 1.2, 1.5, 2.4, 3.171, 3.172, 3.20, 6.1, 7.7, 18.2
quicumque1769
1.3, 2.3, 2.6, 11.1
quidam
14.2
quidem
4.1, 19.3
quisque, quaeque, quidque
(7.4)
quod
22.9 (that)
quod si
2.2, 2.10, 3.8, 3.12, 4.3, 7.20, 19.4, 20.5, 21.10, 22.1
quomodo
1.3, 2.1, 3.18, 4.1, 19.1, 19.3
quoniam
4.1, 5.1
quoque
3.20, 18.2
R
radix
21.3
rare
16.2
rarus
2.3
ratio
8.2
recipere
3.9, 4.4, 5.1, 5.22, 7.8, 7.11, 7.12, 7.20, 21.2, 21.3
recurrere
3.20, 7.16
reddere
5.18
redire
5.9
1769
‘quicumque, quicunque [CL], quiscumque’ DMLBS.
- 431 -
releuare1770
20.4
relinquere
1.2
remittere1771
7.16
1772
ren
5.21
repellere
3.1
reponere
7.18
reprimere
3.3, 3.201, 3.202
requies
22.9
requirere
6.3
res
6.2, 7.6
resĭdēre1773
1.7, 21.2
resīděre1774
5.16
resoluere
4.1
*reuma1775
2.5, 14.2
*reumaticus1776
*reumatismus
1777
7.6
1.101, 1.102, 2.11, 2.12, 6.1, 7.4, 18.2
*reumatizare1778
2.3, 3.11, 3.12, 4.1, 7.7, 7.21, 8.2, 9.3, 14.2, 17.1, 22.10
reuponticum
5.22, 21.3
rosa
7.5, 7.8, 7.12, 7.13
rosaceus
7.20
roseus
3.6 (oleum roseum), 3.8 (oleum roseum), 3.9 (oleum
roseum), 9.1 (oleum roseum)
rotundus
4.4
rubeus
6.2
1770
‘relevare [CL], ~iare’ DMLBS.
‘remittere [CL], ~are’ DMLBS.
1772
‘ren [CL usu. in pl. only], rien’ DMLBS.
1773
‘1 resĭdēre [CL], 1 resĭdēre has been assumed to denote a state, 2 resīděre an action, and ambiguous
examples have been allotted to either as the sense seems most appropriate.’ DMLBS.
1774
‘resīděre’: see preceding note on ‘resĭdēre’.
1775
‘rheuma [LL < ῥεῦμα]’ DMLBS.
1776
‘rheumaticus [CL < ῥευματικός]’ DMLBS.
1777
‘rheumatismus [CL < ῥευματισμός]’ DMLBS.
1778
‘rheumatizare [LL < ῥευματίζειν]’ DMLBS.
1771
- 432 -
*rus1779
3.2, 3.4
ruta1780
21.3
S
saginare
12.1
sambucus1781
21.3
sanare
1.2, 2.3, 5.211, 5.212, 5.213
sanguis
1.6, 2.1, 2.21, 2.22, 2.31, 2.32, 2.33, 2.4, 2.5, 2.6, 2.8, 2.11,
3.14, 3.15, 7.1, 20.3, 20.4
sanus
sapa
1782
4.5, 9.4
3.6, (3.81), 3.82
sapo
5.7
saponarius
5.1, 5.2
satis1783
3.10, 3.17, 5.16, 5.21, 7.5, 7.10, 7.18
scamonia1784
7.81, 7.82, 7.121, 7.122, 7.13, 7.161, 7.162, 7.18, 21.101,
21.102, 22.4
scilla
1785
21.3
scire
1.1, 2.3, 2.7, 3.1, 3.10, 3.17, 4.1, 4.5, 14.2, 22.9
scribere
1.5, 21.6
se1786
2.12, 3.9, 6.2, 7.6 (sibi), 7.12, 7.16, 8.2, 13.1, 18.2
secundum (+ acc.)
7.12, 7.13, 7.18, 7.20, 19.3, 21.6, 22.5
secundus
16.1
sed1787
2.4, 5.12, 5.18, 6.21, 6.22, 7.1, 7.3, 10.2, 12.1, 13.3, 14.2,
15.1, 16.1, 17.1, 19.31, 19.31, 20.4, 22.6, 22.10
sella
5.9
semen
3.16 (lini semen), 7.16, 13.3
semper
7.6, 19.3, 20.5
1779
‘ros [CL] ... 4 (bot.): a (w. marinus al. div.) rosemary (Rosmarinus officinalis) or sundew. b (w.
Syriacus) flower of mallow, or of kind of mast-bearing tree, or of flowering ash.’ DMLBS; see at 3.2 and 3.4
and notes ad loc.
1780
‘2 ruta [CL < ῥυτή]’ DMLBS.
1781
‘3 sambucus [CL sabucus, sambucus], 6 sambuca’ DMLBS.
1782
‘2 sapa [CL], 1 sapus’ DMLBS.
1783
‘satis, sat [CL]’ DMLBS.
1784
‘scamonia, scammonia [CL < σκαμ(μ)ονία]’ DMLBS.
1785
‘2 scilla [CL < σκίλλα], 1 squilla [CL]’ DMLBS.
1786
‘se, sese [CL]’ DMLBS.
1787
‘sed, set [CL]’ DMLBS.
- 433 -
semperuiua1788
3.2, 3.4
sensim
22.7
sentire
*sepius
1.9, 6.21, 6.22
1789
1.7, 1.10, 7.15, 21.10, 22.6
sepia
13.3
Septembris1790
5.31
seu1791
3.18
sextarius1792
5.4 (SS), 7.81, 7.82, 21.31 (SS), 21.32 (SS)
si
1.5, 2.21, 2.22 (quod si), 2.5, 2.10 (quod si), 2.12, 3.1, 3.51,
3.52, 3.6, 3.8 (quod si), 3.11, 3.12 (quod si), 3.15, 3.171,
3.172, 4.2, 4.3 (quod si), 5.8, 5.111, 5.112, 5.36, 6.1, 6.2, 7.1,
7.4, 7.7, 7.9, 7.20 (quod si), 9.2, 11.1, 14.4, 16.1, 19.2, 19.4
(quod si), 20.1, 20.2, 20.3, 20.51 (quod si), 20.52, 21.2, 21.10
(quod si), 22.1 (quod si), 22.6, 22.8, 23.3, 23.6 (etiam si)
sic
1.4, 1.9, 3.41, 3.42, 3.12, 3.21, 4.6, 5.4, 5.7, 5.161, 5.162, 5.17,
5.241, 5.242, 5.35, 7.4, 7.6, 7.12, 7.21, 9.2, 20.1, 20.41, 20.42,
21.5, 21.6, 21.8, 21.9, 22.1, 23.4
siccus
1.101, 1.102, 1.103, 15.1, 20.4, 23.2
sicut1793
4.7, 5.16, 5.24
signum
6.1
similis
19.3, 20.4
similiter
1.7, 9.2, 9.4, 14.1, 23.5
simplex
1.10, 7.5, 7.201, 7.202
simpliciter
19.6
simul
3.9, 5.24, 21.6
simul + cum (+ abl.)
3.4, 20.3
simul + et
1.7, 1.8, 3.3, 21.2
sinapi/is1794
5.36
1788
‘sempervivum, ~a [LL; al. div.], ~us’ DMLBS.
‘saepe [CL] ... 2 (compar.)’ DMLBS.
1790
‘September [CL] ... (adj. or sb.)’ and ‘Septembrius [LL], of September’ DMLBS.
1791
‘seu v. ceu, sive’ and ‘ceu [CL]’ and ‘sive, seu [CL]’ DMLBS.
1792
‘sextarius [CL], ~ium’ DMLBS.
1793
‘2 sicut [CL; al. div.]’ DMLBS.
1794
‘sinapi, ~is [CL < σίναπι], ~ium’ DMLBS.
1789
- 434 -
sindesmoi
1.6, 1.7, 19.3
sine (+ abl.)
2.5, 5.9, 7.15, 8.3, 20.5, 21.9
singillatim
5.24
singularis
1.111, 1.112
singuli
2.3, 5.24, 7.161, 7.162, 9.1
siue1795
4.1
siue ... siue
3.21
solēre
1.6, 1.10, 2.3, 2.4, 4.2, <8.2>
solidus
5.11
solium
23.5
sollicitus
7.6
soluere
4.3, 5.11, 5.12, 5.9, 5.21
solus
1.10, 3.7, 8.1, 21.9
species1796
1.3, 3.20, 21.6
spica nardi1797
5.13, 21.3, 21.4
spissitudo
7.8, 21.6
spissus
19.3, 20.4, 22.2, 22.7
splen
5.21
spongia1798
3.11, 3.12
stagnum
13.2
stare
23.4
statim
5.9
*stipticus1799
3.11, 3.20, 16.1
stomachus
5.18, 5.21, 7.5, 7.6, 7.7, 7.10, 7.19, 7.20
suadēre
16.1
suauis
7.5, 21.9 (suauius), 21.10 (suauius, adv.), 22.1 (suauius)
sub (+ abl.)
22.6, 22.7
subinde
22.7
subsistere
19.3
1795
‘sive, seu [CL]’ DMLBS.
‘species [CL], specia’ DMLBS.
1797
‘1 spica [CL] 2 (w. nardi ...)’ DMLBS; see also ‘nardostacium’.
1798
‘spongia, ~ea [CL < σπογγιά]’ DMLBS.
1799
‘stypticus [CL < στυπτικός]’ DMLBS.
1796
- 435 -
subtiliare1800
22.8
subtilis
5.24, 14.3, 21.9
subuertere
7.5, 7.6, 7.19, 7.20
sucidus
3.7
sucus1801
7.5, 7.81, 7.82, 7.12, 7.131, 7.132, 22.41, 22.42
sudare
23.4
sufficere
4.4, 5.19, 7.18, 22.4
suffocatio
3.20
summitas
19.3, 22.7
super
1.7, 3.11
supercrescere
7.4
*supercurrere1802
1.6, 1.10, 2.2, 2.5, 3.20, 6.1, 19.3
superexcoquere1803
4.2
superficies1804
3.17
superfluitas1805
3.19, 7.4, 20.2, 22.2
superfundere
19.3
supermittere1806
3.9, 7.12
superponere
3.4, 3.7, 3.11, 3.12, 8.3
superspargere1807
21.9
superuenire
3.1
supra
21.6
surgere
9.2
sustinēre
19.5
suus
1.9, 23.4, 23.6
T
*teda1808
21.3 (teda pinguis)
talis
3.12, 23.3
1800
‘subtiliare [LL], subtilizare [CL subtilis + -izare]’ DMLBS.
‘sucus, succus [CL]’ DMLBS.
1802
supercurrere is not listed as one word in the DMLBS.
1803
superexcoquere is not listed as one word in the DMLBS.
1804
‘superficies [CL], ~ium’ DMLBS.
1805
‘superfluitas [LL]’ DMLBS.
1806
‘supermittere [LL]’ DMLBS.
1807
‘superspargere [LL]’ DMLBS.
1808
‘taeda [CL]’ DMLBS.
1801
- 436 -
tamen
23.4
tangere
5.18
tantum
5.9, (6.2)
temperare
5.9, 7.2, 8.3, 23.5
temptare1809
2.7, 2.10
tempus
5.37, 23.6
tensio1810
1.7
tensura
6.2
tenuis
14.2, 14.3, 19.3, 20.41, 20.42, 21.2
tepidus
3.4, 3.7, 23.4
*terbentina1811
5.1, 5.2, 5.7
terere
3.4, 3.9, 5.24, 7.8, 7.181, 7.182, 21.4, 21.6, 21.9
tertianus
7.14
tertius
16.1
Theodosius
timēre
1812
5.13
13.3
*timum1813
21.3
timor
3.20
*titimallus1814
7.13
tollere
7.17, 7.18 (sublat[um])
totus
2.10, 3.19, 3.20, 3.21, 4.4, 5.36, 22.7, 23.4
tradere
1.5, 5.12, 5.13, 5.19
trahere
18.2
*tragoemata1815
17.1
tres
5.15, 9.2, 21.5
*tricoscinare1816
5.24
triticum
3.13, 3.17 (farina tritici), 3.19 (farina tritici), 7.16
1809
‘temptare (tent-) [CL]’ DMLBS.
‘1 tensio, 1 tentio [CL]’ DMLBS.
1811
‘terebinthinus, terebenthinus [CL < τερεβίνθινος, τερμίνθινος] ... (resina ~a, also as sb. f. or n.)’ and
‘terebinthus, ~os [CL < τερέβινθος, τέρμινθος]’ DMLBS.
1812
‘timere [CL], ~escere [timere + -scere]’ [sic] DMLBS.
1813
‘thymum [CL < θύμον], ~us [θύμος]’ DMLBS.
1814
‘tithymallus [CL]’ DMLBS.
1815
‘tragema [CL tragemata pl. < τραγήματα]’ DMLBS.
1816
tricoscinare: a ‘rare and unusual verb’, Adams 2007, 496; cf. ‘coscinum’.
1810
- 437 -
tu
20.3
tubus
4.1
tumor
6.2
tunc
2.5, 7.7, 7.12, 7.16, 14.3
tundere
5.24
turdus
12.1
typus1817
7.14
V
ualde
3.4, 5.14
uarietas
1.1
ubi
3.4, 21.6
uectatio
2.5
uehemens
(8.2)
uel
1.11, 3.20, 4.3, 5.1, 6.2, 7.1, 7.18, 9.3, 17.1, 19.31, 19.32,
19.33, 19.6, 21.2, (22.9), 23.2
uel ... aut
1.3
uelle
3.21, 5.111, 5.112, 5.36, 21.10, 22.7
uelut1818
4.1
uenter
5.9, 5.18, 14.1, 14.4
uero
*ueruicinus
3.4, 3.7, 11.1, 13.1, 16.2
1819
14.1
uesper1820
23.1
uetus1821
5.2 (oleum uetus), 5.4 (oleum uetus), 5.7 (oleum uetus)
uicinus (+ dat.)
1.7
uidēre
6.2, 7.5, 20.3
uinum
2.4, 2.6, 2.7, 2.8, 2.9, 2.10, 3.2, 3.41, 3.42, 3.11, 3.12, 5.11
uir
5.23
uiridis1822
15.1
uirtus
3.3, 5.8, 7.12, 7.13, 7.18, 7.20, 20.4, 21.6, 22.5
1817
‘2 typus, ~os [CL < τύπος]’ DMLBS.
‘velut, ~uti [CL]’ DMLBS.
1819
‘vervecinus [LL]’ DMLBS.
1820
‘vesper, ~era [CL], ~erum, ~erus [LL], ~erium’ DMLBS.
1821
‘vetus [CL], ~er [LL]’ DMLBS.
1822
‘viridis [CL], ~us’ DMLBS.
1818
- 438 -
uiscosus
22.2, 22.7
uitalis
3.20
*uitellum1823
5.15, 9.2
uitellus
3.9
uitium
1.6
uix
20.4
ultra
2.7
unde
1.1, 4.1, 6.1, 7.15, 7.16
*ungere1824
9.1, 23.4, 23.6
unus
3.6, 3.16, 5.16, 5.35, 22.6, 22.7
unusquisque1825
1.5, 21.6
uocare
1.6, 1.7, 3.6, 5.3, 5.5, 19.3, 20.4
uolatilis1826
12.1
uos
5.1
usus
22.3
ut
1827
1.3, (1.10), 1.11, 2.31 (ita ut), 2.32, 2.10, 3.1, 3.7, 3.15, 3.19,
5.11, 5.12 (ita ut), 5.9, 7.2, 7.11, 7.161 (ita ut), 7.162, 7.18
(ita ut), 8.2 (ita ut), 8.3, 9.3, 9.4, 10.2, 11.2, 13.3, 19.61,
19.62, 23.1, 23.4
uterque
1828
uti
20.3
2.1, 2.6, <3.9>, 3.211, 3.212, 4.2, 4.3, 4.4, 4.5, 5.1, 5.2, 5.4,
5.24, 7.1, 7.12, 10.2, 21.6, 22.5
utilis
5.17
utique
2.4
uua
16.1
Y
*ydroleum1829
23.4
1823
‘2 vitellus [CL]’ DMLBS.
‘unguere, ungere [CL]’ DMLBS.
1825
‘unusquisque, unus quisque [CL]’ DMLBS.
1826
‘volatilis ... 2 (as sb. n. or m.)’ DMLBS.
1827
‘ut, uti [CL]’ DMLBS.
1828
‘2 uti [CL] Typically constr. w. abl., sts. w. acc’ DMLBS.
1829
‘hydrelaeum, hydroleum [LL < ὑδρέλαιον; forms infl. by oleum]’ DMLBS.
1824
- 439 -
*ydromel1830
5.13
*ypericum1831
4.4, 5.22, 21.3
*yreos1832
21.3
*ysu
1833
21.3
Z
*zinziber1834
5.10, 5.13
1830
‘hydromel [cf. CL hydromeli < ὑδρόμελι]’ DMLBS.
‘hypericum, ~on [CL < ύπέρεικον], ~a’ DMLBS.
1832
‘iris [CL < ῖρις] DMLBS.
1833
‘sium [CL < σίον]’ DMLBS. All the ρ witnesses have ysu; σ (omitted P) and Bon., and E have ysopi.
1834
‘zingiber [CL zingiberi], ~ziber [LL zinziberi], gingiber [LL]’ DMLBS.
1831
- 440 -

The De podagra (On Gout) - The University of Manchester

Transcription

Similar documents

Bon Bini - SiteSpirit

Who`s Who In AR

?. O. M

SECONDO REPORT LUGLIO - SETTEMBRE 2009 AREA 2

JTMGB Vol 6 No 3 Desember 2014 web

programma d`arredo

Petunjuk Pengguna

t2. adit (see -i-.) see egis)

The Diffusion of Sextus Empiricus`s Works in the